ã€ŠA Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Dukeã€‹


 Chapter 0

    ¡°I demand the return of Saintess Daina.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    The eyes of the Grand Duke shone brightly. Priest Pedrik coughed, flinching in the green light.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you take the saint from our temple? It was strange when you bought the humble child.¡±

    ¡°¡­.a humble child,¡±

    Deheen repeated Pedrick in a low voice. Pedrick trembled as he faced the dangerous air from him.

    ¡°We know that Daina has become aware of her awakening. It belongs to our temple, so please return her. Our situation has gotten difficult now.¡±

    It was such a way of speaking from someone who never saw a person as anything but an object. Deheen¡¯s patience reached its peak, and the tip of his lips curled up coldly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you knew it, but ¡­ you bought the saint for only a million errins, the Grand Duke is too much.¡±

    In the end, Deheen lifted his leg and kicked the table hard.

    Bang!

    The table broke with a tremendous roar. Pieces splattered all over the places, smoke billowed and the office became a mess.

    ¡°Grand Duke Deheen! What are you doing!!¡±

    ¡°What am I doing? I¡¯m just protecting my daughter.¡±

    He didn¡¯t stop there, instead he drew his sword. Raising a sword against a priest was tantamount to declaring war on the temple. As the situation turned urgent, even the paladins and Deheen¡¯s knight raised their swords.

    In an instant, the office was in confrontation. There¡¯s tension on everyone¡¯s face, the complexion lost its color.

    ¡°Everyone, listen carefully.¡±

    Deheen roared loudly.

    ¡°Her name is not Daina, but Esther. And is not a saint, but my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness! No!¡±

    There was no stopping it.

    After finishing his words, Deheen struck the sword without hesitation and Priest Pedrick¡¯s left arm was cut off. It was the true image of Deehen, the Grand Duke who was famous as a murderer.

    With everyone frozen, the priest who came with Pedrick jumped between the two. He shuddered and poured all his divine power into Pedrick¡¯s arm. Soon after, there was a lot of blood and he had his arm reattached. Pedrick who almost lost one arm paled.

    ¡°What is this ¡­ what have you done¡­.¡±

    ¡°Once more, if you don¡¯t stop talking about my daughter.¡±

    Deheen looked right in front of Pedrick¡¯s eyes. Then, he polished his words with sincerity.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready for war.¡±

    ***

    Priest Perikel was dozing off, guarding the prison¡¯s entrance.

    Then, his eyes opened because he heard footsteps coming down the stairs. Perikel stood up waited for the main character of the sound to arrive.

    It was Saintess Lavienne, as he had expected.

    ¡°Lady Saintess! Have you come to pray again? How many years has it been ¡­ you can stop now.¡±

    ¡°No, Daina was a dear friend of mine. I can¡¯t give up.¡±

    Lavienne smiled bitterly and lowered her big eyes. Perikel¡¯s eyes on Lavienne filled with admiration.

    ¡°The benevolence of a saint who shows mercy to such a monster. The monster will never know how much grace this is.¡±

    With a sad smile on Perikel¡¯s words, Lavienne put her hands together to set an example.

    ¡°It¡¯s my job as a saint. Prist Perikel, I¡¯m sorry, but could you please excuse me for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    This has often happened, so Perikel¡¯s answer was straightforward. Perikel turned his stiff shoulders and took his soldiers out of the tower.

    After confirming that there was no one else, Lavienne opened the door to the prison.

    As she walked into the room, Lavienne¡¯s expression beamed with joy.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    Where the bright voice of Lavienne was directed, a small-bodied woman curled up. Tied helplessly to a magical tool, it was Daina, whom Lavienne called a dear friend.

    Lavienne walked straight toward Daina who hadn¡¯t responded to her words. As soon as she arrived at the front of Daina, she grasped Daina¡¯s cheek with his right hand. Daina¡¯s body, who could not overcome the strength, staggered.

    ¡°I¡¯m here?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    However, Daina didn¡¯t respond. Her empty gaze only stared into the air, with nothing in it. Not even Lavienne who was calling her.

    As if she didn¡¯t like the look, Lavienne rubbed her mouth. Lavienne passed Daina and went into the void behind her back.

    There was a crystal bottle connected to Daina. The red liquid fluttered inside.

    ¡°Why did you gather so little?¡±

    When the amount was less than she expected, Lavienne¡¯s voice filled with irritation. Lavienne sighed and approached Khalid, her guard. Then she pulled out his longsword. A sacred sword given only to the Paladins representing the temple. In the center was a red ruby, symbolizing the eyes of the goddess Espitos.

    Lavienne with the holy sword in her hand tried to return to Daina again. Then Khalid, who was buried in darkness like a shadow, came forward.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. You don¡¯t have to dirty your hand.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lavienne opened her eyes wide and seemed to think, then she grinned and handed the sword to Khalid.

    The holy sword, blessed by the God. A sword of justice that is to be used only to carry out God¡¯s will has wounded Daina¡¯s palm.

    ¡°Umm¡­.¡±

    -It hurts¡ª

    Daina suffered from the pain that had passed from her hand, leaning back her head. However, the screams failed to escape. It was because of the cloth that was tightly bitten by Daina¡¯s mouth.

    The cloth filled to prevent self-harm was a shackle that could not be released except during mealtime.

    Maybe it was because of anguish.

    For the first time since Lavienne entered the prison, Daina¡¯s head was cleared up. At the moment, her eyes met with Khalid¡¯s eyes, who was staring at her.

    Khalid turned away from her eyes, mixed with resentment, anger, and hatred.

    All the blood from Daina¡¯s hand flowed into the bottle that Lavienne was holding. The red liquid was Daina¡¯s blood, and Lavienne drank her blood and emptied it clean.

    ¡°Well, good.¡±

    Lavienne, who drank her blood and smiled broadly, was as beautiful as a dead flower. Daina¡¯s blood glistened over her finely bent lips.

    Daina stared at Lavienne, shaking her lips. Feeling the gaze, Lavienne smiled more brightly and drew her face closer.

    ¡°Why? Are you complaining?¡±

    Lavienne stroked Daina¡¯s tangled hair. Then, she grabbed a few strands of hair and placed them behind her ears.

    ¡°You dared to take what¡¯s mine. You don¡¯t know the subject, but you have the power of a saint.¡±

    Lavienne strode and pushed Daina aside. Daina¡¯s head crashed against a hard wall.

    Lavienne, who achieved her purpose, left the prison with a smile. Daina closed her eyes weakly as she looked at the back of the two.

    ¡®I¡¯m the real one. I¡¯m the real saint ¡­ I am¡­.¡¯

    As always, it¡¯s only on Daina¡¯s mind.

    Her cry reached no one.

    ***

    Krieek.

    The thick iron door, which had been tightly closed, opened with a clatter. They were the new sisters dressed in white who opened the door to the prison where Daina was.

    ¡°It¡¯s meal time.¡±

    The oldest of the three, Rachel, was frosty. Rachel took the lead in entering the room. She was followed by junior Helen and newcomer Annie. Annie was the new girl who took charge of Daina from today. It was the first work given to her.

    Annie, who entered the room with a nervous face, opened her mouth in surprise at the sight of Daina.

    The many wounds seen through the clothes with clear blood stains were shocking.

    ¡°Sister Rachel, that figure is ¡­ who did that?¡±

    A panicked Annie stuttered and asked Rachel.

    ¡°Who did that. That¡¯s the way it is. You can¡¯t bother others here, so she¡¯s abusing herself.¡±

    ¡°How can she do that when she¡¯s tied up like that?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s a monster.¡±

    Rachel told her to stop asking and be quiet. She restrained herself under the glare, but Annie couldn¡¯t erase the feeling that something was strange.

    Rachel strode forward, then grabbed Daina¡¯s chin and raised her head. Then Daina, who was asleep, woke up with shaking eyelids.

    Daina¡¯s clear eyes moved slowly as if she were trying to grasp the situation. Her eyelids would have been closed again if it were a normal day, but not today.

    Her eyes fell on Annie, who was standing behind Rachel. And then, in a moment, she was revived.

    The other new girls didn¡¯t know, but Annie felt Daina¡¯s gaze staring at her. Even in the dark, Annie¡¯s arm was filled with goosebumps.

    ¡°Si-sister! This¡­.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing standing still? Have you forgotten what you have to do?¡±

    ¡°Ah ¡­ no!¡±

    Annie, who was about to talk about Daina, shut her mouth at Rachel¡¯s scolding. Meanwhile, Helen took the cloth from Daina¡¯s mouth. It was to feed the food they brought.

    The usual meal given to Daina was a liquid that was as good as water because it had to be swallowed without chewing.

    Rachel spilled the liquid she had brought into Daina¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t eat it on her own, so most of it ran dirty around her Daina¡¯s mouth.

    ¡®Poor thing.¡¯

    Annie had a bitter feeling that she had become an accomplice to the abuse.

    No one gave an explanation about the top-class criminal. She was just ordered to keep quiet about everything she goes through here.

    What kind of sin does she commit to be treated like this? She thought that way while blankly staring at Daina. Again, their eyes met.

    ¡ªRelease me.

    At that moment, Annie¡¯s head rang with an enchanting voice she had never heard before.

 Chapter 1

    Annie¡¯s eyes, when she heard the voice, were hazy.

    ¡ªCome on, now!

    Dania quickly ordered Annie one more time. Annie wasn¡¯t aware of the situation, under Dania¡¯s command, she pressed her hands on her tongue.

    Dania didn¡¯t miss this moment. No, she couldn¡¯t miss it. This is the only girl who can hear her command.

    There was no hesitation because it was a moment that she had been eagerly waiting for.

    Squeezing all her strength, she bit her own tongue hard. Subsequently, a painful pain that was unbearable hit her.

    ¡®That¡¯s it.¡¯

    Only then came a hazy smile dawned on Dania¡¯s face, which had been expressionless all the time.

    ¡°Oh my god! Annie! What have you done¡­.! No! Call the Saintess right now!¡±

    Rachel, who belatedly realized Dania¡¯s condition, screamed. Helen poured out her divine power to heal Dania, but it was useless. In order to prevent Dania from using her divine power, they tied her whole body on a leash that can hold off divine power.

    Dania¡¯s condition worsened beyond control. It didn¡¯t take a long time.

    In just a few seconds, Dania was completely stopped breathing.

    ¡°No way¡ª¡±

    Rahel sank to the floor with a puzzled look. Helen also stared blankly at Dana, trembling because didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Under their gaze, Dania cooled coldly on the cold prison floor.

    A lonely and pitiful death.

    It was the 14th death of the real saint who was thoroughly concealed.

    ***

    ¡°Dania?¡±

    I woke up to a voice calling my name.

    As I blinked my eyes a couple of times to keep the blurry focus, the voice came closer.

    ¡°Daina? Are you all right?¡±

    I turned my head slowly toward a voice that was resented by the deep in my heart.

    ¡®Lavienne.¡¯

    The moment I saw her, my heart fell to the floor and crushed. It was the young Lavienne who called me Dania, an indescribable anger wound around my whole body.

    ¡°And¡­.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for me to realize that I was resurrected. I choked up with nausea.

    ¡°Dania, are you sick? Do you want me to take you to the treatment room?¡±

    Lavienne looked very worried at me as she turned pale. The friendly and amiable appearance of Lavienne was quite different from the version of her in prison.

    ¡°Oh, no. I don¡¯t feel well. Thank you for your concern, Miss Lavienne.¡±

    I barely managed to open my lips to respond.

    ¡°Dania, I¡¯m disappointed if you say call me that. We¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Friends.¡±

    I smiled bitterly at Lavienne¡¯s words. At the same time, an old memory in prison came to my mind.

    ¡°Miss Lavienne! Please let me go! We¡¯re friends! Yeah?¡±

    ¡°What? Ahahaha. Friend? Are you crazy? Am I supposed to be friends with something like you? Did you really think so? That¡¯s stupid.¡±

    ¡°But-but ¡­ we¡¯ve been friends¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dania, listen carefully. I never thought of you as a friend for a single moment. How can you, an orphan, and I be friends? You and I live in different worlds.¡±

    The appearance of Lavienne was all pretense. Now that I knew the true nature of Lavienne so well, I was just disgusted by her.

    ¡°You¡¯re so weird today. Why don¡¯t you tell the nun and take a rest?¡±

    ¡°I should.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to interact with Lavienne if I can, but I forced myself to smile in order not to raise suspicion.

    Looking around belatedly, it seemed like it¡¯s time for the class to strengthen divine power. I could see the faces of the female candidates who had been training together as a child.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why Lady Lavienne even talks to such a girl.¡±

    ¡°I know. There¡¯s a level even among the candidates.¡±

    Even from far away, I heard them grumbling. But I turned away from them with a look that I had heard nothing.

    [ Lavienne de Braons. ]

    The only daughter of the Braons House that has produced the most female saints in history. Lavienne was the foremost among the Saints candidates, not only because of her noble origin, but also her divine abilities.

    She was someone who was born with everything under God¡¯s love. No one doubted that Lavienne would be the next saint. Everyone wanted her to be a saint for the peace and prosperity of the temple.

    I did, too. Lavienne was once a kind person who paid attention to myself. the orphan.

    I stopped thinking and stood up.

    As I approached the nun who was watching another candidate, she frowned and turned her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I have a bad headache, can I go get some medicine?¡±

    ¡°I told you, you don¡¯t have talent, so you should try twice as hard as other candidates.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Puh. Go ahead.¡±

    My heart throbbed in the eyes of Sister Laura, who was not happy to see me as if she saw a bug.

    It was a familiar gaze to me, an orphan. Dania, whose divine power was ignored because of her origin.

    I bowed silently and left the training room.

    As soon as I came out into the empty hallway, my legs wobbled. It was because the tension was eased late.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    I stood by the wall and took the breath I had endured all the time. When the sense of reality returned, I got angry.

    ¡®I am alive again.¡¯

    I wanted to die, but I couldn¡¯t. The world seemed to inculcate that it¡¯s impossible to escape from Lavienne.

    Every time I was captured by Lavienne and was put in prison, I had the same end, biting my tongue and dying. Without knowing the reason, I have been revived several times and repeated the same past.

    ¡°Ha¡­.¡±

    I closed my eyes and tried to calm my anger. I¡¯ve learned enough from my past experience that nothing changes if I get angry.

    All I could do now was go back to my room.

    ¡°I have to check the date.¡±

    With a resigned look, I stepped heavily. Upon returning to my own room, I walked tightly from the door and locked it.

    ***

    The room I haven¡¯t seen in a long time was still small and narrow. As one of the remaining rooms in the temple, it seemed as if it was about to collapse.

    Nevertheless, it was the only sanctuary given to me. All I had throughout my life was this room.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    I stopped looking around the room and approached the desk. The only drawer contained a diary that I had used every day. My small hand carefully flipped the diary. The page that was turned over quickly stops at the place where the last letter was written.

    Radoanian calendar, August 4th, year 381.

    ¡°year 381?¡±

    For the first time, my eyes, who weren¡¯t panicked even when I saw Lavienne, shook.

    It was because the date in my diary was not what I expected.

    The return that I had gone through so far was the same. In 382, onApril, when I was 13, it was always the same year, the same month. There was no time to run away from the temple because I returned when the former saint was about to die.

    However, this time, it was a year earlier.

    The only thing that has been repeated countless times is different this time.

    ¡®Is something different?¡¯

    I grabbed my diary tightly. My expression did not change, but my lips were slightly trembling.

    Perhaps this is the last return, a little hope was about to rise in me.

    But I shook my head. I¡¯ve been looking forward to it so far, and I¡¯ve had to despair as much as I expected. I didn¡¯t want to feel that feeling again.

    ¡®Don¡¯t expect anything stupid.¡¯

    It was better not to expect it in the first place.

    I leaned my head back and looked at the ceiling. There was no lamp, so I was sad because the dark ceiling looked exactly like me.

    I felt a bit relieved when I cried, but my tears refused to fall. I cried so much that it had dried up.

    ¡°What did I do so wrong?¡±

    My self-help adjustment was made.

    I am Daina who was still 12 years old the outside. That was a dark, gloomy voice that made me feel uneasy.

    After staring blankly at the ceiling for a long time, I clenched my fist as if I had made up my mind. Then, I left the room with a stiff face.

    The place where I headed was a temple dedicated to the Goddess. At the moment the temple was empty. Even the priests who kept the entrance thoroughly for some reason had been absent.

    The temple is a place where only permitted persons can enter and leave. It is a place where I cannot enter as a junior-level candidate Dania.

    In the past, I kept the taboo of the temple strictly because I was afraid of being punished by the God.

    However, I was not afraid of the temple¡¯s taboos anymore. God did not respond, even to me, who was her saint.

    The expressionless me approached the Goddess¡¯ statue at a rapid pace. As the statue reached a well-visible position, I looked up at the statue.

    The statue of the Goddess standing tall in a noble manner.

    I stared at the statue with empty eyes, unable to feel alive. The long-forgotten emotions have filled my heart with pain.

    ¡°I just liked being here¡­.¡±

    I, an orphan, entered the temple when I was five years old. Until then, I lived my life mixed with beggars. It was my daily routine to get snagged. Then, I accidentally caught the eye of the priest.

    Recognizing that I had divine power, the priest bought me at a low price and brought me to the temple. The people of the temple were not kind to me, but I was grateful to have a place to stay. Every day was fun.

    However, I lost everything because I gained the saint¡¯s power by chance.

    ¡°Why was I born?¡±

    I was not loved by anyone. I was betrayed by everyone who I gave my heart to.

    Lavienne, whom I cherished, the nuns and priests I respected, and Khalid I liked.

    After repeating my numerous revival, I realized that I was a cursed being, a being that should not be in the world.

    If I had to live like this, it was better not to be born into the world.

    ¡°I want to stop.¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to be used anymore. Even though living for Lavienne is my fixed destiny.

    However, the situation was not very hopeful for me.

    I had tried numerous self-inflicted attempts to kill myself, but failed. If I tried to harm myself after returning, i was healed immediately and could not die. No, rather than healing, the body seemed to have changed so that it couldn¡¯t kill itself. I was only able to do self-harm when I was being locked up in the prison and tied to a magical tool that blocked my divine power.

    I couldn¡¯t even try to get killed by someone else, not by myself.

    It was because the period I returned to was always a period when outsiders were blocked, and murder was prohibited for people inside the temple.

    ¡°You can¡¯t go out of the temple¡­.¡±

    Even though I had a year¡¯s worth of time, my origin was a problem. Orphans were forbidden to leave the temple before reaching adulthood. It was in the name of protecting the temple¡¯s property.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    I, who had been pondering for a long time, raised my head. My dark expression had brightened up a little.

    ¡°There¡¯s a celebration coming soon!¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2

    The celebration was the temple¡¯s annual event. During this period, many people were required to visit the temple, especially the four largest families.

    It was a good opportunity for Diana, who could not go outside of the temple, to meet many outsiders.

    ¡®Grand Duke DeHeen. That person will come too¡¯

    A person came into Diana¡¯s mind, who was only cloudy as if he was in the fog. It¡¯s the Grand Duke.

    He was the patriarch of the Grand Duke of Tersia, one of the great families that supported the empire. His fighting ability was particularly good, and he was always in the vanguard during war. The war he led never lost, and he was notorious for not letting a single life left.

    People called him a ¡®war-and-slaughter killer¡¯. In the story of a cruel rumor, a newborn infant who was about to be breastmilk by his mother was killed when he was taken away from her arms.

    Furthermore, Grand Duke DeHeen was not on good terms with the temple. In the past, there was a time when he scared a priestess who delivered blessings to him and knocked her out.

    In many ways, DeHeen was the best opponent to choose to kill her. She knows it¡¯s full of loopholes, but she wanted to catch a straw.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try it.¡±

    Diana wanted to cut the damn cycle of her regression.

    She couldn¡¯t miss the opportunity of the acceleration of her regression. To do so, she decided to die in the hands of the monster, who was crazy about slaughter.

    ***

    Diana walked out of the chapel with her drooping shoulders. The appearance of the temple was captured in the eyes of Diana, who was walking slowly in the corridor.

    For Diana, who wandered along the streets of Goara, this was her hometown and home. It was such a precious space.

    But now, she was so distressed to be in the temple. She felt nauseous for a moment, and everyone who were passing felt disgusted.

    ¡°Wook¡­¡±

    Her head was about to get dizzy again/

    ¡®I must hurry up and go to my room.¡¯

    Diana¡¯s wild face was pale because she was no longer white. Behind Diana, whose stomach looks like it would burst flame, someone who was silencing his footsteps came close to her.

    Diana who couldn¡¯t afford to care elsewhere, didn¡¯t notice him.

    ¡°Diana!¡±

    The man standing behind her struck her shoulders. Surprised by the sudden contact, Diana froze on the spot. She didn¡¯t scream, but her body stiffened by fright.

    It was because of the memory of being abused. The touch of the hand made Diana¡¯s heart beats. The more painful life was repeated, the worse it became.

    ¡°Why are you so surprised? It¡¯s me, Khalid.¡±

    And Khalid, was one of those who took part in the terrible abuse.

    Diana¡¯s eyes were filled by his brilliant hair, which seemed to have similar sunshine.

    ¡®Khalid Dimaroye.¡¯

    He remained the same as Diana had always liked. The eyes, which seem to be a little slanted, were shaped like a half-moon, and looked attractive to anyone.

    It was the 14-year-old Khalid before he was transformed by Ravienne.

    Diana¡¯s hand throbbed as she met him in the eye. At the same time, she vividly remembered the memories of him, putting a sword in her without hesitation.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Diana backed away from Khalid who felt the rejection.

    ¡°Diana?¡±

    Khalid, who felt Diana¡¯s condition was strange, tried to get closer. Diana felt uncomfortable and quickly stood her back up.

    ¡°Hello,¡±

    Diana thought she was fortunate to have a casual voice more than she expected.

    ¡°What happened? You don¡¯t look good. You¡¯re pale.¡±

    ¡°No? Exactly¡­. It¡¯s the same as usual.¡±

    Khalid, who was two years older than Diana, was a paladin apprentice. He was a child of well-known noble family, and many of his peers followed him because he was the best.

    It was such a coincidence that such Khalid became acquainted with Diana. Khalid took care of the out-of-the-way dynasties among the candidates.

    Diana liked that kind of Khalid. He was her first love that she kept in herself because she thought she could not dare to reach him.

    But after becoming a paladin guarding Ravienne, he turned into a completely different person. He did whatever Ravienne told him to do. He didn¡¯t hesitate even if it hurt Diana. He stabbed Diana and was on the sidelines.

    In her repeated life, he never saved Diana.

    ¡®Hypocrite.¡¯

    Diana¡¯s heart did not beat for Khalid anymore. He was nothing more or less to Diana.

    ¡°Diana? What are you thinking? Did the top candidates bother you again? Is that so?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Can I leave?¡±

    ¡°Huh? Well, yes.¡±

    Khalid stammered, bewildered at Diana¡¯s dry manner. Diana turned around as soon as Khalid gave his permission.

    She didn¡¯t want to face him for a moment, so she walked away quickly. But Khalid, who was trying to follow Diana, took a step and stopped. It was because he felt that Diana was avoiding him.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±

    Khalid, who was confused, scratched his back. His eyes relentlessly pursued Diana¡¯s back.

    ***

    Ben Haber, a competent assistant, was next to DeHeen, who is called as war maniac. After becoming Grand Duke, DeHeen was famous for constantly changing his aides.

    Most aides were not satisfied with the demanding DeHeen. It was Ben who which DeHeen chose to settle down.

    He, who had never been around for more than three months, was able to see how competent Ben was by looking at his side for 10 years already.

    For this reason, Ben was popular among nobles. There was even a line of people who wanted to be introduced to him as an excellent aide.

    In fact, Ben¡¯s ability to handle his work was remarkable. Even when he was in charge of difficult tasks, he handled them well.

    Unless DeHeen is stubborn as he is now.

    ¡°Are you really going to go with that outfit?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s strange that you must wear a white uniform to go to the temple. I¡¯m the most formal I could see.¡±

    DeHeen, who said that, was dressed in formal armor as he was in the war. Ben, who couldn¡¯t say no, stroked the tip of his chin in perplexity.

    DeHeen¡¯s attire was not appropriate for temple events where most of them were dressed in white. Although he knew about that, DeHeen wore armor because he antagonized the temple.

    DeHeen had a very bad relationship with the temple. It was a gossip that was never missed in social party.

    That¡¯s why Ben was worried that DeHeen¡¯s relationship with the temple would be irreversibly wrong if he wore something like this.

    ¡°Your Grace, if you¡¯re like that, I¡¯ll pack my clothes¡­. No.¡±

    Ben tried to suggest taking his clothes separately, but he quickly swallowed the horse when he saw DeHeen¡¯s cold gaze to him.

    DeHeen was born to rule people. His physique, which was clearly bigger than the average person, was in high spirits, and his unique youthful eyes overwhelmed his surroundings even if he remained still.

    No matter how much he encountered him, Ben¡¯s lips were always burning whenever he had eye contact with DeHeen for ten years.

    ¡°Okay, then let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°What about the kids?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re waiting on the first floor.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s eyes glistened for a moment and quickly buried under languid eyelids. They are very beautiful eyes when they shine properly, but only very few people saw them.

    It was because a person felt overwhelmed and fearful before even making eye contact with him. Most of them were reluctant to make eye contact to avoid DeHeen¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±

    DeHeen lightly walked down the stairs in a neat and tidy manner.

    When he arrived on the first floor, his twin sons, Dennis and Judy, who were playing on the sofa, jumped up and welcomed him.

    ¡°Daddy! Are you leaving now?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    DeHeen looked the twins casually. Even though they are twins, the atmosphere between the two was very different.

    Even those who met them for the first time could easily distinguish between the two. Just looking at the outfit they¡¯re wearing now, something like that.

    Dennis¡¯ undisturbed and neat clothes were flawless. The books and glasses in his hand created an intellectual atmosphere.

    But Judy¡¯s clothes are covered with dirt from where he came from. The shirt was buttoned up incorrectly and the hair was sticking out.

    DeHeen, who saw the scene, sighed from his mouth.

    ¡°Judy¡­. Where else did you fight?¡±

    Judy laughed innocently and raised his voice.

    ¡°I just had a race with Chen awhile ago. But I won.¡±

    There was no sign of being ashamed of his messy clothes. Rather, he triumphantly stretched out his shoulders and showed off his pride.

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    DeHeen tried to praise Judy for his victory, but he regained his composure, recalling that it was not the time.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a thing too big while I¡¯m away,¡± a heavy voice came out between DeHeen¡¯s lips.

    DeHeen¡¯s warning eyes were on Judy.

    ¡°Oh, then can I make a small thing?¡±

    But Judy smiled regardless of DeHeen¡¯s cold gaze.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t make it, would you listen?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I listen to my father very well.¡±

    ¡°Puck-do.¡±

    DeHeen did not expect Judy to stay calm from the beginning. He knew he would make a triuble, so he said to smoke as little as possible.

    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise while thinking of people who have to do your work.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what people are supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°No, no. Those are the people I hired for me, not for you.¡±

    As the conversation between the two seemed to grow violently, Dennis intervened.

    ¡°Daddy, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take good care of Judy.¡±

    His eyes were trustworthy. DeHeen was embarrassed, but he decided to trust Dennis¡¯ straightforward answer.

    ¡°Yes. Dennis, please.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s so different in many ways.¡¯

    DeHeen shook his heads as he looked at the two contrasting children. Soon after, DeHeen, who was about to leave the mansion after being seen off by twins, paused.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a present when I get back. Tell me what you need.¡±

    DeHeen often had a lot of work and was often away from home. He used to replace the feeling of being unable to be with the children through material gifts.

    ¡°Please buy me the <Voice of God> written by the former Chief Crisper. There¡¯s an updated version, and they¡¯re selling it limited during this event.¡±

    Dennis thought about it for a moment and said the book soon. DeHeen patted Dennis on the shoulder and nodded.

    ¡°I see. Judy, what about you?¡±

    ¡°I do.¡±

    Judy twinkled his eyes as if he had been waiting. DeHeen frowned a little at Judy¡¯s eyes, thinking that Judy¡¯s eyes were shining too much.

    ¡°I want a sister.¡±

    And DeHeen¡¯s ominous foreboding was correct. The air in the living room froze as if he had promised Judy¡¯s wild remarks.

    End of Chapter 2

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3

    ¡°Sister.¡±

    The one tip of DeHeen¡¯s lips curled up. That alone made the air around him cool.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Sister, literally. Hans and Sebastian all have sisters, but we do not have.¡±

    Judy kept grumbling and sulking.

    ¡°Is that the reason?¡±

    DeHeen sighed deeply as he gripped his forehead. Although it is not a couple of days that Judy plays too much, this kind of play went too far.

    ¡°It¡¯s pathetic. When on earth are you going to have something to lose sight of? Are you playing this trick on your father who¡¯s away from home for work?¡±

    The angry voice of DeHeen rose at once. The green eyes turned darker than before, and anyone who received them could have flinched.

    Judy pouted his mouth and looked away.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I knew you wouldn¡¯t listen to me anyway. You only like Dennis.¡±

    ¡°What? What¡¯s that¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Have a good trip.¡±

    DeHeen, who was embarrassed by Judy¡¯s words, took a breath. Judy¡¯s acknowledgement is usually quick even though he is mischievous.

    Knowing that, DeHeen thought an apology for Judy¡¯s mistake would come after. However, Judy¡¯s remarks were unfamiliar.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t you kidding me?¡¯

    DeHeen¡¯s heart weakened by Judy¡¯s drooping look. He coughed and soothed his soft voice.

    ¡°Judy, if you need a servant, I¡¯ll get you. But not sister.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a mother.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s wife, who was the mother of twins, dies shortly after birth of twins from a serious illness. DeHeen, who loved her with all his heart, has stayed away from women since her death.

    ¡°So why?¡±

    Judy shrugged as if he couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡®What a headache.¡¯

    DeHeen fell into trouble as he touched his chin. He didn¡¯t have a good position or situation to explain in detail how the child was born.

    DeHeen, who was in trouble, turned to Dennis.

    ¡°Dennis, you¡¯d understand, wouldn¡¯t you? Why you can¡¯t have a younger sister?¡±

    Dennis, who is always close to books, was familiar with the world. He thought Dennis would know what to do to have a child.

    Dennis lifted his glasses and blinked as his gaze looked at him. After a while, he said his opinion in a calm tone as if the calculation had been completed.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no way out. We can adopt.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s eyebrows raised at the unexpected answer.

    ¡°Even without a mother, if you adopt, you can make a sister.¡±

    Dennis¡¯ voice was also mixed with subtle expectations.

    ¡°Dennis, ¡­¡­ Do you also want to have a sister?¡±

    DeHeen asked with unbelievable look.

    ¡°Well, actually, I¡¯m curious too.¡±

    Oh my god.

    That answer made deep lines on DeHeen¡¯s forehead. The shocked green eyes deepened endlessly.

    ¡°Tell me why all of a sudden you feel like having a sister. What happened to you?¡±

    Judy came back to life when DeHeen seemed to listen seriously. At this point, he raised his voice where he even tiptoed.

    ¡°You know Sebastian, right? He got a sister. But because of her sister, he doesn¡¯t come even when I call him.¡±

    Actually, Judy didn¡¯t think he needed a sister until recently.

    The world was full of amusement. Sometimes, when he was bored alone, he enjoyed playing with his twin brother, Dennis. Then, when he wanted to bully someone, he called Sebastian.

    The stupid and powerful Sebastian was a better opponent to play with, He was a living toy who will do everything as he was told so. But since his sister was born, Sebastian has changed.

    When Judy called, Sebastian, who had been running excitedly whenever he called him, started to pull out excuses. Then he finally declared that he would no longer play with the twins.

    ¡®Are you really going to be like this? What¡¯s good about blood.?¡¯

    ¡®It¡¯s not blood. You don¡¯t know what a sister is, do you?¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t care if I don¡¯t know. Sebastian, if you keep acting like this, I won¡¯t call you again.¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t care. I have a younger sister. You don¡¯t have it.¡¯

    The experience of being rejected by Sebastian was a tremendous shock to Judy.

    ¡®What¡¯s so proud of having a younger sister?¡¯

    Judy poked his lips. He still hasn¡¯t forgotten Sebastian¡¯s lush face. He wanted to crush Sebastian, who boasted that he has a sister that Judy doesn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Father! I¡¯ll listen to you very will from now on. I¡¯m not going to joke around, so can you make me a younger sister?¡±

    In addition, Dennis joined in and added a few words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give up <The Voice of God>, too. Can¡¯t you?¡±

    It was very meaningful for Dennis to give up his new book that was limited edition. When not only Judy but also Dennis came out like this, DeHeen can no longer ignore it.

    ¡®I was too indifferent.¡¯

    The anticipated eyes of the twins spread confusion in DeHeen¡¯s mind. It seemed like that he was envious of another child¡¯s younger sister because he lacked as a father.

    ¡°¡­. I¡¯ll take my time to think about it.¡±

    ¡°You have to think about it. It¡¯s my sister!¡±

    ¡°Take care, father.¡±

    DeHeen left the mansion after receiving a strong farewell from the twins.

    ¡°Hmmm.¡±

    He sighed and pressed his head.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too deeply. It¡¯s always the whims of the young masters.¡±

    ¡°It didn¡¯t look that light.¡±

    ¡°Even so, where did you come from all of a sudden¡­¡­ No, no way. Are you really planning to adopt?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad.¡±

    After leaving the mansion, DeHeen looked back on the conversation. In conclusion, he thought it would be emotionally okay to make a younger sister for twins.

    DeHeen has allowed the twins to have anything they want. He tried to make sure that they didn¡¯t feel empty without a mother.

    Maybe that¡¯s why twins are easily fed up with anything. Even though they sang a song saying they wanted to get a new toy, the interest didn¡¯t last long.

    In particular, he was worried because they couldn¡¯t get along with people. Children who lack feelings of liking or affection.

    But then, he can¡¯t believe they wanted a younger sister¡­¡­

    Although he doesn¡¯t know what kind of results it will bring, if it works out well, it will help foster social skills.

    ¡°Ben, find a place to adopt a good child.¡±

    ¡°Well, do you really intend to make a younger sister for the masters?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a good child.¡±

    DeHeen always had quick decision. His intuitive judgement has never failed. His intuition saw children¡¯s suggestion positively.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the temple and think about it slowly.¡±

    The story of adoption was positively settled.

    Soon after, DeHeen¡¯s carriage departed for the temple. Before long, Ben thought of something when he saw DeHeen¡¯s face looking out the window. He was surprised by the adoption story, and almost forgot it.

    ¡°My lord, I think you should practice smiling.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to practice.¡±

    DeHeen replied without even turning his head.

    The line from the long eyelashes to the high nose and jawline is perfect, but it was like a statue that shone well because it did not contain emotions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember what happened last time?¡±

    At the last temple event, DeHeen laughed and stunned the Saint candidate who was delivering her message.

    ¡°¡­. I know.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t make the same mishap. DeHeen tried to practice laughing with a mirror. However, there was no sign of improvement no matter how much he raised the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±

    ¡°Why? I¡¯m smiling.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s because of the eyes. Close your eyes for a moment¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. If she falls down again, I¡¯ll tell her not to come back.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s eyes trembled at Ben¡¯s honest words.

    In the end, he threw a mirror, saying, ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±

    He leaned his back against the carriage and closed his eyes. Peace seemed to come at last.

    ¡®I¡¯m confident if I can kill a person with a smiling face.¡¯

    DeHeen, shook his head when he suddenly remembered the enemy who had been captured as a prisoner, fainted at the sight of him.

    ***

    In the Austen Empire, the authority of the saint was high as of that the Emperor. As an empire obeying the goddess¡¯ will, the role of a saint is greater.

    The important thing was always to have the Saint and Emperor¡¯s dual consent.

    In the central temple, an event was held every quarter to hear the voice of the goddess. The event, called the ¡°Congratulatory Festival,¡± must be attended by the emperor and the heads of the four great families.

    ¡°Did you know? How blessed it is to be in this position. Think of it as a class and stay quiet.¡±

    Laura, in a stern voice, told the saint candidates.

    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±

    ¡°I want to hear the goddess¡¯ voice quickly.¡±

    It was today that Diana¡¯s long-awaited event was held. An opportunity to meet the heads of the four largest families in the temple.

    Unlike other times, she was able to attend the event because she returned a year earlier. Dana looked around in the venue and looked for DeHeen.

    It was easy to find at the top, but the problem was that Diana¡¯s seat was too far away. She was glad that DeHeen was present, but for a while, she was at loss how to call him out.

    Even now, DeHeen¡¯s surroundings were crowded with people. Even though she was lucky, it seemed to difficult to have a separate conversation.

    ¡®What do we do?¡¯

    It was then. Sarah, sitting next to Dyna¡¯s arm in agony, flopped. She had her fingertips slightly raised as if she didn¡¯t want to touch them.

    ¡°You, go to the warehouse and get some chairs. Lady Laura ordered it.¡±

    Diana glanced at Sarah. She just heard the maiden Laura told this to Sarah. Sarah was trying to pass the troublesome task on Diana.

    In the past, she would have done as she was told, but now it was different. There was no reason to follow them to look better.

    ¡°That¡¯s what the priestess made Sarah do.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    When Diana answered casually, Sarah rose briskly. The look at Diana was full of contempt.

    ¡°Hey! Are you in a position to refuse us? You¡¯re an orphan with no foundation.¡±

    The word ¡°an orphan¡± pricked Diana¡¯s heart.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want to be an orphan.¡¯

    She can¡¯t choose her parents. Why is it her fault to be abandoned from birth?

    ¡°¡­.. Even an orphan is a junior candidate.¡±

    When Diana mumbled, Sarah¡¯s eyes froze. She looked stunned by the absurdity.

    ¡°Look at her. How are we the same?¡±

    ¡°Why are you putting us together? Don¡¯t flatter yourself. Do you think we¡¯re the same level? We and you, from slums are different!¡±

    ¡°Yes, my dad is a Marquis. A noble.¡±

    At the same time, a bunch of candidates poured out abusive words on Diana.

    End of Chapter 3

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4

    Diana blinked her eyes as she held the hem of her skirt. Even if she doesn¡¯t care, she can¡¯t help but be hurt by their rant.

    She had nothing more to listen and see. Thinking of ignoring it, Diana turned her head back to DeHeen.

    ¡®¡­¡­. No!¡¯

    However, DeHeen¡¯s seat was empty. In a hurry, Diana looked for DeHeen and found him just leaving the back door. After instinctively realizing that this is an opportunity, Diana jumped up from her seat.

    Sarah grabbed Diana¡¯s arm as she tried to run away.

    ¡°You think I¡¯m funny now? Where are you going when you¡¯re talking to me?¡±

    ¡°Hahaha¡­¡­¡±

    Suddenly, Diana groaned quietly, surprised by the pressure she felt in her arm. Then the new girl who was managing the other candidates returned.

    Sarah quickly released her arm from holding Diana and asked her not to make a fuss.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Diana suddenly got up. I told her to sit down.¡±

    At Sarah¡¯s excuse, the priestess looked Diana with a terrifying expression.

    ¡°Diana, explain why it happened.¡±

    Diana, who was in a hurry, looked around and feelt nervous.

    ¡°I¡¯m going out to pick up a chair.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s a chair, Sarah, I ordered you, right?¡±

    ¡°I was going to go, but Diana insisted she was going!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Diana. Don¡¯t be so loud and go fast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, miss.¡±

    Sarah grunted behind the priestess as she sticked out her tongue to Diana. Diana walked out of the venue without showing her face.

    Now, it didn¡¯t matter if she could chase the Grand Duke, but DeHeen was not seen in the hallway.

    After getting out of the temple, she walked along the main road and looked around. However, it is impossible to find him who disappeared from the crowd of people who gathered to celebrate the festival.

    ¡°It¡¯s all wrong.¡±

    Diana walked furiously, unable to hide her disappointment.

    The moment she thought she had to go back like this, the entrance of the garden appeared in front of her when she took the wrong way. It was a garden with few people coming.

    The garden was not managed by the temple, so she stepped into garden full of weeds. Diana¡¯s eyes widened as she clutches a bunch of straws.

    ¡®Hyuk.¡¯

    DeHeen was seen from far away. She doesn¡¯t why he was here, but he was alone with only guards. There was no one else because this is a remote area.

    It was an opportunity that Diana would never have again. Diana quickly grabbed the knife she had brought. Concealed in her fluffy sleeves, there was no apparent appearance at all.

    She sweats and her palms were damp as she was nervous. She quickly wiped her hands on her clothes and made up her mind.

    ¡°Grand Duke!¡±

    Diana, who had made her decision, called out loud. Fortunately, DeHeen stopped to see if he heard a voice.

    Diana did not miss the chance and quickly tried to walk to DeHeen. But she couldn¡¯t get close. DeHeen¡¯s escorts completely intercepted between him and Diana.

    Diana, who was small, was quickly overshadowed by them. Diana became nervous when she couldn¡¯t see DeHeen on her sight.

    She couldn¡¯t miss an opportunity like this. As her heart became impatient, she forgot the scary things and cried out loud as if she was possessed by an evil.

    ¡°I have something to tell you! Wait, it only takes a minute.¡±

    Diana¡¯s earnestness must have been reached. DeHeen, who was taller than others, was seen by Diana through the escorts.

    ¡®I¡¯m scared.¡¯

    Diana swallowed. The moment his cold gaze turned to her; a sense of fear came unexpectedly.

    She felt her heart pierced with cold eyes. It was a pressure that she has never felt before.

    The two eyes, which made her walk backwards on their own, clearly stared at Diana and narrowed the distance. She felt chills from head to toe, so her hands were more tense.

    DeHeen was approaching Diana as if he was looking for a prey. He intentionally pressured the girl who interrupted his break.

    ¡®Ho, butter?¡¯

    t/n : idk why its butter lmao

    However, Diana, who refused to budge, made DeHeen¡¯s one eyebrow to slip upward. He immediately thought that she would run away, but it was fun to see her holding on to her shaking lips.

    He wondered what made the little girl so desperate.

    ¡°Open the way.¡±

    When DeHeen ordered, the guards set the way. DeHeen opened his eyes fiercely and stared through Diana. She seems like a tree branch, a young child who seems to fall right away.

    Of course, he thought Diana couldn¡¯t take it, but she wanted to test how hard she could endure.

    ¡®I¡¯m scared.¡¯

    In fact, Diana almost sat down and her legs trembled as soon as DeHeen¡¯s eyes met her. It was a natural reaction from the body. Still, she abandoned it.

    This is nothing compared to what she has been through. Diana forced her stiff feet to move as if they were rooted on the ground.

    She had to get a little closer in order to hurt him.

    ¡°Looking at your clothes, you look like a saint candidate. What¡¯s the matter with me?¡±

    Diana flinched at DeHeen¡¯s low voice. The voice clearly drew a line saying, stop coming. However, it was still far from the knife to reach.

    ¡°Can I get closer?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Fortunately, DeHeen allowed Diana¡¯s access. Not only DeHeen but also many people were looking at Diana.

    In the tremor of walking on thin ice, Diana walked casually, Finally, it¡¯s only two steps.

    ¡®This is enough.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t mean to hurt DeHeen too much. The goal was to make a small cut anywhere in the leg. It was enough to stimulate DeHeen.

    If you dare to attack Grand Duke, it¡¯s not strange to be killed on the spot. Diana took a breath and looked up at him.

    She couldn¡¯t find any caution from him. He couldn¡¯t imagine what a little girl would do.

    ¡°So, what do you have to say?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡­¡±

    Diana bent her head down, opened her mouth as if she was talking and quickly swung her knife. From the beginning, she only aimed at his legs. She ran and stretched her arms out and seemed to touch his thighs.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    But not a chance. Diana¡¯s movement was too slow for DeHeen¡¯s eyes. He had already noticed Diana¡¯s strange behavior.

    He left Diana alone because he is confident to stop her no matter what she did. DeHeen, who stole Diana¡¯s knife, thought it was strange.

    ¡®What is this little girl?¡¯

    He never felt like living in a child. No matter how much professional you are, you can¡¯t hide how perfect you are.

    So, he wasn¡¯t wary, but how he dared to swing a knife to him. Perhaps she was fearless, but she was so amazing that he even laughed for nothing.

    ¡°How foolish.¡±

    DeHeen was the perfect spitting image of Diana. Her worn out training suit and her cuffs that were likely dry stood out.

    Diana was just standing blankly after her knife was taken. She knew her situation, but she didn¡¯t even try to run away.

    Such unnatural appearance aroused DeHeen¡¯ curiosity.

    ¡°Your Grace! I will hand this child to the temple right now.¡±

    ¡°No, wait.¡±

    When Ben, who was restless next to him, stepped in, DeHeen raised his hand firmly. The guards drew their swords and surrounded Diana while waiting for DeHeen¡¯s orders.

    Fierce pressure gripped Diana from all sides. DeHeen looked at the knife he had taken away from Diana. Then when the thought is over, he putted the knife against Diana¡¯s neck.

    The blade of the knife glittered in the sunlight in all directions.

    ¡°Did you only try to kill me with this?¡±

    Diana looked at her blade and clenched her teeth. She thought she was wrong because she couldn¡¯t hurt him, but it wasn¡¯t over yet.

    The sharp blade seemed to hurt her tender flesh at any moment/

    ¡®Please.¡¯

    She desperately hoped that the blade that DeHeen aimed at would be stuck in her heart. No matter who sees, Diana¡¯s neck struggled in a dangerous situation.

    ¡°Who sent you?¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s voice, which came from his mouth, was as quiet as spring breeze.

    ¡®So calm.¡¯

    Diana wondered at the sight. DeHeen, who she first encountered, seemed to be a completely a different person from what she had heard.

    According to the rumors, he¡¯s a fiery person and he doesn¡¯t hold back anger. But right now, he had no small agitation in front of the girl who attacked him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t answer quickly, I¡¯ll kill you.¡±

    The knife stuck closer to Diana¡¯s neck. Drops of red blood began to form on the tip of his knife. Diana closed her lips tightly, feeling a sore tingling pain. She was hoping for nothing.

    DeHeen, who wanted an answer, thought that this could provoke her. DeHeen¡¯s eyes changed when Diana said nothing.

    The air around him changed when he solved the murder she had been hiding.

    A breathtaking force has weighed on Diana and pressured her. The tip of Diana¡¯s chin trembled. Her legs were also loosened and was about to be bent. Nevertheless, Diana left standing.

    Diana stared at Diana.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯

    It¡¯s not the first time she overcome the pressure, but it¡¯s already the second time. Just looking at the shaking, it wasn¡¯t necessary to have skills. It¡¯s clear that his pressure is working but she holds on to it. It wasn¡¯t easy for a saint to do this.

    ¡®Why are you doing this?¡¯

    Diana was not a professional assassin in DeHeen¡¯s view. She doesn¡¯t know how to use a knife without hiding her presence.

    There must be a purpose when he saw the weapon is a knife.

    ¡°You, why did you approach¡­?¡±

    While DeHeen was talking, Diana took the knife to her neck. Although the knife was small, it was well sharpened.

    ¡°¡­.?¡±

    The blade quickly wounded Diana¡¯s neck. The pain came in an instant, but Diana did not stop.

    ¡®I can die.¡¯

    When she thought about it, Diana¡¯s mouth, which had been stiff, softened. Diana herself noticed the small change she didn¡¯t know, and her eyes twinkled.

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    At the same time, the knife moved away from Diana¡¯s neck.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Diana hurriedly reached out and tried to hold DeHeen¡¯s arm, but it was impossible.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t come here to kill me from the beginning, so you came to die? Who sent you? Is it the temple?¡±

    Surely, DeHeen and the temple are not on good terms. DeHeen was regarded as a thorn in the temple. It is good for them to have an advantage in negotiations if DeHeen makes an accident in the temple.

    The temple was full of people who would make it easy to sacrifice a child for that.

    ¡®Is it Christopher¡¯s fault?¡¯

    DeHeen thought of the high Priest Christopher.

    ¡°No! It has nothing to do with the temple. The high-ranking people of the temple don¡¯t give me, an orphan, important jobs.¡±

    Diana explained desperately. If he thinks she has something to do with the temple, DeHeen won¡¯t kill her. And as Diana expected.

    ¡°Even if that¡¯s true, I won¡¯t kill you. There are plenty of reasons why you¡¯re dressed as a candidate for a saint.¡±

    DeHeen looked at Diana¡¯s training suit and made his eyes looked scary. DeHeen, who had nothing more to find out from Diana, ordered coldly.

    ¡°Ben, take her to the temple.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    At his words, Diana¡¯s arm fell helplessly to the floor.+

    End of Chapter 4

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5

    As soon as DeHeen was finished, the guards held Diana¡¯s arms. She was forced to kneel down, so her hands were covered with dirt.

    Diana felt a great fear at the moment. If she is handed over to the temple, she will be imprisoned, and she will not be able to avoid Ravienne again. A future where she will suffer from being trapped in an underground prison that she wanted to escape from.

    ¡®No¡­¡­¡¯

    Diana crawled desperately to hold DeHeen.

    ¡°Please,¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s gaze turned back to Diana, who was sobbing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t be in the temple. Please don¡¯t hand over me to the temple. Just kill me here. Please.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m in trouble. There¡¯s no advantage in killing you. Its just get worse with the temple.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t help but sound cold. A complete stranger, and besides, DeHeen wasn¡¯t kind enough to show approval to a child who tried to acctack him.

    ¡®Wrong.¡¯

    Diana shook her head, feeling dark in her eyes. The despair was even greater because I thought this was her last chance.

    However, DeHeen, who was calmly turning away from Diana, stopped.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    The misfortune of the world that she couldn¡¯t get out was embraced by Diana.

    ¡®What kind of life do you have?¡¯

    DeHeen gently looked down at Diana with his arms crossed. Then, all of a sudden, he took out his hand and swept away Diana¡¯s hair which was covering her forehead.

    Diana flinched and frowned her clear pink eyes.

    ¡°You¡­.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s eyes shook when he saw it. He was strangely nervous when he saw Diana¡¯s dark grayish brown hair.

    It was because he remembered his dead wife. But the eye color was the same. She had no resemblance to her face, but she was a child who reminded him of someone he missed.

    ¡°Have you changed your mind?¡±

    Diana stared at DeHeen who also staring at her. Diana¡¯s eyes were very clear. There is an incredibly deep darkness, but it was pure and deep.

    DeHeen¡¯s heart stood up in the eyes that are looking up at him.

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve decided.¡±

    DeHeen bent down deeply to meet Diana¡¯s eye level.

    ¡°Do you laugh sometimes?¡±

    ¡°Should I laugh?¡±

    Diana, who was absent-minded, replied in embarrassment.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­.. I¡¯m 12 years old.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just right.¡±

    DeHeen paused and stared at Diana. It was the first time for Diana to receive someone¡¯s eyes so deeply. So, her face turned red without even realizing it.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Diana, who was called by DeHeen, gulped.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you be my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Cuk.¡±

    Diana, who was nervous, coughed in surprise. It wasn¡¯t just Diana who was surprised.

    Ben, who was watching the situation, shook his head urgently saying no.

    ¡°Your Grace!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s noisy Ben.¡±

    However, he had to back down at DeHeen¡¯s words.

    Diana brooded on DeHeen¡¯s words several times. But she couldn¡¯t understand what she heard at all.

    ¡°Your daughter?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. You said you were an orphan? I want to adopt you.¡±

    Adopt? She pinched the back of her hand, but it was not a dream. Diana¡¯s doubts about DeHeen have grown as she couldn¡¯t figure out what was going on.

    ¡°To torture me¡­.?¡±

    ¡°Why would I do such a hard work?¡±

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re really adopting me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was a heartless voice for anyone who wanted to adopt her as a daughter. However, it was not possible for a man as big as DeHeen to play with such thing.

    ¡°I attacked the Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°There was no living.¡±

    Looking at Diana¡¯s suspicion, DeHeen said a few words.

    ¡°I was about to find a child to adopt. I happened to meet you and I like you.¡±

    ¡°Am I not dirty, an orphan?¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s eyes wiggled when she asked if she was dirty. His fierce face turned scarier anyway.

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s voice was firm.

    ¡°If you agreed to be my daughter, from that moment you will be the noblest child.¡±

    ¡®Noble¡­¡­ me?¡¯

    In Diana¡¯s opinion, the word that didn¡¯t suit her the most was noble.

    So, when she didn¡¯t even respond, DeHeen sighed and grabbed Diana to raise her. She was so skinny that she had a long arm in one hand. She was so light that he didn¡¯t even feel the weight.

    DeHeen clicked his tongue and shook the dirt off Diana¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a position to refuse my offer. If you refuse my offer, I¡¯ll hand you over the temple.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s voice was much warmer that it was at first, though his tone was crude. Nervous, Diana bit her lips and looked at her palms.

    Thanks to DeHeen¡¯s dusting, it was clean. It was the first time that someone gave their hand to Diana first.

    ¡®Can I follow you?¡¯

    No matter how much she thought about it, the proposal to become her daughter was a proposal that Diana had nothing to lose.

    So, she can¡¯t believe it anymore¡­.

    It didn¡¯t matter if DeHeen had a different purpose to adopt her. There is no hope in the temple anyway.

    If she stays like this, her future will be imprisoned by Ravienne again. Diana¡¯s eyes, which had been shaken for a while, stopped looking straight.

    ¡°All right, if I could get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Good choice.¡±

    The sunlight fell radiantly between the two. Because of that, DeHeen¡¯s bad hair shone brightly. Diana was briefly distracted by blue waves.

    ¡®Is this man my father¡­.?¡¯

    When she thought so, she felt goosebumps on her back.

    For Diana, parents were somethings he could never have. But suddenly, parents appeared. And the aristocrat of the nobility, her father is the Grand Duke?

    It was a nonsense situation

    ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s time to go back. The event will begin shortly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    At Ben¡¯s words, DeHeen came to his senses. He escaped from the clinging of people for a while, but he had to go back and fill the seats before the event began.

    Nevertheless, it was breaking to leave Diana, who will be his daughter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let someone go after you finish the check-in.¡±

    DeHeen said to Diana to wait. To look friendly, he added a rather awkward smile. However, DeHeen¡¯s smile was scary because of his well-known reputation.

    It was the smile that Ben lamented that it would not improve even after practicing in the carriage.

    Diana¡¯s face suddenly turned white when she saw the smile. DeHeen, who thought Diana was scared because of him, quickly looked serious.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sorry if I scared you. This is the way I smile.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not scared!¡±

    Diana shook her hand in a hurry. Then she added words so that he would not misunderstand.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since someone smiled affectionately at me¡­ I was surprised.¡±

    Since Diana, who had always been suffering from the cold, was able to read the kindness in DeHeen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Sweet? Me?¡±

    No one would normally look at DeHeen and say anything sweet. Seeing his big size and cold eyes didn¡¯t make the word sweet.

    He knows himself better than anyone else, so his head is full of unexpected words. So, he took a deep breath because he felt like he was losing his breath.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with my heart?¡¯

    DeHeen¡¯s heart, which was always calm, began to beat fast. Ben, who was watching the situation from the side, became serious.

    He approaches the hardened DeHeen and whispered to him.

    ¡°Maybe she can¡¯t see well?¡±

    ¡°I have good eyes. I can see very well from a far!¡±

    Diana was anxious that DeHeen would change his mind. So, she shouted out loud, and she was amazed by her own voice and covered his mouth.

    DeHeen, who saw it, burst into laughter.

    ¡°Hahahaha. Look at that. My smile wasn¡¯t wrong. The problem was the people who didn¡¯t recognize it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a problem.¡±

    Ben patted his chin and whispered. Then he mumbled that if he was really going to adopt a child, he would have to start with an eye exam.

    ¡°I¡­. Then, when can I leave the temple?¡± asked Diana, who was looking at the two.

    It seemed like she would be thrown away if she left DeHeen without a definite answer.

    ¡°We¡¯re going back together at the end of the event week. I¡¯ll send someone to get in touch with you.¡±

    Diana eagerly set a date in her mind. Five days are left before the week ends, so after five days she can leave the temple.

    Diana has never succeeded in leaving the temple.

    ¡®If I get out of the temple, will I be able to escape from Ravienne?¡¯

    No, will I die?

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot the important thing. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    Diana came to her senses and tapped her mouth. A name she has never said before. She quietly pulled out her own name, which she didn¡¯t expect someone to ask.

    ¡°¡­. Diana.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Diana. I¡¯m going to pick up you soon.¡±

    Diana nodded as she looked at DeHeen.

    ***

    After leaving Diana, DeHeen headed straight to the office where the saint candidates were managed. As he walked, Ben, his secretary, stood beside him and expressed his worries.

    ¡°Your Grace, no matter what, a child like her is a bit¡­ A child who attacked Your Highness. What made you decided to adopt right away.¡±

    ¡°I liked the child.¡±

    It was simple but obvious reason. Ben nodded his head in silence.

    ¡°And she looked Irene.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Head and eyes. I was very surprised.¡±

    ¡°I felt my heart leaving in many ways.¡±

    ¡°But she¡¯s an orphan. There are a lot of kids who have better conditions for adoption.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the orphan?¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s tone got sharper. It was not obvious, but his eyes and voice were scolding Ben¡¯s thought.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡±

    Ben, who was speechless, made no excuse.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that kid¡¯s fault. It¡¯s just worse luck than others.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I was wrong.¡±

    There was a soft smile around Ben¡¯s mouth when he admitted his mistake.

    ¡®You were like this.¡¯

    DeHeen is criticized for being crazy and slaughterer. People misunderstand him as a cruel monster, but in reality, he was different.

    Ben, who watched from his side everyday, knew DeHeen better than anyone else. A man who has strong, unbiased and clear-cut conviction.

    None of the nobles Ben knew were straight as DeHeen. That¡¯s why Ben has been supporting DeHeen for 10 years.

    ¡°But I will look into the past of the child. It¡¯s better to make sure.¡±

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    DeHeen has seen countless people rolling in the battlefield. There must be a special reason why she liked DeHeen. Ben believed DeHeen¡¯s eyes to see people.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    The two men entered the office without hesitation. As soon as the door was opened, the believers who recognized DeHeen, jumped up and welcomed him.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Lord DeHeen came all the way here!¡±

    ¡°Do you have anything to do?¡±

    The event was in full swing, so there was only a young new official and middle-aged new official.

    DeHeen scurried the priests. The new officials rolled their eyes to avoid criticism.

    ¡°I want to take a saint candidate.¡±

    End of Chapter 5

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6

    ¡°You say, a saint candidate?¡±

    The priests stumbled at the direct question of DeHeen. It is because it is prohibited to take away the candidates from the temple. It was to prevent children with divine power from working outside the temple.

    ¡°Well, a saint candidate is a valuable resource in our temple. In principle, absolutely not.¡±

    Having said so far, the priests exchanged glances.

    ¡°But it depends on the candidate.¡±

    The priest pulled out a book with the list of candidates for the saints from the third column of the bookshelf and opened it so that it could be seen on the desk.

    ¡°If she¡¯s a low-level candidate, it¡¯s possible. Do you have any children you¡¯ve looked at?¡±

    Among the saint candidates, classes were divided according to their status. If any of them were low-ranking candidates from orphans or commoners, breaking the rules was not difficult at all.

    ¡°Diana.¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s voice subtly softened. The young priest scoured the list by name. Within a few pages, he discovered Diana¡¯s characteristics, an orphan, lowest divine power. She was even picked from slums.

    ¡®Why do you like this kid¡­¡¯

    If she was a candidate like this, it is not worrisome to give her to DeHeen. Even she disappears, no one will look for her.

    However, the priest faltered in fear that DeHeen might find fault later.

    ¡°Are you sure you want to take this candidate?¡±

    ¡°She has the lowest divine power. Can I recommend a more useful candidate if you want?¡±

    DeHeen¡¯s eyes sank at the words of the priests who ignored Diana. He could see how Diana was treated in the temple.

    Diana¡¯s eyes which seemed empty, came into his mind and broke his heart.

    ¡°You must want your tongue to be cut off.¡±

    At DeHeen¡¯s angry voice, the priests gulped. Even though, they thought he couldn¡¯t do anything like that inside the temple, their back became cool, so they hurriedly put their tongue in and shut their mouths.

    ¡®That¡¯s true.¡¯

    But Ben, who knew DeHeen well, screamed inside. DeHeen might really cut off the tongue of the new officer, so quickly stepped forward of him.

    ¡°No. We will take that child.¡±

    Ben, who had cut off his words firmly, took a million Erin bill and handed it over to the priests.

    A large sum of money is enough to cover half a year¡¯s living expenses for the common aristocrats. The priest¡¯s eyes were wide open when they saw it. They gulped down and quickly tore paper with Diana¡¯s name on it from the book.

    ¡°Please make sure her name is erased.¡±

    ¡°There will be no difference.¡±

    There was nothing to wait for. Diana¡¯s name was completely removed from the temple¡¯s list. There was no need to report in the upper level.

    Even if one of the junior candidates from orphans disappears, no one cares about it.

    ¡°What is all this nonsense?¡±

    After DeHeen and Ben left the office, the priests were delighted to sell useless junior candidate at a high price.

    If you keep staying in the temple, you can¡¯t throw away your food. It was a profitable business because she was sold at hundreds of times the price they bought.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to donate all the money, are you?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? It¡¯s just between us. Let¡¯s split the half between us.¡±

    ¡°Shall we go to a bar tonight?¡±

    ¡°Good-!¡±

    They didn¡¯t even dream that they had sold off the future saint with their own hands. Even the repercussions their actions will bring later.

    t/n : AHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHHAHA

    ***

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    Dana stared at the baggage after she had cleaned up. Before she left, she searched every nook and cranny for the last time, but all she had to keep was her diary.

    She¡¯s going to leave her usual training suit behind. Other than that, pajamas, blankets, and writing equipment that were worn out and had to be discarded were all.

    After clearing up, Diana sat on the mattress that was plummeted down. Then she slowly looked around the room.

    She felt strange because she thought she could never leave this place, even though she has no regrets.

    Two days ago, a man from DeHeen came. He disappeared with a promise to pick up Diana tomorrow.

    ¡°Can we really go out?¡±

    Diana moved in an unexpected voice.

    In the meantime, she prayed countless times to let her leave the temple. However, it never happened, and she was always locked up in the temple and had to face the same end. But she couldn¡¯t believe that she could leave the temple so easily.

    The whims of aristocrats are not a day or two. Just as DeHeen said he would adopt her as his daughter, she was worried that he might change his mind.

    Even is she really go to the Grand Duke, there are already his twin sons. Well, it was obvious that the children in the Grand Duke family would have grown up without deficiency.

    This is what all the aristocrats Diana had to dealt with. With a high nose and pride, everyone but the same aristocrats ignored and trampled on.

    She didn¡¯t know she wouldn¡¯t be treated like a human being, even though she was an orphan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    She¡¯s going to look for a way to die anyway, so she just has to hang in there until then.

    Thinking about this, Diana went into the corner of the room and crouched down. The time she was tied was too long that she couldn¡¯t sleep when she was lying upright. It was only stable when she held her knee and leaned against the wall.

    ¡°Sleep.¡±

    She had to sleep long enough to get away. But she couldn¡¯t sleep at all. She couldn¡¯t even remember when she slept comfortably.

    When she fell asleep after her regression, Diana¡¯s dream was prison of spires where she had always been locked up. The memory of suffering there came back vividly. So, it was painful for Diana to fall asleep.

    ¡®Will I be able to sleep comfortably if she gets out of here?¡±

    It was fortunate that she could go out of the temple tomorrow. Diana curled up and put the blanket over her head.

    She just hoped there would be no more next day.

    ***

    Early the next morning.

    Diana arranged the bedclothes and sat still. She couldn¡¯t sleep well because she was turning all night, so there are bags under her eyes.

    But she felt at ease.

    After all the preparations, the officer came to Diana¡¯s room to pick her up.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The priest led her without asking if all the formalities had already been completed. Diana set along the temple with a bag she had packed in advance.

    It was too early to be active, so the way out was quiet. The priest spoke calmly to Diana, who walked silently.

    ¡°You have to follow whatever Your Grace asks you to do. No matter what happens, you can¡¯t come back here again. Forget everything what happened in the temple.¡±

    ¡°What if the Grand Duke abandons me?¡±

    ¡°Well, then you¡¯ll have to live on your own. Remember, you¡¯re no longer in the temple.¡±

    Diana swallowed a laugh that was about to burst out. She felt pathetic that she once considered such a place precious.

    ¡®Would I have treated like this even if I wasn¡¯t an orphan?¡¯

    She was about to get at the words of the new priest who treated her as a mere object.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    However, she has long given up hope at the temple which is like a gutter. Diana calmed her anger, thinking that even the feeling of anger was a waste.

    She hasn¡¯t had any conversations after that. She walked silently following the priest.

    At the end of the road, she saw a familiar figure. Diana¡¯s eyes got bigger when she realized it was Ravienne.

    t/n : OMG RETREATTTT, rabies is coming

    ¡®Why¡­¡­?¡¯

    Ravienne seemed quite surprised. She looked suspicious when she saw Diana, who went out with the new priest in the early hours.

    ¡°Ravienne, you must be going somewhere early in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m on my way to pray for the saint.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that¡¯s why the saint placed you next to her.¡±

    Ravienne replied with a smile at the priest¡¯s words. And she turned her back right away.

    ¡°And where are you going? You¡¯re taking Diana with you?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­. Actually, this child is leaving the temple today.¡±

    He is a priest who tried to deal with it quietly, but he had no choice but to tell the truth when he met Ravienne.

    ¡°What? Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Tersia. He said he would take her.¡±

    Ravienne¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Grand Duke DeHeen?¡±

    She looked puzzled. Well, it¡¯s obvious that Diana and the Grand Duke have nothing to do with each other. Then, Ravienne¡¯s expression tuned sour.

    ¡°Why? Did you originally have a close relationship?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of taking a kid like you to Tersia family?¡±

    Ravienne¡¯s excited voice was clear. She seemed to have forgotten for a moment that she had to be pretentious. A bitter smile was made near Diana¡¯s mouth looking at the scene.

    ¡°I know. Why take a kid like me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a bitter experience. You¡¯re an orphan and don¡¯t have much divine power, so taking you to somewhere¡­¡­¡±

    Ravienne¡¯s red eyes narrowed. It was a rare moment in which she could see the true feelings of Ravienne who was wearing mask all the time.

    Diana looked at Ravienne with a look of yes.

    ¡°Oh, Diana. What I just said was a mistake.¡±

    Ravienne quickly changed her expression after she felt the atmosphere was getting cold.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sad that you¡¯re leaving. We were pretty close, right?¡±

    In an instant, tears clung to Ravienne¡¯s lashes, which looked as pretty as a doll.

    ¡°Is that?¡±

    Diana was watching Ravienne¡¯s pretentiousness. She thought it was useless to forget about revenge, but she wanted to pay her back the pain she suffered right away.

    Diana herself was surprised that such feelings remained.

    ¡°Surely, Ravienne will be the next saint.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Thank you.¡±

    Suddenly, Ravienne, who was cheered, blinked her eyes in bewilderment. However, she smiled brightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be a saint.¡±

    t/n : *vomits*

    Diana grabbed Ravienne¡¯s hands. It was the posture that the temple gave out blessings.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you my blessings before I leave.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Ravienne, who was held by hand, was displeased and poked her lips.

    How dare a cheap orphan hold her hand!

    However, she had no reputation to resist the blessing, so she kept smiling. After glancing at Ravienne, Diana closed her eyes and focused her mind on the hand.

    She, of course, did not intend to share her blessings with Ravienne. Instead, she cursed her with all her heart.

    ¡®Even if I die, I will never be a saint as much as you.¡¯

    At this moment, a ray of desire was put in Diana¡¯s mind. She wants revenge. For the meantime, she only hoped that her dark, narrow prison life would end.

    But now, she thought she wanted to see the despair in Ravienne¡¯s big face. If she can see Ravienne crying in despair, who firmly believes that she will be a saint¡­.

    Diana thinks it¡¯s okay for her not to die, but to find a way to somehow live and get revenge. As long as Diana was alive, Ravienne could never be a saint.

    ¡°¡­.. It¡¯s done.¡±

    Diana bowed her head and walked along the new priest again. Ravienne glanced at Diana who is moving away.

    ¡°I think the atmosphere is a bit different today.¡±

    She looked up to herself as always. As if she knew everything, her eyes were unpleasant and annoyed.

    ¡°Well, what does it matter if we don¡¯t see each other again?¡±

    She thought that for a moment. Ravienne couldn¡¯t bear that Diana got her hands dirty so she wiped them off on her clothes.

    ¡°You¡¯re an orphan and stupid, so it was good to use you.¡±

    Ravienne turned around and erased all her memories about Diana. Diana was insignificant to her than the stones on the side of the road.

    End of Chapter 6

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7

    About 30 minutes later, Diana, who was walking behind the new priest, was escorted to the vacant lot right in front of the side gate.

    ¡°The person waiting for you is behind the door 601.¡±

    The priest pushed Diana¡¯s back with a voice that had no emotion.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Diana¡¯s body leaned forward with the power of his push.Diana¡¯s body leaned forward with the power of his push.

    After finishing his work, the priest turned away with a look of relief. Even though he deals with the candidates who belonged to the temple, he couldn¡¯t be so cold-hearted.

    Diana stared at the breeze and began to walk forward.

    Until now, she has always been abandoned by the people of the temple. As she could not get out of her destiny, she was betrayed and betrayed again.

    But not this time. Unlike in the past, this was the result of Diana¡¯s own will.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t abandoned this time, I did it first.¡±

    No matter how much everyone denies, the fact that she is the next saint does not change.

    Live without a saint. Temple of Igad.

    Turning against the temple, the sound of her feet became lighter. It felt like one of the shackles hanging from her ankle had been released.

    Outside the side door, Ben was waiting for Diana. Ben, who saw Diana coming out, put a straight smile on his face.

    ¡°I was waiting, young lady.¡±

    Ben bowed down in an impeccably polite manner.

    ¡°Yes. Good morning.¡±

    Diana, who was startled, bowed deeper than Ben. Ben¡¯s excessive kindness was only burdensome. But this time, Ben bowed even deeper than Diana. Diana was at loss for his action.

    ¡°Miss, you shouldn¡¯t lower yourself like that anymore.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s because I¡¯m uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡°Can you remember one thing? You are now a member of the Tersia family. Your actions are the honor of your family.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still early, but you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    Ben¡¯s advice was soft, but it contained a clear message. Diana understood what he was trying to say.

    If she was really adopted by the Grand Duke family, then, she must act accordingly. For the sake of DeHeen¡¯s reputation, who brought her out from the temple. As she thought about it, Dyna¡¯s body flinched and her eyelashes trembled.

    ¡®I¡¯m really adopted by the Grand Duke family.¡¯

    After being treated like a nuisance, her life was completely changed at this moment.

    ¡°Have you finished greeting your friends?¡±

    Diana, who had been dazed for a moment, came to her senses at Ben¡¯s gentle voice.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have any friends.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡­Is that so?¡±

    Ben gave Diana a quick surprised look. Even though she said she had no friends, he was worried because there was no agitation.

    ¡®What¡¯s that attitude?¡¯

    It was not childlike at all. A child doesn¡¯t take on that kind of attitude. In Ben¡¯s eyes, Diana seemed like a child without any regrets not only towards friendship but also to the world. It was a vague impression that could be erased at any moment.

    Even then, Ben was still wary of Diana.

    Of course, he will treat her as a lady, but he will observe her behavior for some time. But he changed his mind. He thought at least a child shouldn¡¯t look like that. He wanted to help her laugh properly.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get to know each other a lot from now on.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Diana only nodded slightly to Ben¡¯s sweet words. Wanting a friend was an old story, and now, she has no desire in making friends.

    After walking a little beside Ben, there was a fancy carriage prepared. Even among the carriage that Dyna had seen countless times, this carriage¡¯s appearance was so gorgeous that it hurt her eyes.

    ¡°Your Grace is waiting inside.¡±

    ¡°Are we riding in the same carriage with Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Diana¡¯s face darkened a little at Ben¡¯s response.

    It takes quite a while to get to the Tersia Territory, but she felt suffocated when she thought about being with the Grand Dukes in a closed carriage throughout the journey.

    But she couldn¡¯t be foolish. Diana nodded calmly, saying she understands.

    Soon, Ben opened the carriage door and saw DeHeen¡¯s large silhouette sitting inside. Diana¡¯s heart began to beat as if it was popping out. She pressed her trembling hand and stepped on the stairs of the carriage.

    Then, DeHeen extended his hand to make it easier for Diana to climb in.

    ¡°Come on.¡±

    It was a monotonous statement without any particular emphasis, but it was enough to relieve Diana¡¯s anxiety. Diana grabbed DeHeen¡¯s hand tightly like a rope. His cold hands were surprisingly very warm.

    ¡°Thank you for coming to pick me up.¡±

    ¡± I¡¯m a man of my word.¡±

    His expression was still cold when she saw it, but it was more reassuring. At least he is not a pretentious person. It was much better than someone who laughed in front but stabbed you in the back.

    Diana climbed into the carriage and quickly went inside. It was wide enough for ten people to ride. She sat cautiously in the corner, leaving the vast space alone.

    She crouched down, not taking any space. There was a clear difference from DeHeen, who seemed to sit widely in a relaxing manner.

    ¡®You¡¯re sitting far away.¡¯

    DeHeen inwardly wanted Diana to sit opposite of him. He even imagined that if he approached her in a friendly manner first, they could have a conversation.

    But contrary to his wishes, Diana sat the farthest from him. He understood how uncomfortable she was, but it¡¯s frustrating.

    When DeHeen confirmed that Diana was sitting down, he pulled the string. It was a signal and the carriage began to move smoothly.

    ¡°Is that your only baggage?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t have anything.¡±

    ¡°There must be a lot to buy in the future.¡±

    DeHeen muttered without much meaning. He didn¡¯t bring anything, so he was going to buy everything she needed in the future. He wanted to give her things that she couldn¡¯t have when she was in the temple.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Diana quickly shook her hand. She turned down the offer, fearing that it might have sounded like a request.

    For a moment she thought she wanted to take revenge on Ravienne, but Diana was exhausted. As long as dying was the purpose, material things meant nothing to Diana. DeHeen didn¡¯t know that feeling, so he didn¡¯t like Diana¡¯s drawing lines.

    It would be comfortable if she was the type to beg me to buy things like Judy. Diana really didn¡¯t seem to want anything. Then there was no other choice.

    ¡±What should I buy first?¡¯

    DeHeen decided to make a list without asking Diana. As soon as he returned to the mansion, he thought that he should have the maid prepared for it.

    Diana, who didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, remained silent throughout the carriage. She doesn¡¯t want to offend DeHeen¡¯s feelings, so she cleared her mind and erased her presence.

    DeHeen is not a talkative person, so he just looked out the window nonchalantly. There was an awkward atmosphere in the carriage.

    DeHeen removed his hand from his chin. His eyes slowly shifted from the window to Diana. Looking down at her toes, Diana felt the gaze and turned her head. When she met DeHeen¡¯s eyes, she froze in surprise.

    For a moment, a short smile passed by DeHeen¡¯s mouth. The lips slowly opened.

    ¡°Diana.¡±

    Diana¡¯s eyes stopped near DeHeen¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Do you like that name?¡±

    No.

    Diana shook her head right away. There was nothing to worry about. When she was in the slum, the boss randomly named her to distinguish her from other children.

    Besides, the memory of the terrible spire is added. There was no one who wanted to remember or feel attached to a name that had no meaning.

    ¡°Then, I want to give you a name to celebrate your new start.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    This time, Diana¡¯s gaze was raised in surprise. Her pink eyes were bulging out, and DeHeen¡¯s fierce green eyes were met. It was the first time since she got on a carriage that their eyes met properly. Diana felt her lips dry and moistened them. The word ¡°new name¡± scared her, but it didn¡¯t matter.

    She didn¡¯t like the name Diana, so she nodded, thinking that it was better.

    ¡°From now on, your name is Esther.¡±

    ¡°Esther¡­ ¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it means a child shining like a star.¡±

    This name was given by DeHeen with his wife, who is now dead. If a girl was born at any time, she would be named Esther. Even if it was an adoption, he wanted to give her the name because she was his first daughter.

    ¡®It shines like a star¡­¡­and I¡­?¡¯

    Diana tried to pronounce the new name quietly in her mouth. She was anxious if she could accept a name with such a precious meaning.

    Her heart was throbbing as if she had done something bad. She could already hear people¡¯s laughter at her.

    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t suit me.¡±

    Esther said while wiggling her hand. A child shining like a star. There was no other name that was so opposite to her, who had never been able to shine in her life.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re going to shine more than anyone else now. You¡¯re the only daughter of the Tersia family.¡±

    Diana just smiled half-heartedly/awkwardly because she didn¡¯t know what to say.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you have everything.¡±

    And at the end of the words of DeHeen, her eyes turned red. She doesn¡¯t want to believe in DeHeen yet, but she has never seen anyone like him.

    He accepts her as she is, and even treats her well. He reached out his hand to be a family member, and now he¡¯s trying to give her a name.

    ¡®Can I take it¡­¡­?¡¯

    In fact, neither the nobility status nor the material was useful for Diana, who wished to die.

    She knew well that if she gave her heart to him, he would eventually betray her. The most untrustworthy person is a nobleman like DeHeen.

    Still¡­¡­ She was greedy.

    A name for her, not just any random name. She wants to have a name with a pretty meaning once. After much consideration, Diana voiced her trembling voice.

    ¡°¡­¡­Thank you, Grand Duke.¡±

    End Of Chapter 7

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so polite. From now on, I¡¯m¡­¡­ No. There is no need to rush.¡±

    DeHeen, who was trying to make her call him father, swallowed his word. Not only he¡¯s not used to it yet, but he also doesn¡¯t want to force Esther to do anything. They both needed time to accept each other.

    ¡°Make yourself comfortable. ¡°

    DeHeen doesn¡¯t know how to talk to her because he only had sons. Children at her age were especially scared of him. He thought it would be better to just leave her alone.

    Esther, who couldn¡¯t be comfortable even when she was asked to, bowed her head because she had nowhere to look at.

    ¡®Esther¡­¡­¡¯

    She even received a new name, but it still doesn¡¯t seem real to her yet. Even if DeHeen was kind to Esther, she can¡¯t easily trust him as he is still not trustworthy. The things that Esther went through were too harsh for her to trust him just because she was feeling grateful.

    So, Esther was being mindful of her demeanor in Deheen¡¯s presence. She didn¡¯t even breath much, fearing that he might be annoyed.

    The time went by in silence.

    ¡®I¡¯m sleepy¡­¡¯

    Esther had to forcibly lift her heavy falling eyelids. She was so nervous about travelling faraway to fall asleep. It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t sleep the night before.

    She opened her eyes and threw away her sleepiness, but she couldn¡¯t help to nod her head as the drowsiness poured out. Her straight posture was also disturbed. A few minutes later, Esther¡¯s gentle breathing came out.

    It was only then, DeHeen, who was looking at the window the whole time, turned his head.

    DeHeen stared at Esther, whose eyes were close as she had fallen asleep.

    ¡®You sleep well in front of me.¡¯

    DeHeen¡¯s eyes which were staring at Esther gently curved. And every time Esther breathed out, her eyes bent softly.

    ¡®You look like your age now.¡¯

    A 12-year-old child who was too mature was all over his mind. He couldn¡¯t read any emotions from her face. There was a feeling of tiredness on her face, which was covered by her childlike looks.

    ¡®What kind of life have you been living?¡¯

    The eyes when they first met.

    The intense eyes of those who were prepared to die, they could only be seen on the battlefield. So, he asked someone to investigate if she had an unfortunate past, but there was nothing special.

    In the case of abandoned children, who were raised in slums, they are fortunate if they are sold to temples.

    While DeHeen was in a state of confusion, the sunlight entered the window and touched Esther¡¯s face.

    From her small face, her round-eyed feature is visible. Her eyes are covered with long eyelashes. Even though she is thin, her sleeping appearance was pretty lovely.

    A gentle smile passed by De Heen¡¯s mouth unconsciously. It was a smile that no one had ever seen. He thought he was just observing, he was not even aware of his soft expression.

    At one point, DeHeen¡¯s face became serious.

    ¡®Why is it so short?¡¯

    Esther¡¯s clothes caught his eyes. He doesn¡¯t know when she started wearing those clothes, but there was no way it would fit her. Both sleeves for arms and legs were seriously short enough revealing the skin.

    It seems that the clothes, which were sewn so many times, were in tatters. Not even the low-ranking servants in DeHeen¡¯s mansion wore such tattered clothes.

    ¡°Those temple bastards¡­¡±

    The forehead of furious DeHeen was furrowed. He can¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t dress a child properly even though he made a huge donation every year. He wants to go back to the temple and question them right away.

    For the first time, he wanted to do something for Esther. DeHeen quickly opened the window of the carriage. Ben, who was following the carriage on his horse, approached the window.

    ¡°What can I do for you?¡±

    ¡°I need to stop by the dressing shop. We¡¯re going to Odard.¡±

    There were still deep wrinkles in his forehead. At the sound of their conversation, Esther quickly fixed her posture as if she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep.

    ¡°You can sleep more.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened as she heard DeHeen¡¯s voice.

    ¡®You need to get your act together.¡¯

    If she let her guard down, she might be thrown away in a strange place, or something might happen. Just looking right now, the carriage seemed to be turning to another destination. She only heard the last word, Odard, and she was suspicious of the purpose for going there.

    * * *

    Tersia, ruled by DeHeen, was prosperous like the capital. People flocked by themselves because of the rumors of good trades, and since then, a commercial district was developed, particularly the famous Odard¡¯s Lille Street.

    Lille Street, where dressing shops are concentrated, has become a trending symbol of the social world. And among the shops, the most well-known is Christine¡¯s dressing shop.

    This luxury place was crowded with visitors and operated through a reservation basis. Christine, the Madame, was constantly dealing with customers today.

    As she was discussing her guest new dress, she was startled by the maid who ran into the parlor.

    ¡°What, Your Grace is here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Quick, quick. He¡¯s already got off the carriage.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s never been here before¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Christine was the designer who was in charge of the dress of DeHeen¡¯s late wife. The relationship continued, and she was still in charge of the clothes of the Grand Duke and his twin sons.

    However, she usually visited the mansion. In fact, DeHeen has never been here in person.

    Christine left the room after asking the other guest for her understanding. She ran straight down to the first floor. And just in time, DeHeen entered the front door of the shop.

    ¡°Your Grace! Why did you visit here without a word?¡±

    Christine wore a bright smile to hide her surprise. DeHeen¡¯s cold eyes looked at Christine. He entered the parlour with a pleasant expression.

    ¡°I was just passing by, is that alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Your Grace has visited me personally, so it¡¯s alright.¡±

    Christine smiled brightly and winked her eyes. Then, her eyes settled on the little girl standing behind him.

    ¡®Who is she?¡¯

    She had never seen that child before while visiting the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion. Her patched and tattered clothes didn¡¯t go well with the Grand Duke, but Christine only looked at her with a curious gaze.

    It was because DeHeen raised his eyebrows languidly as if to warn her. His cold stare was telling her not to be interested. Christine ignored her curiosity out of fear of upsetting DeHeen.

    ¡°What kind of clothes should I prepare?¡±

    DeHeen pointed at Esther and said quietly.

    ¡°Prepare a dress that would suit this child.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±

    Of course, she didn¡¯t ask why.

    In her shop, it was Christine¡¯s job to choose clothes for the guest if the guest had decided on her. Christine smiled friendly and approached Esther. For Christine, who always did her best efforts to serve her guests, the little lady was no exception.

    ¡°Will you follow me, miss?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡±

    Esther glanced at the Madame in wonder. Although she was a middle-aged retired socialite, she was younger than any priestess at the temple. Her gestures were full of elegance. Esther followed Christine, while thinking how elegant she is.

    At the top of the four-story dressing shop, a parlor was prepared. It was a space reserved for valuable guests to enjoy.

    The walls were tiled and sparkled under the chandelier. The high-end couches were soft enough for you to sit and choose clothes comfortably. The Madame offered a seat to Esther, who was mesmerized by the VIP room.

    ¡°Lady, would you like to sit here?¡±

    ¡°Can I sit down?¡±

    Esther hesitated to sit on the sofa. It was because the sofa that looked extremely expensive at first glance, will seem to get dirty if she sits down.

    Suddenly memory from the temple emerge

    There was a fixed seat for each individual at the temple. A person will be punished if he or she would take a seat higher than his or her predetermined status. The memory of the thorough discrimination made Esther hesitate.

    ¡°Sure, as much as you want.¡±

    But the Madame smiled kindly and encouraged Esther to sit on the sofa.

    ¡®This is not the temple.¡¯

    Esther sat on the sofa, reminding herself that she had already escaped from the temple. The sofa was so high that Esther had to struggle to sit. When she sat down, her feet didn¡¯t touch the ground. Her feet were hanged in the air, swaying straight back and forth.

    Esther put her hands on her lap and kept her feet to stay still. Christine smiled and asked her to wait.

    ¡°Wait a minute, please. I¡¯ll get the catalog.¡±

    As Christine walked across the bookshelf, several maids served tea and dishes on the table. The colorful dishes contained different kinds of cookies. The sweet smell of freshly baked cookies stimulated Esther¡¯s nose.

    ¡®It smells delicious¡­¡­¡¯

    Esther wondered while looking at the cookies.

    The cookies look so good that the chocolate in it made her mouth water. Come to think of it, she couldn¡¯t even remember when she ever had such a sweet dessert.

    During her time in prison, she was forced to eat secretly. Even when the temple distributed rations, such expensive snacks were not given to Esther.

    Maybe that¡¯s why her hand keeps moving towards the cookie.

    ¡®I want to eat it!¡¯

    Esther¡¯s eyes trembled greatly at the intense desire. Even though she thought she could endure it, she couldn¡¯t look away from the cookies.

    The cookies are piled up on the plate. She thought eating one wouldn¡¯t make any difference. She thought just one would be okay. Eventually, Esther asked in a small voice.

    ¡°I¡­¡­Can I have one of these?¡±

    ¡°Of course, there are plenty of cookies, so help yourself.¡±

    Christine, who took out a booklet from the bookcase, smiled sweetly. Esther¡¯s eyes glistening at the delicious cookies.

    All this time, she followed Christine like a puppet. She wasn¡¯t interested in the rooms filled with dresses. Only cookies made her interested.

    She is prudent for a child brought by the Grand Duke. She was definitely different from the young noble at her age.

    As Christine granted her permission, Esther¡¯s eyes became brighter than before. Esther carefully picked a cookie, as if she was choosing an important item.

    After she held it in her hand, she smelled it first. When she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, she took a little bite.

    ¡®It¡¯s so delicious.¡¯

    As the sweet taste spread to the tip of her tongue, she was moved. It was so delicious that she couldn¡¯t imagine how she could live without knowing these foods until now. And then, tears were formed.

    ¡°Kekekek.¡±

    Christine laughed aloud when she saw Esther. It was so cute how the eyelashes were fluttering over her round eyes. Christine urged the happy Esther to eat as much as she wanted, then, she opened the booklet she had brought to her side.

    ¡°Would you like to see this?¡±

    Esther, who was clutching the cookie with both hands, nodded vigorously.

    End of Chapter 8

 Chapter 9

    Dresses of various shapes and types were sketched inside the booklet.

    All were gorgeous and luxurious.

    ¡°Which style do you prefer?¡±

    Esther, knowing very little about dresses, concentrated as she tilted her head and pressed her nose into the brochure. However, she still had no clue.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°They aren¡¯t good?¡±

    ¡°No, they¡¯re all pretty.¡±

    Esther quickly shook her head as she witnessed Madame to be disappointed.

    ¡°Which one is particularly pretty? How about something like this?¡±

    Madame softened her voice so that Esther could feel more comfortable. After selecting dresses each of different designs, she asked for Esther¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°Pretty.¡±

    ¡°Then what about this?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s also pretty.¡±

    Esther nodded roughly. For her, all the dresses seemed alike.

    Whenever that occured, Madame checked the cost on a small note. The boring and affirmative responses were repeated several times. Keep asking for thoughts; keep writing the responses in her notes.

    Esther was curious as to what the Madame wrote down, but her curiosity was long forgotten by the cookies. Even when Esther only took a miniscule bite at a time, the cookie seemed to quickly disappear.

    Esther gazed at her empty hands with regret.

    Then, the image of her being sold to this salon abruptly crossed her mind. Esther asked urgently, wondering if Darwin had really left her here.

    ¡°Where is his Grace?¡±

    ¡°He is waiting downstairs. I think we are finished now, so I will call for him.¡±

    Finished?

    While wondering exactly what they were finished with, the Madame left the drawing room.

    A moment later, Christine returned with a beam alongside Darwin.

    ¡°There are sixteen garments of the young lady¡¯s choosing.¡±

    ¡°Can I bring them now?¡±

    ¡°No, I think it¡¯ll take some time. We must customize them according to her size.¡±

    What?

    Esther, who had been listening to their conversation till that point, suddenly intervened.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    She didn¡¯t wish to intrude on their conversation, but there was no holding it this time.

    It was because the ¡®young lady¡¯ in that conversation seemed to refer to herself.

    Esther leaped from the high sofa and approached Darwin. Darwin bent this waist slightly and made eye contact with Esther.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Those aren¡¯t¡­ my clothes?¡±

    Esther asked, emphasizing that they shouldn¡¯t be at all.

    Darwin¡¯s indifferent eyes loosened gently when he stared at her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I came to buy your dress. I¡¯m glad you liked them.¡±

    ¡°Yes? I didn¡¯t choose them. I just answered what was asked¡­¡±

    The flustered Esther recalled the number of dresses she had just heard.

    They seemed extremely expensive. Esther was speechless as to how he was thinking of buying sixteen sets of them at once.

    ¡°Then, do you wish to choose another one?¡±

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not it¡­¡±

    While Esther panicked, Darwin held his chin and spoke, ¡°If it¡¯s hard to choose, shall we buy them all?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we have enough budget for it.¡±

    Ben nodded and spoke while standing next to him, as if it were nothing.

    Ben then proceeded to present the money.

    Esther, the only one not able to adjust to the atmosphere, stamped her feet.

    ¡°Grand Duke! I don¡¯t need that much.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes thinned.

    He really did want to buy all the dresses here, yet Esther couldn¡¯t feel burdened.

    Darwin replied in a calm tone after a moment¡¯s thought.

    ¡°I want to give you a gift. But if you feel pressured, I won¡¯t force you to accept it.¡±

    Her protest seemed to work, so Esther could finally calm down her surprise.

    She was indeed surprised by the number of dresses that were to be purchased, but in reality, Esther was in need of clothes to dress in while at the mansion.

    She naturally didn¡¯t have any clothes to change into, as there was nothing to bring from the temple. Eshter concluded it to be better ending it here than to ask again another time.

    However, the dresses seemed too fancy and expensive to receive as it is. Sixteen outfits would be a large burden on her.

    ¡°Well¡­. Can I ask for only seven? I think seven would be enough for me to change into.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do it that way then.¡±

    Esther then proceeded to explain why she only wanted seven, but no one listened to her talk.

    Whether it was seven or sixteen dresses, the number didn¡¯t matter at all, considering the wealth of the Grand Duke¡¯s family.

    Instead, Darwin pressed his lips together, attempting to remove the threatening smile from his face.

    It was a special moment which Esther was using her words, when usually she would only break down and her face would become contemplative. Besides.

    ¡®You have cookie crumbs on your mouth.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s mouth was covered with crumbs. As she spoke, the appearance of her moving lips was cute.

    Darwin¡¯s expression turned more firm to prevent his lips from curving upwards regardless of his will. He glanced at the window with his lips tightened, struggling not to smile.

    In the meantime, Madame Christine smiled and approached Esther.

    ¡°Then, would you like to take a look at the brochure again?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Esther chose carefully this time, knowing she would dress in these garments.

    Among the clothes the Madame presented, she chose seven dresses that seemed as practical and comfortable as possible.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll prepare it for you this way.¡±

    ¡°Can we take it right away?¡±

    ¡°No, we have to make it the young lady¡¯s size¡­ Oh, would you like to wear this? It just happened to hold the right proportions.¡±

    Christine pointed to a dress hanging on the mannequin.

    It was one of Esther¡¯s chosen dresses, which seemed to fit her perfectly without having to be custom made.

    Eventually, Esther was moved to the next room to transition into her new dress.

    The maids in the dressing room helped Esther. The ragged clothes she wore were removed, and the new dress, which was put on display, took its place.

    Esther stood still throughout, dazed. It was her first time wearing such a dress. The soft texture of the high-quality fabric felt somewhat awkward.

    ¡°I¡­ Is it weird on me?¡±

    ¡°No. It suits you very well. The young lady¡¯s skin is so fair that the color fits perfectly.¡±

    Christine was very pleased to see Esther dressed in a proper dress.

    While she was away, the maids had also brushed and adjusted Esther¡¯s chestnut hair beautifully. It was stiff due to lack of management, but the more they combed, the longer and softer it became.

    ¡°May I fix your hair? I think it¡¯ll become much better with your bangs moved from the forehead.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Esther flinched whenever the maids¡¯ hands touched her head.

    The only touch she¡¯d ever felt in her lifespan was the abuse inflicted from Rabienne.

    Therefore, such gentle strokes seemed awkward and uncomfortable.

    The maid combed Esther¡¯s bangs to the side.

    Esther¡¯s eyes were much more visible when her uneven bangs disappeared. Her thick, rich hair was tied.

    Esther stroked the back of her neck, feeling awkward with her hair position.

    After the brief touch-up, Christine accompanied Esther to the mirror.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Esther, of course, thought that she and the dress would not match in the least.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to witness herself, so in the end, only one eye managed to peek into the mirror.

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    However, it was better than she expected. Esther¡¯s eyes widened the size of a rabbit¡¯s.

    ¡®This is¡­ me?¡¯

    Esther, stupefied, stared into the mirror. The clothes seemed like wings. The person in the mirror seemed to be a year older.

    Esther unconsciously approached the mirror and reached out her hand. The cold touch senses on her palm caused Esther to jump to her senses.

    ¡°How do you like it?¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks blushed at Christine¡¯s voice.

    Christine¡¯s smile grew as the tiny girl moved from the mirror, wondering what to do with such adorableness.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve never worn such a pretty dress before.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. We will send the remaining purchases as soon as they are complete. I¡¯m sure it will suit the young lady.¡±

    Christine looked over Esther with a satisfied expression.

    At first glance, she looked like a child picked up from the streets, but now Esther seemed like a proper noble spirit.

    As the owner of the dressing room, it was the most honorable moment when the manager completely transformed a guest, like she had now.

    Esther¡¯s large eyes glistened as she glanced down at her dress.

    It was pretty how the lower end fluttered whenever she moved her body. She couldn¡¯t remove her eyes from the close-knit glitter and frills.

    However, Esther¡¯s elevated mood did not last for long.

    On their way back to the drawing room, she suddenly turned dejected. She was anxious she would look ridiculous in the eyes of the Grand Duke, one familiar with such luxury dresses.

    Since Esther received this as a gift, she wished to wholeheartedly present her thankfulness to the person who bought it.

    The more they approached the drawing room, the more she felt nervous.

    ¡°Your Grace, we¡¯re here.¡±

    Christine walked into the drawing room and called for Darwin.

    As Esther observed Darwin turn around, she unconsciously grasped the hems of her dress.

    The moment Darwin witnessed Esther standing by the door, he jumped from the sofa.

    ¡®Considerable.¡¯

    Esther had turned into a completely different child from earlier.

    The old smock from before emphasized her skinny body, but now that she wore a dress which fit her size, Esther¡¯s skinny body was completely hidden.

    The neat tying of her hair, which had been combed out thoroughly, also played a part in her appearance. As her pale and clear skin was revealed, a more pure atmosphere was excluded from her.

    In addition, her red cheeks were lovely. If they were filled with more flesh, they would be much cuter than now.

    ¡°It suits you well. It¡¯s lovely.¡±

    Darwin spoke his thoughts from all his heart.

    However, that compliment surprised everyone around him, causing their mouth to widen.

    He was a man who seldom praised others. He possessed a heavy mouth and didn¡¯t speak a lot. Here, it was like a wild goose chase just to hear his praise.

    Christine has laughed countless times with Darwin¡¯s sons, but she had never seen such an expression or heard such a tone of voice from him.

    ¡®Who is she?¡¯

    Christine¡¯s curiosity about Esther grew even more.

    She was bewildered how this girl made the icy Grand duke smile; someone whose expression did not change under any circumstances.

    On the other hand, Esther held a rather embarrassed expression as she had been praised.

    Not only was she not used to these compliments, she felt like these clothes were not her own. Her mouth felt dry.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure I can accept such expensive clothes.¡±

    ¡°Expensive? Esther, you need to be more familiar with who you are.¡±

    Darwin smiled, stroking Esther¡¯s head gently.

    The daughter of the Grand Duke.

    Esther¡¯s mouth opened slightly at his confident words. She unknowingly felt a thrill resonate throughout her body.

    Christine held her breath as she gazed at her.

    ¡®Who is that child?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t believe such a child exists. Who is she? Curiosity forced the Madame to continue staring.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll wear it well. Thank you.¡±

    Esther nodded with a more confident look.

    Darwin¡¯s eyes curved slightly, satisfied with her response.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s leave.¡±

    Before Darwin¡¯s party left the dressing room, Madame asked Esther for her opinion.

    ¡°What do you wish me to do with your previous clothing?¡±

    ¡°Please throw them away.¡±

    Esther answered without much concern.

    The only reason she wore such old attire was there was nothing else for her to dress in. Otherwise, she would have thrown it as soon as possible.

    Esther then came upon the realization she had really left the temple.

 Chapter 10

    The carriage progressed for a while before they finally arrived at the Tersia residence.

    Esther was submerged in the overwhelming size, dazzled the very moment she witnessed it. Even the entrance was too large for her peripheral vision to grasp it whole.

    She dazedly stared outside from the carriage window as they passed through streets.

    They passed through a marketplace filled with huge, remarkable shops. After advancing through the crowded area came a breathless garden.

    How far were they going? By the time the scenery turned tiresome, the carriage finally came to a stop.

    Esther¡¯s heart began to beat faster, realizing they had arrived at the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°I will open the door.¡±

    The carriage door unlatched along with Ben¡¯s voice.

    Esther carefully stepped outside the wagon.

    She lightly roamed atop the fresh, green grass and looked around.

    ¡®Is this the place I¡¯m going to live in?¡¯

    There were many statues lined up in front of the huge mansion; even a fountain was there. This reminded her of the temple.

    Now that Esther had gotten a chance to witness the large mansion in which she would reside, she felt trivial and insignificant.

    It seemed she was the only one who didn¡¯t fit in this place.

    The people of the Grand Duke¡¯s family were undeniably different from someone who spent their entire life crawling on the very bottom as a replacement for someone else.

    ¡°Look carefully.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s large hands gently wrapped over Esther¡¯s frozen shoulders.

    ¡°In the future, this is your home.¡±

    The words felt so heartwarming, Esther couldn¡¯t push his hands away.

    ¡®Home. My home.¡¯

    Something Esther could never dream of, no matter how much she wished for it. A home and family.

    Esther struggled with her overwhelming emotions.

    This was a golden opportunity for Esther, a person locked inside the temple this whole time until now. Perhaps it was her final chance to meet her death.

    However, she wanted to have a family, a home, even for a short while.

    If so, a few days would be enough. A few months at the most. Wouldn¡¯t it be alright?

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Darwin nodded silently when he witnessed Esther on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Let¡¯s step inside.¡±

    Esther nodded and slowly entered the mansion alongside Darwin.

    The Sensuous interior and captivating paintings hung throughout the room caught Esther¡¯s eye. She eagerly strived ahead, wondering if there was such a thing as an end to the paintings surrounding them.

    The butler Delbert, which had been previously waiting for their arrival, walked forward to greet them.

    The polite gray-haired old man seemed to be a part in assisting the Grand Duke¡¯s family, having a lineage stand by them from generation to generation.

    ¡°Have you been well?¡±

    As he had received information in advance regarding Esther¡¯s arrival, Delbert was not surprised to see the little girl Darwin had taken in standing next to him.

    ¡°Yes. Where are Judy and Dennis?¡±

    ¡°The masters have previously left. They will be back soon.¡±

    Esther wriggled her fingers nervously as she listened to their conversation.

    She would soon meet the twin sons of the Grand Duke.

    Curious as to what kind of children they would be, Esther turned anxious once more.

    ¡®A family connected by blood.¡¯

    No matter how well Darwin treated her, Esther and the real sons of the Grand Duke would remain placed in different levels.

    He bought her clothes, spoke to Esther while looking straight into her eyes, and took care of her kindly, making herself feel like his real daughter.

    Esther would remain forever grateful, even if she couldn¡¯t dare call him father.

    Although Esther had decided not to trust people easily, her heart was already shaken.

    ¡®Like a fool.¡¯

    Darwin suddenly stopped walking, sensing Esther¡¯s mood promptly drop.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m just still unfamiliar.¡±

    Darwin nodded as Esther glanced around to present her unfamiliarity with the place.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯ll take some time for you to get used to your surroundings.¡±

    Darwin then accompanied her up the stairs, oblivious to her actual thoughts.

    ¡°Let¡¯s confirm where you will be staying first.¡±

    The second floor of the building was used by Darwin, while the fourth floor was occupied by the twins.

    The third floor, which used to be his wife¡¯s, was now empty.

    In the meantime, several rooms in the floor had been used as storage for artworks. However, Darwin ordered the head maid to have the place tidied up in advance for Esther use it.

    If one followed the spiral staircase leading to the third floor, they would witness a long hallway before them. There, five rooms were designed in zigzag order along the corridor.

    When they reached the third floor, Darwin pointed to the rooms and replied, ¡°Use the whole floor to your extent.¡±

    ¡°To my extent?¡±

    Esther asked back in a startled voice.

    ¡°Yes. As long as you don¡¯t enter the last locked room.¡±

    Although Darwin showed endless kindness, embarrassment and uncomfortness spread through Esther¡¯s face.

    It was enough just to give her one room, but now that wasn¡¯t even possible. This was much too difficult and unfamiliar for Esther.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    While Esther hesitated, the racket of someone causing a commotion could be heard downstairs.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes, including Darwin¡¯s, sailed towards the staircase.

    The sound only grew louder by the second. Then, it paused right at the bottom of the third floor.

    ¡°Is it Judy?¡±

    Judy was the only one in the mansion capable of causing such a commotion.

    As everyone expected, it was none other than Judy who appeared at the end of the hall. He was gasping for breath, conveying how much he had run till this point.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Judy shouted for Darwin the moment he witnessed him. Joy filled his face, as his father had finally returned.

    However, he soon halted.

    It was because of the girl standing beside his father.

    Judy¡¯s head tilted to the side.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Judy folded his arms and scanned Esther up and down.

    His gaze was filled with curiosity, mixed with a sense of alertness.

    ¡°Father, what is she?¡±

    Unlike Darwin¡¯s low voice, his tone beautifully released. Nonetheless, the way he spoke was just as Darwin, strangely cold.

    Esther lowered her shoulders as Judy questioned herself. She felt as if she had been wrongly sinned.

    ¡®A stranger.¡¯

    Anyone would think so if their father was to bring a younger sibling from nowhere.

    The Grand Duke¡¯s twin sons wouldn¡¯t act the same to her.

    Darwin quickly rebuked Judy, aware of Esther¡¯s feelings towards his rude tone.

    ¡°What is with that habit of speech? Judy.¡±

    ¡°Then what do I call her? I don¡¯t know who she is.¡±

    Judy pouted, feeling guilty now that he had been scolded by his father. He didn¡¯t favor being around a child of unknown origins.

    Judy glared at Esther.

    He meant to scare her, but quickly rolled his eyes to the side, successfully caught by Darwin.

    ¡®Judy.¡¯

    Darwin shook his head, swallowing a sigh.

    He was planning to introduce the twins to Esther after Dennis arrived, but it seemed like he had no choice but to have Judy be known of her arrival first.

    Darwin opened his mouth.

    ¡°Say hello. This is your younger sister.¡±

    Judy¡¯s grip on the firecracker he had been holding loosened, and the firecracker dropped to the floor the moment he heard such words leave Darwin¡¯s mouth.

    He rubbed his ears, not paying mind to the firecracker which freely rolled on the floor.

    ¡°Strange. There¡¯s nothing wrong.¡±

    Judy hardened the moment he confirmed nothing was wrong with his ears. He then moved his head to face Darwin.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. She is your sister.¡±

    Darwin confirmed the truth to Judy and nodded calmly.

    Judy, flustered by Darwin¡¯s calm attitude, snorted while wearing a grim expression.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Judy¡¯s eyes narrowed. His eyes were filled with doubt.

    ¡°Did you set up another household without our knowledge? Since when?¡±

    ¡°I mustn¡¯t stay still with such an attitude. I will have to call Alex this instant.¡±

    Darwin frowned at Judy¡¯s question.

    The Alex he spoke of was Judy¡¯s most feared etiquette tutor.

    ¡°It¡¯s a joke, a joke.¡±

    Judy raised both hands as if to surrender. Then, with a sullen expression, he continued to question Esther more politely than before.

    ¡°How old is she?¡±

    ¡°Twelve.¡±

    ¡°No one has a tiny twelve-year old sister like this. I wouldn¡¯t have known if you didn¡¯t tell me.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s anger subsided for a moment, as he observed Judy pointing out his reasonable doubts.

    He held pure admiration towards Judy, who detested studying, to hold such a mind.

    ¡°I have decided to adopt her.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you in reality give birth to her elsewhere and kept her hidden till now?¡±

    ¡°Even if that is the case.¡±

    Darwin answered firmly to prevent Judy from spreading his useless imagination to the extreme.

    As a result, Judy¡¯s suspicious glances directed towards Esther lifted a bit.

    ¡®Her eyes aren¡¯t green.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s appearance clearly showed Darwin had nothing to do with the girl. Her hair and eye color, including the atmosphere omitting from herself seemed very different from his father¡¯s.

    However, that made it even more strange. A cold-blooded father, adopting a child which doesn¡¯t share a single drop of blood?

    ¡®Is it because she resembles mother?¡¯

    Esther resembled his mother¡¯s features in the portrait. Perhaps it was because her hair and eye color were the same.

    Judy continued with his reasoning, converting from his father to attack Esther.

    ¡°Where are you from?¡±

    Esther, who had been silently listening to their conversation, was startled by the question that abruptly directed at her.

    Judy¡¯s eyes still held their doubts.

    Her heart throbbed as she witnessed his alertness, not able to willingly respond.

    Esther¡¯s voice shrank.

    ¡°From the temple¡­¡±

    Judy jumped at her words.

    ¡°The temple? Father, you¡¯ve brought a child from the temple?¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Darwin shouted for Judy to stop, aware of Esther¡¯s sensitiveness when it came to the temple. His low voice which resonated at a raised tone seemed so intense, it caused everyone to stiffen.

    ¡°If you¡¯re going to keep talking nonsense, get downstairs right now.¡±

    ¡°No, I understand now.¡±

    Judy quickly lowered his tail, realizing Darwin¡¯s mood had gone to the edge.

    Last time, he underwent the experience of being banned from leaving the mansion for a week.

    ¡®Who cares.¡¯

    Judy glanced at Esther as the fleeting thought passed by.

    In fact, it didn¡¯t matter to him who his sister was.

    Judy only needed a sibling to press Sebastian¡¯s nose.

    He didn¡¯t know his request would be resolved so soon, but the result was good nevertheless. As he thought so, Judy felt his mind loosen and felt conditionally better.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the casual Judy to brighten up and face Esther positively.

    He smiled playfully and waved his right hand towards Esther.

    ¡°You know me, right? I¡¯m Judy.¡±

    Esther was flustered by Judy¡¯s sudden change of attitude, but quickly bowed her head and returned the greeting.

    ¡°I¡¯m Esther.¡±

    Judy¡¯s endless streaming energy contrasted sharply with Esther¡¯s calm appearance.

    Esther silently glanced at Judy.

    He held characteristics and an appearance which made him seem to be the younger twin of the two.

    His green eyes twinkled like jewels, and confidence overflowed throughout his body. He seemed likely to be a leader wherever he chose to head.

    Judy had already prepared to leave as soon as he finished greeting Esther. He pulled his feet and turned around quickly.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll meet Sebastian¡­ Ah, why!¡±

    Darwin caught Judy as he attempted to make a run for it. His strong hand caused Judy to float in the air.

    Judy, struggling to be let off, glared at Darwin. He shook his arms and legs recklessly in order to be placed down. It was only after Darwin struck his forehead that he calmly stood on the floor.

    ¡°Where are you leaving so early?¡±

    ¡°Ugh, I have a previous meeting.¡±

    Judy grumbled and scratched his forehead, the area which had been attacked by Darwin.

    Either way, Darwin did not intend to send Judy away. He pushed Judy to Esther with his large hand.

    ¡°You show Esther her room.¡±

 Chapter 11

    ¡°Why me? I don¡¯t want to. There¡¯s a previous meeting I need to attend!¡±

    Darwin turned to Esther, disregarding the misbehaving Judy who was running around in a fit.

    ¡°After choosing the room you will be staying in, come to my study.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Yes!¡±

    She was not in a position to refuse.

    Esther replied that she would do so.

    Soon, after Darwin descended the stairs, only Judy and Esther were left in the hallway of the third floor.

    Darwin had removed all the servants and guards from the floor, therefore the noisy corridor was promptly overwhelmed with silence.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Esther turned her head towards the wall, unable to face Judy.

    She realized Judy didn¡¯t like her very much from the beginning, so it would be difficult to get along with him well.

    ¡°Hey. I have to leave fast.¡±

    Judy¡¯s eyes were filled with dissatisfaction. He was displeased at how his father prevented him from leaving.

    He had to hurry and meet Sebastian to press his nose!

    Judy grumbled to himself, frowned and proceeded to circle Esther.

    Then, while wearing an unpleasant expression, he stood behind the little girl and measured her height.

    ¡®Aren¡¯t we similar in height?¡¯

    Esther seemed to be smaller than her peers, but Judy was also relatively short.

    Dennis was the only one who grew tall, overwhelming both the twins.

    The difference between Judy and Esther was only one span.

    Judy didn¡¯t like the fact, so he raised his sharp paws and called for Esther.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m taller.¡±

    Esther widened her eyes as she stood idly. She didn¡¯t respond to his intimidating call and only tilted her head to the side, contemplating as to why he suddenly brought up his height.

    Esther¡¯s drooping eyes only then turned noticeable for Judy. As though he had finally realized her worth, Judy quickly strode to Esther and stared into her face.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t she like a puppy?¡¯

    Judy owned a dog since he was five years old. Not many people knew of the fact, but he tended to be distracted by cute things.

    Therefore, Esther¡¯s round and clear eyes could not be ignored.

    Judy groaned impatiently as he strode from her.

    ¡°Choose quickly, I have somewhere to go.¡±

    Esther hurriedly walked behind Judy after he ordered her to follow his lead.

    The sound of both their shoes clacking against the porcelain floor echoed throughout the empty corridor.

    All rooms had their doors wide open.

    Esther, scanning each room as they passed by, halted before they could pass the third chamber.

    It was a room that held an impeccably large window.

    The outside view held an especially clear view, thanks to the window which took up more than half of one wall.

    A room bright enough for one to be blinded by the flashing sunlight.

    Esther, which had lived in the dark all her life, seemed to be witnessing a place she had visualized in her mind during her grim times.

    She unknowingly stepped inside. Her feet seemed to be holding a mind of their own.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s very pretty.¡±

    Esther stood before the window, completely possessed. She could witness the well-groomed garden outside. There seemed to be the background of mountain peaks far behind the residence.

    It was then.

    Esther¡¯s arm was pulled backward by an unknown force.

    ¡°Hey, you can¡¯t stay here. This is my secret base.¡±

    Judy applied force to the hand clutching her arm, slightly threatening she should never choose to stay in this place.

    Esther complied with his order without much resistance.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t be greedy.¡¯

    The place she stayed in during her days at the temple was a moldy attic located at the furthest corner.

    Such a room was too brilliant to suit herself.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take another room.¡±

    Judy turned flustered the moment Esther¡¯s eyes thickened, as she spoke lifelessly.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Judy wasn¡¯t intending to be malicious.

    This room was just very important to him.

    There was a sturdy pipe next to the window which played the role for him to use when secretly escaping the mansion during his prohibition.

    So he couldn¡¯t yield¡­ However, seeing Esther¡¯s sad puppy-like appearance scarred his heart.

    Judy scratched his head and sighed deeply.

    ¡°Ah, I don¡¯t know. Just use it.¡±

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened as she halted from leaving the room.

    She thought her change in mood wasn¡¯t obvious, but the difference in facial expression could be made out by simply anyone.

    ¡°Yup. I¡¯ll give you special permission.¡±

    Judy¡¯s shoulders soared to the sky as he replied so casually. He rubbed his nose, overly proud of his kind act.

    Nonetheless, he couldn¡¯t just hand her his secret base for free.

    Judy placed his hands on each side of his waist, suggesting a fair deal to Esther.

    ¡°Come meet Sebastian with me instead.¡±

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    ¡°He is. A Stupid kid.¡±

    Judy stretched out his hand as he spoke.

    His index finger poked Esther¡¯s soft cheek.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Embarrassed by Judy¡¯s sudden behavior, Esther quickly raised her hand and covered her cheek.

    She wondered the reason he did so, but nothing was wrong with her face.

    ¡°Young master, why¡­¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡±

    Judy abruptly covered the startled Esther¡¯s mouth, causing her to keep quiet.

    ¡°What are you saying? Just call me brother.¡±

    Brother?

    Esther caught her breath.

    If thought about it, brother was the correct way for Esther to address him. However, she had never called anyone like that before now.

    Brother. She felt awkward and nervous just thinking about it.

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    Judy lifted his hand from her mouth. Then he pressed Esther with his eyes, urging her to call him quickly.

    As Esther hesitated, Judy raised his voice.

    ¡°Does it look like I have time?¡±

    Esther intuited Judy¡¯s stubbornness wouldn¡¯t be easily broken.

    There was only one way to remove that burdensome gaze from her.

    ¡°¡­ther.¡±

    ¡°ther?¡±

    ¡°Judy, brother¡­¡±

    Eventually, she barely managed to create a shallow voice and lowered her head.

    Her cheeks were flushed with shame at the word she had spoken.

    Esther shook her head to cool off her hot cheeks. Her hair, which had been tied into a ponytail, fluttered over her shoulders.

    ¡®Sister¡­ It feels good.¡¯

    Judy¡¯s mouth widened open.

    When he heard the word ¡®brother,¡¯ his shoulders rose to the fullest.

    He felt like he now had something to protect.

    The protective instinct Judy had never felt before arose.

    He could see a little now, why Sebastian liked his sibling so much.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry.¡±

    The thrilled Judy proceeded to drag Esther down the stairs.

    However, Ben, which had been waiting for them on the second floor, swiftly caught him from having it his way.

    ¡°Are you finished? His Grace is waiting for Lady Esther.¡±

    Judy grumbled as Esther was taken from him.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Instead, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    Then he swept Esther¡¯s palm with his own.

    Esther¡¯s eyes filled with anxiousness as she contemplated what to respond with. Judy called for her sharply.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I stamped my hand. You should¡¯ve returned it.¡±

    Judy frustratedly pointed at the middle of his hand. Then he complained if Esther had ever tried it before and showed his palm again.

    Esther flusteredly echoed Judy¡¯s posture.

    ¡°L-like this?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    No one had informed Esther this was a hand stamp.

    Esther had never done such an intimate action with anyone. She had no one to do it with.

    So it was mesmerizing.

    It wasn¡¯t much, but when she blankly gazed down at her hand which met with Judy¡¯s, she felt tickled, recalling their promise to meet tomorrow.

    ¡°I promised you tomorrow. Bye!¡±

    Judy waved his hand before speeding down the stairs. He disappeared as quickly as when he first arrived.

    Esther clutched her slightly warm hand as she followed the footsteps of Ben.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ **

    In the meantime, Darwin was seated on the sofa in his study, tapping his fingers against the armrest.

    ¡°Why did I leave the two alone?¡±

    Darwin was hoping for Judy and Esther to become closer, yet he soon came upon the worry Judy might have played a practical joke on Esther.

    If looked upon his personality, it was only normal for Judy to do so.

    Darwin lost his composure and acted unlike himself. He pressed the table.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to head there.¡¯

    Just as Darwin prepared to stand, a knock could be heard from outside the door.

    He quickly straightened his posture and coughed to clear his throat.

    After crossing his legs and sitting upwards, not a bit of anxiety could be seen remaining from his appearance.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    The door opened and Esther entered the study.

    She nodded to greet him.

    ¡°Come and have a seat.¡±

    Esther trotted towards the sofa as Darwin urged her to.

    As she approached, it smelled strangely sweet. She couldn¡¯t make out where the alluring scent originated from, as it was covered by Darwin¡¯s large back.

    Esther walked to the sofa as she sniffled her nose, soon discovering the cause of the smell.

    Various kinds of pastries were set on the table as if put on display.

    Esther¡¯s eyes glistened the moment she spotted the sweets.

    Darwin, on the other hand, laughed inwardly, delighted by Esther¡¯s raucous response.

    As soon as Darwin heard that she held a liking to pastries from the dressing room, it was worthwhile for him to prepare them for her after their arrival.

    However, Esther never anticipated these dishes were prepared for herself.

    ¡®Duke, I hope you enjoy these sweets very much.¡¯

    She hadn¡¯t thought Darwin favored them to the extent of having the sweets prepared in his study.

    Esther concluded not to touch anything he had a liking for, so she quickly changed her view from the enticing plates.

    ¡®You aren¡¯t eating?¡¯

    When Esther, whom Darwin anticipated was going to help herself to the plates at once, turned from then, his eyebrows frowned.

    ¡°Ahm. Have you decided on your room?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I chose the third.¡±

    ¡°Well done. I will prepare new furniture.¡±

    Esther raised her head as she pressed her hands firmly against the temptation of the sweets.

    ¡°There is still a bed and closet in the room for me to use?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re old. I have already called someone to match the furniture, so it will be fully renovated in a few days.¡±

    Darwin stated for them to be old, yet all were quality, compared to those used by Esther while at the temple.

    A mattress that used to exhaust her back every night, a closet that had pretty much broken down, in addition to a desk which she didn¡¯t even fit in.

    Nevertheless, Esther nodded calmly to match Darwin¡¯s rhythm.

    Darwin then loosened his legs.

    As Esther felt the change of atmosphere, she also improved her posture.

    A pile of papers was placed next to the sweets, on top of the table positioned between the two.

    Darwin gracefully picked up the paper at the very top of the pile.

    He pushed the paper in front of Esther in a slow but steady motion.

    ¡°This is a document stating for you to become adopted.¡±

    For a moment, Esther speechlessly stared at the document before her.

    Along with a few simple lines proving the rightfulness of the document, each held his or her name on the bottom of the document for a signature.

    Tersia¡¯s seal already contained Darwin¡¯s stamp.

    ¡°You can dip your fingers in the ink and mark your seal under your name.¡±

    A very simple explanation.

    A family was something Esther never had, even when she wished for it to the extreme.

    The label ¡®orphan¡¯ was a shackle never separated from Esther.

    It was strange how only one document such as this could easily establish a family relationship.

    The thin paper seemed capable of tearing with the tiniest of force applied to it.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll sign.¡±

    Though many emotions aroused deep within her, Esther stifled her thumb and slowly pushed it against the ink.

    As the ink came in contact with her, a damp and cold sensation spread through her fingertips.

    Esther pressed the chilling sensation under her name.

    Then, a red mark was engraved over the adoption papers.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ **

 Chapter 12

    ¡°Also here.¡±

    Two identical documents had been prepared beforehand.

    Ben gathered both the moment Esther finished stamping her finger on the sheets.

    One was placed in a gold envelope and handed to Esther.

    ¡°Congratulations, young lady.¡±

    ¡®Congratulations.¡¯

    Esther smiled bitterly as she accepted the envelope.

    The adoption documents wrote ¡´Esther had become a member of the Grand Duke of Tersia¡µ, but it somehow felt a certain proof that she was not a true family member.

    Esther looked down at the document, complicated emotions overwhelming her mind.

    Darwin stared at Esther with his chin propped over the back of his hand, unaware of her current thoughts.

    The sofa seemed towering due to her minuscule appearance. It was overly endearing, observing the tip of her toes scarcely touching the floor.

    He focused on the tip of her feet, then came to his senses and offered Esther the sweets placed on the table.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have some?¡±

    Esther¡¯s gaze then turned back to the sweets.

    Her mouth watered over the appetizing display.

    However, she didn¡¯t desire to lay ahold of what the Grand Duke enjoyed in his own time.

    Moreover, the way he prompted her to proceed and stared at her with such a burdensome gaze caused her to think she should never touch them.

    She shook her head, concluding he only offered her so because it was proper etiquette.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. Grand Duke, you have some.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Darwin laughed as if he had heard something strange.

    He disliked sweets and hated the thought of them touching his lips. However, Esther could not have known.

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡¯

    In Darwin¡¯s point of view, Esther¡¯s interest clearly continued to turn to the pastries.

    She replied she wouldn¡¯t have some, while she kept glancing their way.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why she refused.

    The chef who prepared the appetizers stated that one must eat them before they cooled down. Otherwise, the taste would drop significantly.

    Darwin then picked up a treat.

    And pushed it in front of Esther¡¯s face.

    ¡®¡­?¡¯

    Esther blinked as she stared at the cookie, wondering what kind of situation she was in. Her long eyelashes fluttered.

    In the meantime, the cookie pulled closer, stopping right before the baffled Esther¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Try it.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s low voice contained a powerful force that made it difficult for her to reject.

    Esther was surprised by the seriousness and rebelliousness contained in his voice. She bit the cookie.

    She flusteredly thought to hold it with her own hands when eating, but it was after she had already taken a bite.

    She stopped thinking.

    It was so succulent, Esther couldn¡¯t think of anything else.

    The softness that melted away while inside her mouth was an experience Esther had never been through before.

    ¡°You eat well.¡±

    Darwin smiled subtly while relaxing his eyes.

    Yes. That was the face Darwin desired to see when he asked Ben to prepare the desserts.

    He felt satisfied, seeing how well she enjoyed the sweets.

    ¡®Uh¡­ It¡¯s so delicious. I want to stack them for later.¡¯

    Esther, fascinated by the taste and feel of the cookie, didn¡¯t feel Darwin¡¯s gaze as he stared at her. She just chewed and nibbled on the sweets bit by bit, feeling a bit dejected as she was aware of the pastry shrinking continuously.

    She savored the taste until it completely disappeared before opening her eyes¡­

    Only then did Esther sense it was strange.

    Everyone was looking at herself. She belatedly discerned the excessive silence throughout the room.

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m sorry. It was so delicious¡­¡±

    ¡°Eat this too.¡±

    Before Esther could finish speaking, Darwin picked out a different flavor.

    Esther quickly accepted it, stunned. Although she was delighted to have another sweet, her mind was filled with confusion as to what was going on.

    Before she knew it, Esther held another cookie in her hand.

    While losing her reason for a moment, her hands spontaneously held other treats.

    At the same time, she was very careful that the sweet might come in contact with her ink-stained finger.

    ¡°This is a strawberry.¡±

    There were strawberries stuck in the cookie.

    Esther nibbled.

    She then contemplated coming to a stop, yet the Duke encouraged her to continue.

    Darwin then noticed something as he observed Esther delightfully enjoying her sweets.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit more comfortably?¡±

    Esther¡¯s posture was too straight. It also seemed uncomfortable for her to move.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the new dress will be ruined.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s ruined, we can buy the same style again.¡±

    Darwin spoke as if it weren¡¯t any big deal.

    ¡°No, I like the dress I¡¯m wearing now. New clothes are different from existing ones.¡±

    ¡°Do you like it that much?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s just the first gift I received.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes curved beautifully.

    The reason for her being careful with the new clothes was not simply because they were expensive.

    It was the first time she had received a gift from someone. She didn¡¯t wish to ruin it.

    Esther¡¯s face brightened, however, her statement only caused Darwin¡¯s eyes to darken.

    At that moment, the sharp glint existing inside his glaring eyes seemed so cold that Esther would have fainted if she came in contact with them.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t everyone receive gifts on their birthdays, New Year¡¯s Day, and Children¡¯s Day?¡±

    ¡°That only applies to the noble families. I don¡¯t even know when my birthday is.¡±

    Esther recited so calmly.

    Esther, a child abandoned since birth, did not know the date of her birthday. Of course, the reality was that there would be no one to celebrate such a day even if she knew.

    On Children¡¯s Day, only children from families who sponsored the temple received gifts. The orphans were always excluded.

    So, from some point on, she didn¡¯t look forward to any gift. It had become natural to remain unbeknown of her birth date.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know your birthday¡­ Then let¡¯s do this.¡±

    Darwin spoke in a low tone, causing Esther¡¯s head to lift.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set your favorite day as your birthday.¡±

    Darwin decided at this very moment.

    He would hold Esther¡¯s upcoming birthday with great success.

    He was going to present her everything she hadn¡¯t received till now.

    Being the daughter of the Tersia family, she of course deserved special treatment.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t really any day I like¡­¡±

    Esther fell into the past for a moment, her face wearing a blank expression.

    It was such a painful life, she would never undergo a happy memory until the moment of her death.

    Her mind constantly overflowed with times she didn¡¯t wish to remember in the least, while there wasn¡¯t one pleasant memory for her to recall.

    Because even the pleasant memories Esther had lived were stained with betrayal.

    Esther raised her head after concluding her thoughts.

    ¡°Then today.¡±

    She smiled awkwardly, somehow embarrassed.

    It was a clumsy motion that did not bloom properly, a both lovely and pitiful smile.

    Esther¡¯s smile clashed directly into Darwin¡¯s heart.

    He felt like he was being stabbed in his vital organ after entering battle unprepared.

    ¡®What is this feeling¡­?¡¯

    An unknown force deep inside his heart felt the urge of doing anything for the little girl.

    He had never before felt the joy of presenting anyone a gift, but Esther¡¯s reaction caused him to feel a sense of worthlessness.

    It wasn¡¯t any big deal to buy one piece.

    He could have brought all the dressing rooms on Lille Street.

    ¡°Hm. If I had known this would¡¯ve happened, I¡¯d have bought all the clothes in the¡­ No, I should¡¯ve just bought the whole dressing room.¡±

    ¡°Duke!¡±

    Esther opened her mouth reflexively, surprised by Darwin¡¯s murmur. It was the loudest voice she¡¯d ever heard before now.

    Darwin replied it was a joke as she fiercely protested, but he meant every word he spoke.

    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to buy Esther anything if he could make her laugh.

    Wasn¡¯t it money that was overflowing in the Grand duke of Tersia¡¯s residence after all?

    ¡°Determining a day right now isn¡¯t a good choice. If there is a day where you wish to celebrate more than now, let me know.¡±

    ¡°Will such a day come?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure. You will enjoy every day from this point forward.¡±

    Esther only raised the corners of her mouth as she chuckled silently.

    It was a burst of fake laughter, indicating she didn¡¯t believe such a day would ever form.

    Seeing her smile which completely differed from the time she had been eating cookies, perplexion ran through Darwin¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Aside from that. Attend breakfast tomorrow. You will have to formally greet your brothers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grand Duke.¡±

    Darwin didn¡¯t hold Esther long, aware of her tiredness after coming such a long way.

    He concluded the private meeting so that she could rest comfortably.

    ¡°You must be tired. Head back and get some rest.¡±

    Esther shook off the cookie crumbs from her dress and clutched the adoption papers into her hand.

    She nodded to excuse herself before heading to her new room.

    However, before she could leave, Ben requested Esther to wait a moment.

    He soon began to place all the sweets from the table to a basket.

    The cookies were stacked neatly in the basket by type. Eventually, the basket filled with the desserts was handed over to Esther.

    ¡°Please take it.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Stupefied Esther turned to stare at Darwin, her eyes blinking confusedly. Nonetheless, Darwin didn¡¯t comment anything about the desserts.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these a snack for you, Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°Why would I eat such a thing? I dislike sweets.¡±

    Darwin buried his face under a pile of papers at the end of his words. Esther couldn¡¯t disturb him, so she proceeded to leave the study silently.

    ¡®Why did he prepare so many sweets when he didn¡¯t like them in the first place?¡¯

    Esther became troubled as she glanced over the basket filled with treats.

    Although she critically contemplated it over, no answer circulated. In the end, Esther could not have known what Darwin was thinking. She laughed mindlessly, wondering what was wrong with this situation.

    It was the first time in her life that she had received so many sweets. Even if she ate three a day, there would be enough to last for a week.

    Although she worked to hold her smile, she couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips upward.

    Esther couldn¡¯t believe she was smiling like this. All her past lives, she hadn¡¯t anything to be happy about as of those painful memories, therefore she had always felt empty.

    Nevertheless, there was nothing she could do in front of food.

    Esther walked up the stairs wearing a look of cheerfulness as she cherished her basket.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ **

    In the evening, a family meeting was held without Esther¡¯s knowledge.

    The participants were Darwin, Judy, and Dennis.

    Darwin had called the twins to let them know what they had to be aware of hence this point forth.

    He was bothered with the perception that the twins who grew up as only children would improperly treat Esther.

    ¡°Understand? You shouldn¡¯t speak hurtful things.¡±

    ¡°Can I ask how she had been living before now?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask her that, either. Don¡¯t speak of anything personal until Esther chooses to.¡±

    ¡°Tch.¡±

    Judy sulked as Darwin warned them not to act in any appropriate manner.

    ¡°Judy, especially you. Don¡¯t play tricks.¡±

    ¡°If I don¡¯t do anything at all, will I still be childish?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much change in Darwin¡¯s expression.

    Instead, he placed his large, strong palms on each of Judy and Dennis¡¯ heads.

    ¡°Let her laugh.¡±

    He recalled Esther¡¯s awkward expression as she tried to smile.

    ¡°I hope this house will be filled with laughter.¡±

    ¡°Pff. I always laugh, don¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I look forward to meeting Esther.¡±

    Judy answered casually, while Dennis¡¯s voice was filled with simple curiosity.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget. Esther is the one you two wished to bring.¡±

    The reason for adopting Esther.

    Darwin confirmed once again that this was the children¡¯s wish.

 Chapter 13

    Early the next morning.

    Esther woke up the next morning to find the bright sunlight peeking through the large windows.

    ¡°Bright.¡±

    She stretched, then rubbed her half-asleep eyes.

    Esther stared blankly as she faced the window. The bright room brimming with sunshine seemed unfamiliar to her.

    Was it because she had left the temple? Esther wondered how long it had been since she last had such a refreshing morning. She also didn¡¯t dream any nightmares the night before.

    As Esther stretched her limbs, the blanket rustled against the floor.

    The place Esther rested wasn¡¯t the bed.

    She unreservedly dozed on the floor; perhaps due to her custom habit while at the temple.

    After she crouched down with her body against the wall, she realized she was not in a prison.

    She could only fall asleep after undergoing the recognition.

    ¡®It¡¯s been a long time since I had a good night¡¯s sleep.¡¯

    Esther absent-mindedly pulled her hand towards the beaming sun.

    She stared at the transparent, warm light permeating her palm.

    This very peaceful moment felt foreign to her.

    How long had it been?

    A knock could be heard from behind the door.

    A maid had arrived to dress Esther for breakfast.

    ¡°My Lady! Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait!¡±

    Esther rose from the floor, swiped her blanket, and ran to bed.

    Leaving the bed and sleeping on the floor, she never wanted to be seen like that by others.

    She knew better than anyone else if she presented any weaknesses, she would be attacked mercilessly.

    Esther opened the door only after she completed tidying the room.

    Dorothy, who had been waiting before the entrance, smiled gently as she faced Esther.

    ¡°Did you have a good night¡¯s sleep, my lady?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I slept well.¡± (¡°?. ? ???.¡±)

    *TL/N: The ? used at the end indicates one using polite speech while addressing the person in question. Just thought you¡¯d be curious!! (I won¡¯t mention this in upcoming chapters, to not disturb your reading time!)

    Dorothy frowned, shaking her head severely as she heard Esther¡¯s respectful response.

    ¡°My Lady, again. You said you¡¯d speak to me comfortably.¡±

    ¡°Ah, sorry. It¡¯s still awkward for me.¡±

    Esther flusteredly opened then closed her mouth. She had never addressed someone casually, therefore unconsciously uttering honorifics was only typical for her.

    ¡°You will soon become accustomed.¡±

    Dorothy was a bright, fresh, quick-witted maid whom Darwin had attached to Esther.

    She didn¡¯t mention useless comments and was thoroughly polite to Esther.

    Even so, Esther was uncomfortable with her presence, as she had been accustomed to being alone all her life till now.

    She was only following her, assisting with things Esther could do herself.

    Nonetheless, Esther would soon become habituated to this, as she couldn¡¯t be left alone while staying here at any rate.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther washed her face and dressed with the help of Dorothy.

    She seemed very clean as she had bathed the day before.

    After Esther removed her nightgown to change into a dress, Dorothy clapped her hands, a brilliant thought crossing her mind.

    She accompanied Esther to the dressing table.

    ¡°My Lady, why don¡¯t you sit here for a second?¡±

    Esther seated into the chair with the help of Dorothy. Dorothy proceeded to comb her lady¡¯s wavy, rich hair, slowly but affectionately.

    ¡°May I style your hair?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Dorothy¡¯s hand then proceeded to turn multiple strands several times, before Esther¡¯s hair began taking shape.

    The tail of her half-bonded hair positioned over her loose strands shook gently.

    Dorothy completed the hairdo after she strapped the ribbon with a red cloth.

    Esther exclaimed in admiration as she touched the decoration.

    ¡°Dorothy¡¯s very dexterous with her hands.¡±

    ¡°I have three younger siblings. They tell me to do their hair like this, do it like that. It¡¯s such a fuss. I just tie their hair up using this method to make them feel better.¡±

    Dorothy smiled as she oiled Esther¡¯s hair.

    Esther didn¡¯t dislike her hair positioned this way.

    After Dorothy completed her preparation, Esther headed straight down the spiral stairs, arriving at the first floor.

    As she strolled along the corridor and turned a few times, she could see a dining room positioned on the right.

    Esther abruptly halted arriving before the entrance.

    She found her way easily thanks to Dorothy¡¯s guidance, yet her feet could not proceed any further.

    ¡®My place is missing.¡¯

    Only three people¡¯s tableware was set on the empty table; everyone had yet to arrive.

    Esther couldn¡¯t bring herself to enter after being aware of the fact.

    Her feelings of excitement somehow subsided in an instant as she stood blankly and stared.

    She felt miserable, reminded of her situation very well.

    ¡®Will I stay here for more than a month? I didn¡¯t come here to enjoy time with my family anyway.¡¯

    Esther forced herself to turn away from her threatening emotions.

    What was certain was that she had to die before being recognized as a saint.

    She abruptly felt nauseous and dizzy.

    Esther squeezed her shoulders and clenched her hand, holding herself from collapsing due to her prompt lightheadedness.

    ¡°What are you doing standing here?¡±

    It was Judy who came across Esther first, sneaking up to surprise her.

    However, Esther was wearing a grave impression, which caused him to pause.

    Judy stood beside Esther and stared at their front, wondering if she was gazing at the moon. Since the room was overly familiar for him, the field of view didn¡¯t differ much for him.

    What caught his eye was the three-person tableware positioned on the table.

    ¡°Idiot. We haven¡¯t been able to set up your seat yet.¡±

    Judy lightly pushed Esther¡¯s back, realizing she had been like this due to her empty seat.

    ¡°No, wait¡­!¡±

    Esther thrust into the dining room in response to his sudden force.

    ¡°Oh, my! You¡¯re here already?¡±

    ¡°Welcome, Master. Come on in, my lady.¡±

    The maids in the dining room greeted them warmly.

    It was a much more sincere entrance than Esther had initially expected.

    She anticipated they would reject herself, but after entering this place, she realized that wasn¡¯t the case.

    There was no contempt held in their eyes as they faced Esther. Neither was it a look of disrespect.

    They were simply eyes that welcomed her.

    ¡®Is this the power of wealth?¡¯

    She was adopted as the daughter of the Grand Duke only in name.

    She had been living in denial and neglect all her life, only to be welcomed here.

    It was cumbersome, this was all due to the difference in identity.

    But on the other hand¡­ This warmth felt nice.

    ¡°This is my seat; father¡¯s seat is right in front of me. Whatever you do, sit next to me.¡±

    Judy tapped the chair next to him after he had settled in his seat.

    Esther sat down next to Judy. She didn¡¯t have a set seat in any case.

    ¡°You¡¯re really thin. There¡¯s nothing but bones, right? Didn¡¯t you ever eat?¡±

    Judy joked as he giggled.

    Esther only responded with a grin; she couldn¡¯t respond to the question.

    The temple only presented a very small amount of food to a candidate in training.

    While in prison, she had only digested porridge.

    She had only filled herself to the point where she wouldn¡¯t die, so there were no memories of drinking the full portion.

    As Esther shook her head to remove the painful memories, she could sense the energy of an unfamiliar person.

    Esther¡¯s gaze unconsciously turned to the door.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    A boy happened to be entering the dining room.

    She could recognize with one glance that he was Dennis, the twin brother with a face that exactly resembled Judy¡¯s.

    Esther rose from her seat in a fit of surprise.

    It was the first time she had met Dennis here.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther lowered her head. Dennis nodded lightly.

    It was a very calm reaction for someone encountering their sudden sibling.

    ¡®Their atmosphere¡¯s are completely different.¡¯

    Esther took a moment to recap her impression of Dennis.

    First off, Dennis was much larger than Judy.

    His sharp eyes and nose shape were the same, yet their aura completely differed.

    Unlike Judy, whose hair was cut short, Dennis¡¯s was much longer and richer.

    He wore thin silver-rimmed glasses, which emitted an intellectual aura unbefitting of his age.

    ¡°I¡¯m Esther.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please wait a minute.¡±

    Esther nervously greeted him, while on the other hand, Dennis walked straight to his seat, not caring to glance at her.

    ¡°I must drink water in the morning.¡±

    He lifted the cup positioned on the table as he lightly spoke in a monotonous manner.

    It was a delicate and careful move, equivalent to that of a person holding an important task ahead of them.

    As Dennis lifted the cup, the maid filled his cup with water from the kettle.

    Finishing the touch with rosemary leaves.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Dennis then proceeded to gulp down the water, as if he were accustomed to it.

    Although the maid poured quite an amount, he swiftly gulped down the cup, thoroughly emptying it.

    It was Dennis¡¯s first and foremost routine every morning to head to the dining room and drink a glass of water.

    It was very important for him. He was a person who always advanced according to his daily routine.

    Dennis wiped his mouth with a napkin.

    And then he spoke naturally, gently sweeping the bangs which covered his eyes.

    ¡°You have to drink water in the morning for your body to circulate well. Why don¡¯t you also become accustomed? Judy won¡¯t listen to me no matter how much I tell him.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll drink.¡±

    Esther nodded her head as she glanced at him.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Dennis stared for a while before offering Esther a new glass of water.

    ¡°Oh, come on, she¡¯s panicked! Esther, you don¡¯t have to drink that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop her. Why don¡¯t you drink water in the morning?¡±

    Judy and Dennis¡¯s voices significantly raised as they began their quarrel.

    Esther pondered for a moment before surrendering as she drank the water Dennis handed her.

    Drinking liquid wasn¡¯t difficult for her, even if she didn¡¯t know of its contents.

    Meanwhile, Dennis stared at Esther with both his hands clasped together.

    ¡®My father brought home a sister.¡¯

    Darwin was willing to do whatever the twins wished for, but it was truly beyond Dennis¡¯ expectations that he brought in a sister so quickly.

    Dennis¡¯s eyes glistened with curiosity as he gazed at the little girl.

    ¡®Where is she special?¡¯

    A child brought in by his father could not be ordinary.

    His desire to explore grew so quickly that he quickly turned his head and opened his moist lips.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Esther responded immediately to Dennis¡¯s call.

    ¡°What are you talented in doing?¡±

    Something she was talented in doing?

    Esther raised her head as she thought. In her past lives, she wasn¡¯t talented in anything enough to receive something like praise.

    Although she was a temple candidate, she also worked as a servant in the temple due to her inferiority.

    One of them was sewing fabric and mending clothes.

    Though weak in her divine powers, she was confident in stitching as her hands were quite skilled.

    ¡°I sew clothes well.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then will you teach me how to do it the next time?¡±

    ¡°How to mend clothes?¡±

    Esther¡¯s lips widened, confused by Dennis¡¯s somewhat thrilled speech.

    ¡°Why do that? Why don¡¯t you have a sword fight with me?¡±

    Judy spoke irritably, not able to understand Dennis¡¯s train of thoughts.

    ¡°I dislike childish activities.¡±

    There have been frequent arguments between the hot-tempered Judy and Dennis, who always calmly ignored him.

    There were always misunderstandings during their fights, but this was one of the many ways the two got along with each other well.

    The two were both best friends and brothers. Their quarrels weren¡¯t heart-to-heart battles.

    ¡®Do I have to stop them?¡¯

    Esther, not knowing of the fact, nervously caught up in their argument.

    Fortunately, the two boy¡¯s puns were soon over.

    That was because of Darwin¡¯s presence as he entered the dining room.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    Darwin, appearing in his stunning attire early in the morning, approached his three children as he made eye contact with them.

 Chapter 14

    ¡°I had a bad morning because I fell out of bed while sleeping,¡± Judy complained.

    ¡°Father, drink water first,¡± Dennis urged.

    Following Judy and Dennis, Esther greeted Darwin a second late.

    ¡°Hello, Grand Duke.¡±

    As everyone took their seats, hot platters were promptly placed over the table.

    There were a variety of prawns, bread, salads, goulash, and chicken to try out.

    ¡®How many types are there?¡¯

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened as she observed the dazzling cuisine in front of her, her knees weakening from temptation.

    All dishes seemed overly appetizing.

    Esther didn¡¯t think they filled up as much food during the temple¡¯s event. She was baffled; all this food was for a single meal.

    In particular, the chicken meat presented an enticingly glossy texture.

    Esther¡¯s saliva moderately left her mouth as she witnessed the succulent chicken placed before her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the meal. So¡­ I call dibs!¡±

    As soon as Darwin¡¯s words fell, Judy reached out for the chicken.

    Then, he tore off one of the two legs.

    ¡®Can I do that?¡¯

    Esther, who had noticed his discourteous manners, was slightly curious.

    She didn¡¯t dare overlook the delicious and good portions from each dish. Of course, the distribution of such portions was unfortunately never passed on to Esther¡¯s plate.

    Judy only picked out the delicious portions from each dish.

    After having achieved filling his plate whole, Judy tilted his head to peer at Esther, who hadn¡¯t even touched the food yet.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you doing anything?¡±

    Then he held one of the remaining chicken legs and placed it on Esther¡¯s plate.

    ¡°You have one too. I love chicken legs.¡±

    Esther remained embarrassed when she saw the chicken leg on her plate.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s only one left.¡±

    She assumed it would be for Darwin since only one was left.

    However, Darwin held no interest in meat. The same was true for Dennis.

    They were enjoying a light breakfast with a combination of salad and bread.

    Judy burst into laughter at Esther¡¯s words.

    ¡°What? Ahaha. You¡¯re really funny. What¡¯s wrong with only one left? If you need more, just ask the chef. There¡¯s plenty of food.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Esther bit her lips awkwardly.

    She was once again hit with the reality that she was now a part of the Grand duke¡¯s family.

    Come to think of it, dozens of dresses could be bought casually, so she wondered if it was the same with food.

    She could eat as many chicken legs as she wanted without any concern.

    ¡®I don¡¯t have to worry about starving.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s mouth began to water.

    She had never eaten a chicken leg with so much meat.

    ¡°Thank you for the food.¡±

    Esther nodded quietly and proceeded to pick the fork beside her plate.

    There were various types for her to choose from.

    She didn¡¯t know which to use as they all seemed approximately the same size.

    She nitpicked a fork, reasoning it was the right size.

    Esther attempted to slice the meat from the chicken leg and help herself, yet she didn¡¯t know how to as this was her first experience.

    When Esther applied force to the fork, it bounced right out of her hand.

    The white tablecloth was smeared with the poultry seasoning.

    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t know how to use it¡­¡±

    Esther hurriedly tried to fix the tablecloth, but when she wiped the sauce with her hand, the mark only grew bigger.

    Esther¡¯s mind turned blank.

    In this case, she would immediately be sent back to the temple.

    Of course, she thought she¡¯d get in trouble, but the reactions to her mistake completely differed from Esther¡¯s expectations.

    ¡°Father, change the tablecloth. It¡¯s too white.¡±

    ¡°That would be better.¡±

    Darwin immediately gave instructions to the butler.

    Esther was rather dumbfounded when no one rebuked her.

    ¡°Are you not angry?¡±

    ¡°Why would I be?¡±

    Darwin wiped the corners of his mouth as he asked with a face that seemed to imply he was oblivious.

    ¡°I ruined the expensive tablecloth.¡±

    ¡°Why would I scold you for ruining a tablecloth?¡±

    Darwin saw Esther¡¯s eyes droop down with gloom and added briefly, ¡°A child is naturally prone to making mistakes. Don¡¯t be impatient, because you¡¯ll eventually learn everything. All you have to do now is eat and rest well. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Esther nodded, clasping her sleeve.

    Small mistakes were not tolerated in the type of place Esther had previously resided.

    That was always the case. If she committed a wrong act, she would be punished severely.

    But this place was different.

    They did not blame her, although she clearly made a mistake. She wasn¡¯t locked up in solitary confinement nor was she punished.

    Rather, they were confused as to why she was apologizing.

    She was grateful for those soothing words, yet she still felt uncomfortable when he simply let the matter go.

    ¡®Should I just not eat? Then I won¡¯t make any mistakes.¡¯

    Esther couldn¡¯t move her hands in fear of committing another mistake.

    The sound of Dennis¡¯s cough could be heard penetrating Esther¡¯s ear.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Dennis, sitting opposite of her, was placing food on his plate. The meat on his plate resembled the one on Esther¡¯s.

    Dennis moved his hand slowly. He picked up a fork and knife of the second size among the various proportions of cutlery on the table and began to cut the meat slowly.

    Before she knew it, Esther unknowingly observed Dennis¡¯s behavior. She soon realized his intentions.

    ¡®You¡¯re telling me to follow your lead.¡¯

    Thanks to his courteous leading, Esther memorized how to use each tableware. She also learned how to slice the chicken meat.

    Esther was quick to learn anything from the years of accumulating her senses, thus she was able to learn some table manners during this dreary meal.

    She didn¡¯t know whether the indifferent Dennis intended to help her or just focused on his meal.

    And so, breakfast time passed by smoothly.

    Darwin finished his meal and stood up to head for work. Soon after, Dennis concluded eating and stood up, stating it was time for him to read.

    Esther emptied a few more dishes before placing her spoon down.

    She felt content, having eaten to her heart¡¯s content without worrying about any consequences.

    ¡°You¡¯re still hungry?¡±

    Judy chewed on his baguette.

    Esther patted her belly and gently shook her head.

    ¡°I had a lot.¡±

    ¡°Tsktsk, you don¡¯t gain any weight because you eat like a bird.¡±

    Bird¡­?

    Esther stared back at her plate, puzzled.

    She finished eating a total of four plates. She ate until she felt like vomiting because this was her first time taking in such delicious foods and there had been no restrictions.

    She couldn¡¯t fathom how more could enter her stomach.

    Judy clapped his hands as he left the bewildered Esther behind.

    ¡°Right! You didn¡¯t forget what you promised me yesterday, did you?¡±

    ¡°Sir Sebastian?¡±

    ¡°Yep. I¡¯ll see you later at two.¡±

    Esther nodded.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ **

    ¡®Why is time so slow?¡¯

    Esther laid in bed as she gazed at the clock.

    She had been in this condition ever since retiring from breakfast.

    It frustrated her to the extreme how the hands of the clock barely moved; she had the desire to forcefully turn them around herself. She glared at the clock as if they were having a snowball fight.

    Esther stood from her bed at 1:20, with about forty minutes left.

    She circled the room and waited for it to reach the half.

    ¡°Done!¡±

    As soon as the clock struck exactly 1:30, Esther clapped her hands.

    The appointment was set for two o¡¯clock, but she thought it would be better to head down and wait with half an hour to spare.

    ¡®Is it that pleasing?¡¯

    Dorothy thought Esther was rather endearing.

    She seemed to have been unaware that her excitement was so transparent.

    ¡°I¡¯m going down now.¡±

    ¡°My lady, would you like for me to pack a few cookies before you head out?¡±

    Esther halted and turned around at the mention of cookies.

    ¡°Can I?¡±

    ¡°Of course. No one will blame you for this.¡±

    Dorothy placed the cookies in a prepared picnic basket for Esther.

    Esther held her basket dearly and strolled down to the first floor.

    There was no sign of Judy yet.

    Esther stood by the door, anticipating whether she should return since it wasn¡¯t time yet.

    ¡°Lady Esther, you may sit down and wait.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll just stand.¡±

    Although she pretended to be indifferent, Esther¡¯s feelings remained bright.

    She was excited as this was the first promise she had made with someone.

    Just having someone to wait for was special enough.

    It was scarcely two o¡¯clock.

    When the large horologe on the wall of the living room struck two, the church bells rang loudly.

    Esther¡¯s eyes filled with anticipation.

    Esther stared, thinking Judy would open the door at any time.

    But even from five to thirty minutes, Judy didn¡¯t arrive.

    As time passed, Esther¡¯s complexion darkened.

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you coming?¡¯

    Esther made an appointment with someone like she never before and was left to patiently wait for their overdue arrival.

    As much as her expectations were high, her disappointment was also immense.

    ¡®You don¡¯t think Master Judy will arrive?¡¯

    ¡®I think so. It¡¯s the whim of the master. It happens every day¡­¡¯

    Butler and Dorothy whispered as they made eye contact.

    Dorothy stepped in, unable to keep Esther waiting any longer.

    ¡°My lady, aren¡¯t your legs aching? Why don¡¯t you go up to your room and wait there?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Esther smiled vaguely, somehow sensing Judy would not arrive.

    It was a grim smile.

    After having arrived in this place, Esther was so very elated that she foolishly let go of her wariness.

    She decided not to trust people, yet she was delighted enough to come all this way and wait for him. Esther liked to speak with Judy. He seemed to have easily opened up to her.

    ¡®Stand tall when you know you¡¯ll get hurt, even when you¡¯re anticipating the outcome.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow as she glanced at the picnic basket.

    Esther stepped back, slowly retreating to her room.

    But then, the doorbell abruptly rang.

    When the butler opened the door, one of Judy¡¯s escorts ran inside.

    ¡°Lady Esther! Master Judy told me to deliver this to you.¡±

    He seemed to have been running for so long that his hair struck backward.

    What the gasping knight delivered was a sloppy managed note.

    [I¡¯m late because something happened. You go to the Havel Garden first!]

    The writing seemed crooked as if he had scribbled it in a hurry.

    However, upon reading it, Esther¡¯s expression turned more carefree.

    ¡®I can wait a little longer.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t prefer the one-sided delay but decided to be understanding.

    At least she hadn¡¯t been abandoned.

    ¡°Thank you for the message.¡±

    Esther thanked the knight and called for Dorothy.

    ¡°Where is Havel garden?¡±

    ¡°We must walk up the hill that is west of the castle. It¡¯s complicated to explain just with words. I¡¯ll show you around.¡±

    The road outside the mansion was strange and unfamiliar to Esther.

    She briefly witnessed it when observing outside the carriage, but walking over the area was different. It was so complicated that Esther felt like she would have gotten lost immediately without Dorothy¡¯s assistance.

 Chapter 15

    As they headed west, a steep hill gradually emerged. As Esther steadfastly climbed the range, the trail split into two once again.

    Fortunately, there were signs this time.

    On the right side, it read, ¡®Havel Garden,¡¯ so she followed the sign, her feet trampling atop the ashen soil.

    Landscaping trees arranged on both sides of the road where the garden initiated. Surrounding the area was the well-kept grass, along with lovely flowers of different varieties.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it beautiful? Havel is the gardener¡¯s name. He had won the most prestigious award in the Empire. Now he is a gardener working for the Grand Duke.¡±

    Esther nodded as she keenly listened to Dorothy¡¯s explanation.

    The landscaping of the temple was also very well arranged, but it wasn¡¯t as impressive as Havel¡äs Garden. The scale was large to the extent that Esther couldn¡¯t see the end of the path.

    It wasn¡¯t long after Esther detected something unusual while roaming around.

    There were yellow freesia flowers positioned over the grass, appearing to have created unusual writing. Esther asked Dorothy, curious as to what they signified.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Ah, do you know? This is the family sentence. You may read it better from above.¡±

    How much effort and money would have been spent to secure each and every one of them? She clasped her lips and proceeded to enter another section of the garden.

    Esther preferably favored flowers while she was at the temple. She felt alive whenever they were near her.

    During her pleasant stroll, Esther encountered a large fountain. Finely carved plaster statues were streaming water. It seemed as if they would move at any given moment.

    ¡°Wow, they look like real people.¡±

    Around the time Esther was diligently exploring the garden, an unknown boy reached Havel Garden.

    A child with black hair and pale, white skin.

    However, his body was remarkably massive compared to his height, that the ground produced a ¡®thump¡¯ sound whenever he took a step. Although he didn¡¯t wander much, he was already sweating on his forehead.

    ¡°This is killing me. Why did he call me here?¡±

    His face filled with dissatisfaction, but when he noticed Esther¡¯s appearance, his eyes flashed perilously.

    ¡®Is that her?¡¯

    His eyes shimmered as they buried behind his excessive face fat.

    As soon as the target was caught, he approached so fast that even he wondered how such a speed could be achieved.

    Dorothy attempted to inform Esther after belatedly realizing his presence.

    ¡°Lady, there is¡­¡±

    ¡°Shh.¡±

    However, before Dorothy could finish speaking, the boy reached and brought his hand to his mouth, ordering her to be quiet.

    As soon as the child appeared, he folded his arms and studied Esther up and down. Esther¡¯s arms turned stiff at the unpleasant gesture, her guard rising significantly.

    She felt that he would not be friendly to her.

    ¡°Is it you that is the younger sibling of Judy?¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He seemed like a nobleman, looking at his attire. This was the first time she¡¯d seen him in this estate.

    He didn¡¯t seem to belong to the Grand Duke¡¯s family, given that no one had introduced him to her.

    Although Esther was very wary of his every movement, the boy succeeded in clasping her hand, frantically shaking her.

    Stunned, Esther sought to withdraw her hand. Lamentably, she couldn¡¯t shake him off due to her weak condition.

    ¡°What the. How urgent would he be to say that this kind of kid is his younger sister? My pride has been hurt.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t even care what he was blabbering; it was merely a blatant mockery.

    ¡°Lord Sebastian! Please don¡¯t do this!¡±

    Dorothy helplessly fell on her knees and begged, unable to act anything more.

    Esther was to be protected, however, Sebastian, the son of the Duke of Vissel, could not be prevented by a mere maid as Dorothy.

    ¡®If it¡¯s Sebastian.¡¯

    Esther turned dumbfounded at the mention of the familiar name.

    Sebastian was the name of the person she was supposed to meet alongside Judy today.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re so skinny that there¡¯s no place for me to grab.¡±

    Esther¡¯s arm jerked to the other side as Sebastian tossed it away.

    Her wrist was marked with an explicit handprint.

    ¡°How much did you decide to pay for this? I¡¯ll give you twice as much so tell me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Esther had the urge to refuse his request, yet her lips wouldn¡¯t part.

    She knew that this place was not the temple, yet the fear of being taken from this place struck her endlessly.

    Sebastian¡¯s scornful eyes, which seemed to be staring at a bug, were the very same gazes of those at the temple.

    ¡°Ahaha, look at her. Did you doze off? Hmm?¡±

    Sebastian burst out laughing at Esther¡¯s frightened appearance.

    ¡¸A parentless orphan. It¡¯s dirty. You shouldn¡¯t play with kids like that; it¡¯s contagious. Don¡¯t go near them.¡¹

    Words directed from those at the temple rang throughout Esther¡¯s mind.

    As she turned pale, Dorothy stepped before her lady and clenched her fists.

    That alone took plenty of courage.

    ¡°Lo¡­ Lord Sebastian, if you keep saying these things to my lady, I have no choice but to speak to my lord.¡±

    Sebastian glared at Dorothy as if annoyed.

    However, since the name of the Grand Duke was well-known to himself, Sebastian had to be careful.

    He pouted his lips and shook his hand.

    ¡°A lady? Is she really from the Tersia family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right!¡±

    Sebastian grumbled and glanced at Esther again.

    He anticipated Judy must have lied, but he was speaking the truth.

    However, this girl seemed far from similar to the Tersia family. She was frightened and unable to speak a word.

    ¡°Huh. I assumed it to be a lie, of course.¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t apologize.

    It was because he was convinced Esther wasn¡¯t of pure blood from her hair and eye color.

    The special trait of the Tersia family, which everyone knew of, was their sinister green eyes.

    Sebastian, which valued ??ancestry, found Esther before him rather laughable. He didn¡¯t know where they brought her from, but he chose to ignore her; she wasn¡¯t pureblood anyhow.

    ¡°Honestly, where did you bring her? This kind of kid can¡¯t compare to my sister. She must be worth no more than half a penny.¡±

    ¡°Young Lord!¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? How dare you yell at me?¡±

    Dorothy cried out in response to his arrogant manner he placed upon her lady. Sebastian screamed back.

    His voice blazed.

    ¡°I¡¯m speaking to myself, so just tell the Grand Duke. I remember your face, so I won¡¯t let this one pass.¡±

    Sebastian smirked and left after threatening Dorothy.

    Sebastian usually suffered much from Judy, so he was thrilled, now that he could pay back in some way.

    Dorothy tried to soothe Esther as she swore at the distant Sebastian.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let those words get to you, my lady.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Esther laughed feebly.

    She wondered why Sebastian¡¯s words remained lodged in her heart. He was only frank, and Esther knew of it well.

    Yet, she was furious and unsatisfied. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to return a single word.

    She decided to develop from her weak state, while she still faltered before the nobility.

    Esther stopped walking and took a seat on the bench. She placed down the basket and slowly embraced her knees.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a break.¡±

    She buried her face deep inside her knees and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t aspire to think of anything.

    How much time had passed since?

    The hands which hugged her knees loosened. A touch both soft and damp swept her fingers.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Esther hurriedly looked upwards and noticed black eyes staring straight towards her.

    ¡°Puppy?¡±

    ¡°Refref!¡±

    The brown-haired puppy licked Esther¡¯s hand nonstop.

    Although half as large as Esther in size, he was very gentle and seemed overly adorable as he wagged his tail playfully.

    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen him before, have you? This is master Judy¡¯s dog.¡±

    ¡°What is his name?¡±

    ¡°Happy.¡±

    Happy sniffed Esther¡¯s basket.

    He reached the top as if asking for her to open the basket and scratched the basket with his hand.

    ¡°You want this?¡±

    ¡°Wang!¡±

    Esther laughed at his cheerful response.

    Originally, she brought these cookies to share with Judy. She didn¡¯t expect to share them with his dog ??in the current situation.

    ¡°Good thing I brought them.¡±

    Who thought? She was happy to have someone to share the cookies with.

    As Esther broke the cookie into small pieces, she halted, wondering if the puppy was capable of eating them.

    ¡°Can I give the puppy this?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be alright?¡±

    Hmm. Esther pondered carefully, then decided to give him a small amount just in case.

    Happy, eagerly ate the piece of cookie as he wagged his tail.

    Then, he sat next to Esther as if he gained a fondness towards her.

    He scraped his stomach to indicate his liking for the snack.

    ¡°Cute.¡±

    Esther hugged Happy and ruffled his soft fur to her heart¡¯s content.

    Strangely enough, the more she stroked Happy, the more she felt better.

    ¡°My lady, I think we had better return; we don¡¯t know when master Judy will arrive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not waiting. I just like it here.¡±

    Esther smiled at the concerned Dorothy.

    She stroked Happy with her small hands and gazed up at the sky.

    The sun was still clear and the day was bright, so she wished to sit in the garden a bit longer.

    Not because she was waiting for Judy, but because Esther savored the brilliant sun. That was all.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ **

    ¡°Ah, dammit. I only made a fool of myself.¡±

    Judy scratched his head agitatedly.

    Today, he left for the auction house after discovering interesting information from a merchant who traded frequently.

    Judy involved himself in the auction as he heard there was a talking bird to be sold. It never showed up.

    Currently, he was irritated with the fact he waited all day in vain. While complaining to his escort, he recalled his arranged meeting with Esther.

    ¡°Wait. Edward, what time is it now?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s five twenty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡±

    Judy had sent a note in advance since he anticipated his late arrival, yet he completely neglected their meeting.

    He scratched his head in dismissal and didn¡¯t think much of it.

    ¡°Well, she must have waited only for a while.¡±

    He could just meet and apologize to her.

    Judy stopped by the doll store and bought a rabbit doll before arriving at his residence.

    Rather than bringing it due to him being apologetic, he reached for it impulsively because of its resemblance to Esther.

    ¡°Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Where¡¯s Esther?¡±

    After Judy entered the mansion, he immediately questioned the butler.

    At Judy¡¯s words, the butler¡¯s expression noticeably hardened.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you come here after meeting my lady?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Judy halted as he stretched his arms midway.

    Anxiety struck as he realized the butler¡¯s reaction was strange.

    ¡°She went out to meet the young master earlier and hasn¡¯t come back since.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±

    Was she still waiting?

    Judy dropped the rabbit doll from his hand. He dived outside, leaving the abandoned doll behind.

    It was already bleak outside as the summer season was coming to an end.

    The sky was tinged with red shades as of the sunset.

    ¡®We were supposed to meet at two.¡¯

    He continued running, denying that she had been waiting since that time. Judy¡¯s throat tasted of blood and was out of breath, but he didn¡¯t stop.

    Haah¡­ Haah¡­ Haah.

    Upon reaching the garden, Judy held both knees and stood.

    He had to grasp his breath for a while.

    He arrived before the sun completely set, thanks to his speedy pace. After regaining his breath, he stood and ran around the garden to find Esther¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°Hey! Esther! Where are you?¡±

    It was only after he ran a while that he spotted her.

    Esther was seated on a bench in front of the fountain. He could tell right away by the ribbon positioned over her head.

    His face burst with guilt the moment he caught sight of Esther.

 Chapter 16

    ¡®Is she an idiot?¡¯

    Judy couldn¡¯t believe she was still waiting for him in the garden.

    Inexplicable emotions rose from him the moment he witnessed her small figure crouching on the bench.

    Judy clenched his fists. He didn¡¯t realize his emotions of anger getting the better of him while he approached Esther. His feet struck harshly against the ground.

    ¡°Oh, come on, why are you doing this?¡±

    Judy didn¡¯t like seeing her in such a depressed condition, as if she had been left alone in the world. He wanted Esther to be able to raise her head confidently.

    As Judy approached Esther, he noticed Happy seated next to her.

    ¡°Wang-wang!¡±

    ¡°Uh, Happy? Why are you here?¡±

    Esther lifted her head in response to Happy¡¯s sudden barking.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Esther had thought Judy wouldn¡¯t come.

    However, although he was late, seeing that he arrived filled Esther with delight.

    ¡°Are you laughing?¡±

    Judy remained stunned as he witnessed Esther smiling brightly at his presence, rather than being angry for his late arrival.

    He approached Esther, a suffocating feeling overwhelming his chest.

    ¡°Are you stupid? Why wait for me when I didn¡¯t even appear?¡±

    Judy, unable to contain his anger, shot back angrily.

    ¡°I was just here because I liked the scenery. I wasn¡¯t waiting.¡±

    Esther smiled awkwardly and closed her mouth. Then she stepped on the ground to arise from the bench.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Huh?¡±

    However, since she had squatted down for so long, her legs slackened in the meantime.

    Hence, when she attempted to promptly rise, her legs curled, causing her to lose balance and scarcely land flat on the dirt.

    It wasn¡¯t long after she regained her composure, but Judy couldn¡¯t remove the guilt of the whole situation being his fault, exasperatedly disheveling his hair.

    ¡°¡­ Get on my back for now.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Judy crouched down in front of Esther and pointed to his back, while Esther¡¯s big eyes seemed ready to protrude from their place.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault, so I¡¯ll give you a piggyback ride.¡±

    ¡°Th, that¡¯s a little¡­¡±

    ¡°Your feet are asleep.¡±

    Judy turned his head and gazed at Esther.

    While Esther attempted to refuse, words couldn¡¯t seem to leave her mouth, as Judy¡¯s strong glare appeared to be forcing her to accept.

    ¡°Hurry. It¡¯s going to be harder if we stay like this!¡±

    At first, Esther shook her hands in disapproval, but she couldn¡¯t overcome Judy¡¯s stubbornness in the end and advanced in a hurry.

    ¡®I have to get on his back.¡¯

    Far from being carried by someone, Esther couldn¡¯t even recall being properly embraced. She was scared, she had never been through the feeling of person-to-person contact.

    Judy discerned Esther¡¯s hesitation and stepped backward. Then he pulled both her arms around his neck and stood up.

    ¡°Uh? Ack!¡±

    ¡°Are, are you okay? Wait!¡±

    Esther struggled not to fall amidst the jumble.

    She was also the first person Judy had carried on his back, so he nearly dropped her while trying to straighten his posture.

    ¡°Phew, I did it. It¡¯s harder than I thought.¡±

    Judy barely succeeded in raising Esther and stood. He was unfamiliar with having someone on his back, so his posture wasn¡¯t much sturdy.

    ¡®Wow, his back is wide.¡¯

    Esther was bewildered by Judy¡¯s much more spacious back than she had assumed.

    The problem was with the awkward atmosphere.

    Esther felt fairly fervent; she never indulged in such deep contact with others before now.

    She was struggling with the discomfiture, unable to breathe.

    ¡°I can walk.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so light I can¡¯t even feel you on my back.¡±

    Judy mentioned Esther was noisy.

    ¡°Are you really doing this?¡±

    ¡°Yup.¡±

    As she got used to being on his back, Esther¡¯s fast heartbeat began to gradually subside.

    Her ears, which held the color of a scarlet beet, slowly returned to their original color.

    Judy¡¯s back was very warm.

    The warmth transmitted by coming in touch with others. The feeling that both hearts are in touch. Even the constant sound of the others¡¯ heartbeat.

    ¡®What do I do¡­¡¯

    It was the greatest luxury Esther had ever felt in her life. She quietly swallowed the words meant to beg Judy to drop her off.

    She wanted to enjoy this luxury a little more, a little longer.

    She hoped it would be a long journey before they returned to the residence.

    The warmth people casually felt gradually melted into Esther¡¯s heart.

    ¡®How can the both of you be so lovely?¡¯

    Dorothy quietly followed the two children behind, both hands clasped together as her face filled with a thrilling expression at the sight.

    Judy, who held no particular interest in others, was now carrying Esther on his back, while she awkwardly smiled.

    It was such a lovely scene.

    In consequence of the sun which had already set, their way as they headed home was dark.

    Instead, the shimmering stars ornamenting the black sky were deemed visible.

    Esther parted her mouth blankly at the sight of the stunning landscape. Just looking at the starlight stuck her eyes and stung her heart.

    It was different from the darkness she observed while in prison.

    It was a sky with light.

    ¡®It¡¯s revolting.¡¯

    The feeling of being robbed of this life caused Esther to awake.

    Amidst Esther¡¯s deep contemplation, Judy was, on the other hand, submerged with nervousness.

    It was the first time in his life that he had carried someone on his back.

    Running out of breath while racing to the garden to see Esther, and even carrying her himself.

    ¡®When I broke promises I made with my friends, it didn¡¯t matter to me.¡¯

    But now, he was extremely troubled, in case he might have hurt Esther¡¯s feelings.

    ¡°Today¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    In the end, Judy managed to muster a formal apology upon Esther after his brief hesitation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was late.¡±

    A gentle smile spread over Esther¡¯s timid appearance.

    ¡°You still came.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be late again. I won¡¯t forget my promises.¡±

    Esther listened to Judy¡¯s remorseful voice.

    It was a blessing for Judy when he heard the sound of laughter emerging from behind his back.

    ¡°It was nice. It was fun waiting.¡±

    ¡°Look at this. You said you didn¡¯t wait earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Ack, never mind that! I spoke the wrong words.¡±

    Esther stuttered, rushing to cover her mouth with both palms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t have fun waiting from now on. I¡¯m not going to let anyone keep you waiting.¡±

    Judy¡¯s voice grew louder with emotion.

    It was funny that the same person who kept her waiting the whole afternoon seemed to forget for the very moment it was him who committed the act.

    ¡®You are the first person to take my side.¡¯

    Esther applied more force to her hands.

    The feeling of someone being on her side signified her reassurance.

    Esther leaned comfortably against Judy¡¯s back as they proceeded home.

    ¡®Eung, sleepy¡­¡¯

    Perhaps the sound of his heart beating resembled a lullaby.

    From some point on, Esther¡¯s eyelids sank heavily. Her unbearable sleep emerged.

    Esther soon drifted off.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re sleeping?¡±

    Judy grinned as he heard light breathing sounds issuing from behind his neck.

    He walked with the utmost care so that Esther wouldn¡¯t wake up.

    He felt like a real brother.

    ¡®In the future, promises made with Esther will be the top priority.¡¯

    Dorothy and the escorts seemed finally able to embrace their deaths as they observed Judy. One of the guards said, ¡®The young master is so mature,¡¯ and shed their tears in a handkerchief.

    Happy, who hadn¡¯t left Esther since before, also strolled beside him. He kept quiet and silently followed to keep Esther from waking.

    And by the time they almost reached the residence,

    Judy deeply reflected on himself in the past when it came to his daily routine.

    ¡®Ah, I should have trained harder.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s weight, which seemed to be as light as a feather¡¯s at first, was becoming heavier like cotton being soaked in water.

    Judy knew of Esther¡¯s gaunt physique.

    It was ridiculous he only possessed this much physical strength.

    ¡°Huff¡­ huff¡­¡±

    ¡°Master, shall I carry the lady on my back?¡±

    ¡°No thanks. She¡¯s my sister.¡±

    Judy gritted his teeth, vowing not to skip basic physical training from this point onwards.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥ **

    In the end, Judy didn¡¯t leave Esther until they arrived at her room.

    Thanks to her, his arms ached to the extent they seemed inclined to break, but Judy couldn¡¯t feel proud even after placing her on the bed.

    ¡°Ha, really. It¡¯s so hard.¡±

    Judy complained as he wiped the sweat streaming down his neck with a towel.

    ¡°But there¡¯s nothing wrong with her sleeping like that, right?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t my lady tired?¡±

    Judy stared at Esther, a grave expression written on his face.

    She had been sleeping so deeply that he could hardly hear her breathing.

    It was strange no reflexes came from her; it was only normal for her to shuffle while he placed her down on the bed.

    Judy placed two of his fingers over Esther¡¯s neck.

    He pressed down.

    ¡°We had better call a doctor in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will make sure to do so.¡±

    At this time, Dennis made his way into the room.

    He arrived in search of Judy since he hadn¡¯t seen him all day. His curiosity increased the more so when he witnessed Judy carrying Esther on his back.

    Dennis frowned as he observed Esther lying faintly.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know.¡±

    Judy waved his hands and dragged the chair beside Esther¡¯s bed.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll inform father of this.¡±

    Judy glared at Dennis.

    Dennis smiled and shrugged his shoulders.

    ¡°¡­I was supposed to meet her in Havel Garden today, but I forgot. This idiot waited for over three hours.¡±

    ¡°So it was because of you?¡±

    Judy shut his ears at Dennis¡¯s punctual speech.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not because of me¡­ It¡¯s not!¡±

    Judy was already feeling guilty, but after Dennis pointed the sin straightforwardly, he was distressed.

    Judy aimed his arrow at Dennis in return for his accusing remarks.

    ¡°Hey, you didn¡¯t even look for the kid when she wasn¡¯t home? Why don¡¯t you care about your little sister?¡±

    ¡°I am not free in my schedule as you. I am busy with plenty of other matters.¡±

    But it didn¡¯t work on Dennis.

    He had been stuck in the library all day.

    It was a fact that Judy knew well of. Dennis¡¯s daily schedule consisted of no free time, so right now he was only sputtering nonsense.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    As Dennis proceeded to make fun of Judy even more, he was taken aback by the sudden groaning and hurried to Esther.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    She hadn¡¯t woken up, but the sound of pain leaked through her closed mouth.

    Her face was pale.

    ¡°What do I do? Should I wake her up?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been shaking her, but she wouldn¡¯t open her eyes.¡±

    Judy pulled the blanket up to Esther¡¯s neck, thinking she was uncomfortable with the cold weather, yet her complexion only got worse.

    Esther¡¯s body cooled and her hands began to tremble.

    Judy and Dennis advanced at the same time.

    Each held one of Esther¡¯s hands.

    As they held her quivering hands, Esther strangely regained stability.

    Only then could Judy and Dennis exhale a breath of relief.

    ¡°Is she having a bad dream?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she looks distressed.¡±

    Dennis stared at Esther, promptly calling for Judy.

    ¡°Judy.¡±

    ¡°What.¡±

    ¡°Now that we have a sibling, what do you think?¡±

    It was a question he hadn¡¯t contemplated much. Judy blinked.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard. I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    Judy replied so. He still didn¡¯t let go of Esther¡¯s hand.

    Dennis chuckled at the sight.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re a little brother so you don¡¯t fit to be the older one.¡±

    ¡°When are you saying I was born? You¡¯re talking nonsense.¡±

    Judy couldn¡¯t fool Dennis no matter how much he pretended to be mindful.

    ¡®It¡¯s a surprise.¡¯

    Judy, who was usually alert and distrustful to people, was opening his heart too easily towards Esther.

    Dennis smirked, intrigued as to how Esther managed to cause this change in Judy.

    ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. Ah, the sound of her breathing has now relieved.¡±

    Dennis swiftly changed his words as Judy retorted furiously.

    Judy gazed at Esther in awe.

    There was a faint but affectionate emotion existing in his eyes.

    ¡°Master Judy.¡±

    Dorothy stepped in, producing a light cough.

    ¡°I have something you must know of.¡±

    Judy tilted his head and followed her outside, wondering what was causing her serious expression.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°In fact, Master Sebastian visited Havel Garden earlier.¡±

 Chapter 17

    ¡°Sebastian? Why¡­ Oh! Right. I called him.¡±

    Judy smacked his forehead.

    He invited Sebastian to show off Esther but ended up forgetting everything.

    ¡°But the words Lord Sebastian spoke to lady Esther¡­¡±

    ¡°What did he say?¡±

    As Dorothy proceeded to conclude her report, Judy¡¯s voice turned algid.

    Fortunately, Dorothy had quite an exquisite recollection.

    She recited Sebastian¡¯s every word without a single fault.

    ¡°What? Half a penny? Sebastian, that fat kid really said that, right?¡±

    Judy, who had listened intently to Dorothy¡¯s report, exploded and stomped as he sprang through the corridor.

    ¡®You dared touch my sister?¡¯

    Red veins bulged from his blazing eyes.

    His flaring eyes showed that he had no intention whatsoever of letting this incident go.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Around the same time, the main temple.

    Rabienne diligently strolled along the halls, her white priestly habiliments expressing ultimate pureness.

    She presented a smile filled with kind gentleness.

    ¡°May the Goddess bless you.¡±

    ¡°In the name of Epistos.¡±

    Everyone who passed by and encountered Rabienne paid a friendly greeting.

    It was only natural, as she was the most influential candidate to be considered as the next Saint.

    Rabienne blissfully enjoyed the gazes that were thrown her way. While playing the role of the saint that everyone coveted, she concluded for her to be the only person who could commit to the position decisively.

    Thanks to her vigorous brainwashing, the fourteen-year-old seemed much more mature in everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Her natural dignity was meticulously impeccable. As she had been thoroughly raised as a saint since birth, her knowledge was additionally on par with the adults.

    ¡®Am I a bit late?¡¯

    As Rabienne sped up her pace, she was abruptly called for by Eina and Tara, both junior candidates.

    ¡°Oh my! Lady Rabienne. Where are you heading?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lady Eina, Lady Tara. The Holy Lady of Cespia has called for me.¡±

    Exasperation and annoyance soared through Rabienne now that her path was blocked, but she managed to smile softly without expressing her inner feelings.

    Her real face was always hidden under a thorough mask.

    ¡°Admirable. Saint Cespia is always seeking for Lady Rabienne.¡±

    Eina raised her hands before her heart in admiration. She pretended not to be, but her voice was plenary of envy and jealousy.

    ¡°Not at all. The saint is watching over for other temple candidates in addition.¡±

    Rabienne was irked over the bothersome conversation.

    She opened her mouth to excuse herself, however, Tara¡¯s words were far more expeditious.

    ¡°But, Lady Rabienne. Have you heard the rumor?¡±

    ¡°What rumor?¡±

    Tara¡¯s eyes glistened excitedly. She glanced around to ascertain no one would hear, then recited quietly in a hushed voice.

    ¡°Why, you know, the junior candidate who used to visit Lady Rabienne from time to time. There is a rumor circulating that the b*tch disappeared.¡±

    Rabienne unconsciously held her breath.

    However, she quickly relieved her tension and raised her callous mouth.

    ¡°Do you mean Diana? Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t seen her in a long time.¡±

    ¡°I heard she left with an old aristocrat.¡±

    ¡°Some saw her meet a man inside the temple.¡±

    It was certainly nonsense considering Diana¡¯s age.

    However, Rabienne lowered her eyes as if she had recalled something.

    ¡°Perhaps it was related to who Diana said she was going to meet the last time¡­¡±

    A slip of the tongue was more than enough.

    Rabienne¡¯s words became a catalyst that emboldened the two.

    ¡°I knew it. In the first place, the problem was that an orphan managed to become a candidate.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This is what happens when you bring in unqualified kids.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s speak to the priest so that we won¡¯t receive orphans in the future.¡±

    For the gallant Tara and Eina, the rumors of Diana had been confirmed as true.

    ¡®They¡¯ll be gossiping to the fullest.¡¯

    On the morning of Diana¡¯s departure, Rabienne was the only person who had witnessed her.

    Rabienne wanted to hide the fact that the insignificant Diana had left for the Grand Duke¡¯s Family.

    It was still questionable whether the b*tch had been taken to the Grand Duke¡¯s family.

    She had previously sent someone due to her apprehensiveness, but she never heard from him.

    ¡®There was a use of value from her.¡¯

    When Rabienne befriended Diana, whom everyone ignored, and pretended to be close to her, she could easily recognize and revere her. The child¡¯s talent was striking.

    Rabienne, who worked to abstain the laughter that threatened to escape from her mouth, soon replied.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll have to excuse myself; the Saint must be waiting.¡±

    ¡°I apologize, Lady Rabienne. We¡¯ve taken up too much of your time. Please go ahead.¡±

    Rabienne advanced swiftly as soon as she finished greeting the candidates.

    The place where Saint Cespia rested was the southern annex of the temple.

    It¡¯s a place which no one could enter. However, Rabienne was an exception.

    Rabienne, a person never blocked from anything she wished for, greeted Verdo, the person in charge of guarding Cespia¡¯s room.

    ¡°Senior Verdo.¡±

    ¡°Welcome.¡±

    Verdo was in charge of guarding the Saint. He stood in front of the room where the Saint was resting and waited for Rabienne, who arrived at this time every day.

    The medicine Verdo had prepared in advance was handed over to Rabienne. The deep bowl filled with dark, black liquid.

    Rabienne¡¯s laughter deepened.

    She grinned and pulled a diminutive glass bottle from her pocket.

    She carefully opened the cork and added two drops of liquid from the glass bottle into the medicine bowl.

    It was only two drops, so it didn¡¯t show when mixed.

    The gazes of Rabienne and Verdo crossed for a brief moment.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please take good care of the Holy Saint.¡±

    Inside Cespia¡¯s room, various kinds of therapeutic plants were arranged to somehow revive her energy.

    A bed lay at the center of the green-ornamented room. Cespia could barely breathe as she lay.

    She was a Saint with power comparable to that of the Emperor¡¯s, yet her decrepit appearance was miserable. Her body was so thin that her bones could be seen through.

    It hadn¡¯t been long since Cespia changed into such a pitiful state. Although she gained a disease, it wasn¡¯t severe until recent years where she had grown old.

    ¡°Saint, I¡¯m here.¡±

    It was only after Rabienne sat next to her and greeted the saint that Cespia recognized someone else was present.

    ¡°Oh¡­ Rabienne, you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Yes. How are you feeling today?¡±

    Cespia¡¯s eyelids scarcely parted. She stretched her hand into the thin air but remained unable to reach Rabienne.

    ¡°Well. I don¡¯t think there is much left now¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You must get better.¡±

    Rabienne clasped Cespia¡¯s hand tight and encouraged her vigorously.

    ¡°I can¡¯t get better¡­ Cough, cugh. Ha¡­¡±

    Cespia proceeded to cough violently. It wasn¡¯t just a mere cough, as a stream of blood flowed through her ragged lips.

    ¡°Saint, you can¡¯t remain like this. Please drink the medicine.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of taking medicine now?¡±

    Cespia shook her head.

    She knew she didn¡¯t have much time left anyhow, therefore she wished to spend the time she was given left comfortably. However, whenever she took that medicine, her mind diverted and she lost consciousness.

    Rabienne bit her lips furtively. The process was almost completed, but if she didn¡¯t take the medicine once a day, things would go irrevocably wrong.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let you go yet. Please drink this for me.¡±

    Rabienne pleaded desperately as she filled the medicine with a spoon.

    Cespia didn¡¯t wish to take the medicine, however, she had no choice but to open her mouth when Rabienne implored desperately. She couldn¡¯t refuse to take the medicines Rabienne prepared herself.

    ¡®What a good girl.¡¯

    She was proud of Rabienne; she was a special individual. As she thought so, Cespia forced herself to drink all the medicine. As soon as she managed to swallow the liquid, her vision blurred and her mind turned hazy.

    ¡°¡­Thank you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would have died from this illness.¡±

    ¡°You do know? I am always on your side.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to¡­ take a break¡­¡±

    Cespia¡¯s sparkling eyes soon lost their vitality. Her blue, cerulean eyes disappeared under the heavily positioned eyelids.

    Rabienne smiled broadly at the sight. She couldn¡¯t stand the joy. Then, she leaned her head against Cespia¡¯s chest and sang softly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡±

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°Mmn.¡±

    Esther rose as she loosely rubbed her eyelids.

    She positioned her palm over her now open eyes.

    Esther blinked blankly, soon observing her surroundings in a startling stance.

    ¡°Did I sleep in a bed?¡±

    Somehow, she was lying atop a soft bed.

    As Esther scanned through her memory, she recalled being previously carried by Judy.

    ¡°And then I don¡¯t remember what happened after¡­¡±

    Esther sighed lightly.

    No matter how tired one is, it made no sense to fall asleep to the point of not waking up until the morning.

    This phenomenon was an indication that her Saint awareness was nearing.

    ¡®There must be a bit of time left.¡¯

    As she agonized over the situation, her head began to ache.

    As she sought to drink water, something fell next to her feet.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    A white, dainty rabbit doll?

    Esther held the rabbit doll in both hands and lifted it absent-mindedly.

    What is this? She tilted her head to observe the thing more closely, if not for the sudden clamor from outside.

    Esther¡¯s gaze turned to the door.

    The door slowly slipped open and Judy¡¯s head popped through the small gap.

    His eyes turned round as he peered into the room.

    ¡°Uh? She¡¯s awake!¡±

    The door instantaneously slammed open and numerous people flooded in.

    Judy at the lead, followed by Dennis, Darwin, Ben, Dorothy, and the other attendants.

    ¡°Why all of you¡­?¡±

    Esther mumbled in bewilderment.

    ¡°She¡¯s finally awake.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Judy and Dennis rushed towards the bed.

    The two stared at Esther with anxious eyes.

    Judy, in particular, sat atop the bedside chair, held his chin, and gazed at Esther grievously.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ What is it?¡±

    Esther stammered as she questioned the sudden atmosphere.

    ¡°You were ill.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You haven¡¯t woken up for two days.¡±

    Thanks to Dennis¡¯s kind explanation, Esther realized that she had slumbered for quite a time.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m already like this¡­¡¯

    Esther clasped the bed sheets tightly.

    No matter how unwell she was, losing her consciousness for two days wasn¡¯t something anticipated.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s face hardened as he heard Esther apologizing.

    ¡°Being sick is not something to apologize for.¡±

    Unlike his usual blunt way of speaking, the glare existing on Darwin¡¯s eyes was deadly.

    He vented his dissatisfaction using his eyes whenever he didn¡¯t find favor in something.

    Ben fell a safe distance from him.

    Darwin raised his hand after staring at Esther for a moment.

    Esther witnessed his hand and instinctively crouched down, wondering if he was going to hit her.

    However, Darwin¡¯s big hand only gently landed over her forehead.

    ¡°Fortunately, the fever has gone down.¡±

    Only then did Darwin¡¯s voice sound softer.

    ¡°Are you originally weak?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m healthy.¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks flushed.

    Such interest was burdensome and unfamiliar for her.

    ¡°Then, you¡¯re probably tired? Since you finally regained consciousness, let up get you medical treatment.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes, which shone fiercely, soon turned away.

    Then the door opened and the waiting physician¡¯s made their way, one after another.

 Chapter 18

    The doctors Darwin had called for beforehand were waiting for Esther to awaken throughout the entire time.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Surprised by the number of individuals entering, Esther shouted her refusal hastily. Even so, it was helpless.

    The first group of doctors were the exclusive attending physicians of the Grand Duke.

    Seven people entered at once, yet no one offered to inspect Esther first.

    The fundamental cause was because the physician could easily commit a mistake and dispense of Darwin¡¯s need for them. In addition, the more the others treated Esther, the less burden one would have when it became their turn.

    In the end, Evian, the lowest ranking among the doctors, was pushed forcibly on his back towards the bed.

    Evian paced forward.

    It was his first time standing in front of Darwin himself, as he was conventionally availing other doctors with their chores.

    ¡°Then, I will assist you for a moment.¡±

    The nervous Evian prehended Esther¡¯s small wrist.

    It wasn¡¯t after a while that he frantically scanned the girl. He soon shook his head as if outlandish.

    ¡°Is it a voluminous disease? How should I treat it?¡±

    Darwin commenced to press him when he discerned Evian¡¯s bizarre reaction.

    He seemed as if he would devour Evian right away.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Evian hesitated at the sight of Darwin.

    ¡°I, I think it would be nice if your Grace could stay a bit farther from here. I can¡¯t grasp a good view of the lady.¡±

    Evian¡¯s voice trembled thinly.

    From the time he entered the room, he was on the verge of running out of breath whilst catching the glances of the Duke.

    Darwin flinched visibly at Evian¡¯s words.

    He then pulled Judy away.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Do it again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±

    Only then did Evian regain the color of his face and see for the medical treatment as conventional.

    Near the cessation of the treatment, he and Esther¡¯s eyes met briefly.

    ¡®¡­?¡¯

    Esther was stunned.

    There was a mixture of contempt in the eyes of Evian as he briefly stole a glance.

    She immediately recognized the change, as they were the same eyes she always encountered at the temple.

    However, such an impression vanished in a flash, so Esther was rather discombobulated whether she witnessed correctly or not.

    ¡°Your Grace, it is over.¡±

    Evian, seeming frightened, concluded his examination as he placed the stethoscope down.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°The lady doesn¡¯t seem to have any special diseases, but she is very weak and skinny compared to kids her age.¡±

    The tense air loosened only after Evian reassured there was no immense problem.

    ¡°Please have her eat well.¡±

    Darwin only then could breathe a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Good thing.¡±

    Although Darwin was habitually an unemotional individual, he was unusually worried about Esther¡¯s condition.

    But that wasn¡¯t the end of the treatment.

    The remaining doctors proceeded to examine Esther one after another.

    ¡°Tell him to come in next.¡±

    As soon as the doctor culminated his medical treatment and excused himself, Darwin immediately called for the next person.

    Esther couldn¡¯t stand the situation anymore and desperately clutched Darwin¡¯s sleeve. She didn¡¯t want anyone else to examine her.

    ¡°Grand duke.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Her hand froze the bewildered Darwin. Esther¡¯s hand as it held on to his sleeve seemed so very endearing, it beat Darwin¡¯s heart without mercy.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    Esther gazed up at Darwin and shook her small head to assure she was really alright.

    At this rate, she would end up with a disease that didn¡¯t even subsist.

    However, after seeing Esther on the verge of tears, Darwin¡¯s worries grew even worse.

    ¡°The child has a bad complexion, Are you sure she¡¯s alright? Bring back the doctors that already checked her condition.¡±

    Darwin frowned profusely in the middle of his forehead and placed his hands over Esther¡¯s cheeks, examining her face in all directions possible.

    Esther sent Ben a look pleading for help as her cheeks were seized.

    Ben also sensed nothing would turn out good, so he closed his eyes and began speaking.

    ¡°Your Grace, it seems the lady is struggling a bit.¡±

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    Darwin stopped speaking and canvassed Esther more objectively.

    ¡°But what if the doctors are the ones who can¡¯t detect the disease?¡±

    ¡°Let us see for the next few days. I will show my lady to a physician once a day.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I see.¡±

    Thanks to Ben¡¯s assistance, Esther was able to prevent any further treatment.

    She placed her hand over her chest in relief, thinking the end of this fuss was rather fortunate.

    It was the most extravagant moment in all of Esther¡¯s lives.

    ¡°Then I will instruct an exclusive diet for the lady¡¯s quick recovery.¡±

    ¡°Take care of the snacks.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The butler was deeply motivated. Not only the butler but all the servants as well.

    It was no wonder that this was the Grand duke¡¯s mansion.

    However, there was absolutely no reason to fall due to lack of sleep.

    Everyone turned their eyes on Esther as if inspiriting her to get stronger.

    As the uproar passed by and everything quietened down, Esther glanced at Darwin, still seated in the room.

    She was ashamed for this fuss to have accumulated although she wasn¡¯t ill in the first place. It would have been better if she were genuinely sick.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it was nothing that big of a deal.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? You aren¡¯t unwell, I am rather glad.¡±

    Darwin spoke to Esther in a gentle but stern voice.

    ¡°And this is an immensely big deal. It will always be problematic when you are ill.¡±

    Words that Esther had never heard of penetrated her mind. The tickling sensation originating from her chest was strange.

    ¡®I wasn¡¯t even sick.¡¯

    Was it like this when she was at the temple?

    No one cared for Esther, even during the times she was solemnly ill.

    Even when she bled and suffered, they all overlooked her presence as if it were natural.

    So she thought she was a person who should become bedridden.

    Compared to what Esther had been through, two days¡¯ unconsciousness was nothing. It was peculiar and strange to be among people who made a fuss about it.

    The tearful Esther worked to open her eyes.

    ¡®You can¡¯t cry.¡¯

    It seemed like her tears would spill out the moment she released her strength.

    She proceeded to grab anything to refrain her tears, but Judy, who was seated next to the bed, stopped her from doing so.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s my gift.¡±

    Judy grinned brightly and intervened without notice.

    ¡°I bought it because it looks like you.¡±

    ¡°This and me¡­ What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Here. Both your eyes are exactly the same.¡±

    Judy worked to widen his eyes to imitate the Rabbits¡¯.

    Esther visually examined the doll to see if they did seem alike.

    However, the pure white sheepish doll and the soft, lovely fur did not resemble Esther in any way.

    Rather, it was the opposite.

    ¡°I don¡¯t look like it¡­¡±

    Esther pulled both ears of the rabbit doll.

    Although she didn¡¯t think they resembled each other in any way, the tips of her small mouth slowly curled upwards.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I need to be here anymore, so let¡¯s get out of¡­ Ack! Father, it hurts!¡±

    Judy was held firmly in Darwin¡¯s grasp as he attempted to flee the room.

    Soon after, he dismally returned to his place in consequence of his father¡¯s malignant touch.

    ¡°Before you leave, say sorry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right.¡±

    Judy ran to Esther on the verge of tears and hugged her shoulders, begging for her forgiveness for what happened when he forgot their meeting.

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    Her eyes bulged endlessly; she was hugged defenselessly without warning.

    Dennis didn¡¯t seem particularly hesitant as he hugged Esther alongside Judy.

    Darwin ventured forward as the twins loosened both their arms.

    For her to not be surprised, he opened his arms wide for a moment before embracing her.

    His physique was so large that Esther successfully fell into his arms.

    ¡°Let¡¯s remain healthy.¡±

    Darwin patted Esther on the back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get sick.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace! You shouldn¡¯t treat the lady like you would with the masters!¡±

    ¡°Oh, was I too strong? I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Darwin did work to be as gentle as possible, but all sorts of nagging came from the servants, in fear that the frail Esther would be harmed.

    During that time, Esther couldn¡¯t keep her mind clear from the sudden attacks. Her cheeks glowed red.

    It was new and awkward, as no one had hugged her before. She felt odd.

    ¡®It seems that people can be so close together.¡¯

    Esther was bewildered by the actions of those who hugged her casually. That the warmth between people could be close.

    After a while, she came to her senses to find herself in the room alone.

    ¡°Ah¡­ They¡¯re gone.¡±

    The absent-minded Esther stretched out on the bedsheets.

    Until now, everything resembled a dream.

    She had never imagined that Darwin, who was said to have caused a little girl to weep with a smile on his face, would act as he did now.

    ¡°Who would believe it?¡±

    Esther lowered her head and began to giggle. She somehow couldn¡¯t stop herself from laughing.

    The laughter grew louder and louder, and for a while, Esther grinned and chuckled like a mad person.

    After a long break off, Esther¡¯s eyes loaded with thick teardrops that were deemed unable to flow.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Evian, the first physician who examined Esther first, was unable to leave and circled the mansion.

    His gaze remained fixed on the third floor, where Esther was currently resting.

    His current eyes which filled with queerness were the very same Esther caught for a moment.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    Evian glanced down at his still shaking hand.

    As a physician, Evian was very successful in his role.

    Although he remained a low-level official, he was selected as one of the few chief dentists of the Grand Duke¡¯s residence.

    However, he possessed one more unique talent that no one else knew of.

    It was the ability to detect divine power.

    Normally, it was a skill displayed only to the temple priests, but for an unknown reason, it was also revealed to Evian.

    Even so, it was a talent befitting a doctor.

    The divine power was under the jurisdiction of the temple, so there was no need for the intervention of ordinary doctors.

    Today, however, Evian was aware of Esther¡¯s secret that other doctors have not noticed thanks to his exceptional capacity.

    It was the fact that Esther¡¯s body had a tremendous amount of divine power.

    His hands trembled the moment he discovered her mana.

    It hadn¡¯t yet manifested, but Evian couldn¡¯t even imagine what it would be like to use that force properly.

    Evian muttered his opinion as he took a seat on the bench.

    ¡°He knew and brought her in for that reason, I¡¯m sure.¡±

    It made sense if one thought about it carefully.

    Everyone knew how horrific and terrifying the Grand Duke of Darwin was.

    It was strange from the beginning that he, who held no mercy towards others, brought an orphan.

    There was already a rumor in the residence that such a thing couldn¡¯t be the case unless the child had already been hidden beforehand.

    It was odd, Evian thought, but now he understood that there was a special price for the orphan he had brought.

    ¡°Such a scary man.¡±

    Evian clicked his tongue.

    His tongue hung out in the cruelty of Darwin¡¯s casual use of a pitiful child.

    ¡®Well, I don¡¯t care what happens to the orphan.¡¯

    There was one significant thing for Evian.

    How far can this secret be kept?

    Now that he had learned the secrets of the grand duke, his career path was not less than a matter of course.

    Evian hummed excitedly and left for elsewhere.

 Chapter 19

    After Esther¡¯s incident, she was treated with burdensome hospitality.

    Every morning and evening, a doctor would provide her treatment, and a special meal would be prepared separately.

    The doctor stated she shouldn¡¯t take long strolls until her body recuperated. Because of that, Esther remained in her room for a few days.

    Tduk Tduk.

    Esther fidgeted with the rabbit her brother Judy had left behind, a sudden noise pricking her ears.

    ¡°Rain?¡±

    Raindrops were falling swiftly through the open window. Esther¡¯s face turned noticeably dark when she perceived the scene.

    ¡°Oh, my. It must be raining.¡±

    Concluded Dorothy, as she glanced at Esther who stood by the window.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes turned anxious.

    After a while,

    Rumble, bang-!!

    Thunder and lightning began to strike. The raindrops, which dropped to the ground, also became increasingly thicker.

    Esther jumped from her bed to the floor in fright of the thunder.

    ¡°My lady, are you alright?¡±

    Dorothy came running from the other side of the room.

    Esther clasped her ears shut with both hands and shook her head wildly.

    ¡°Are you afraid of thunder?¡±

    Dorothy felt remorseful for Esther, but on the other hand, she thought it was somewhat cute of her to act that way.

    It was common for children of Esther¡¯s age to be scared of lighting, so she didn¡¯t think of it as strange.

    ¡°It will pass soon. I believe the goddess is angry today.¡±

    ¡°Dorothy, window¡­ Please close the window.¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll close it right away.¡±

    Dorothy shut all the windows in the room and locked them tightly so they wouldn¡¯t shake. In addition, she double-capped the curtains.

    Only then did Esther open her eyes.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t a prison.¡¯

    Recalling the fact, she carefully removed her hands from her ears. She felt relieved of the calmness that once again surrounded her.

    But that was only for a while.

    Choosing a room with large windows turned out to have a poisonous countereffect.

    Esther didn¡¯t hold the power to stop the growing rain and thunder that ripped the sky every few minutes.

    ¡°It seems a bit violent. It looks like we¡¯re going to expect heavy rain all night¡­¡±

    Dorothy gazed worriedly at Esther. She seemed disoriented after the rain began to fall.

    ¡°Are you scared?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    She was clutching the blanket so fiercely that her hands turned white. Nevertheless, Esther struggled to remain calm.

    ¡°Many kids would be scared. It¡¯s happened to me too. Doesn¡¯t it sound like a monster?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s really nothing. The rain will soon pass away.¡±

    Dorothy, unaware of Esther¡¯s condition, took the matter insignificantly and raised Esther to bed.

    ¡°Shall I stay with you tonight?¡±

    Dorothy glanced at her watch and asked. It was already past her work hours, but she was deeply worried about the abnormally agitated Esther.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to do that. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Esther shook her head with a forced smile. She didn¡¯t want to show Dorothy her weaknesses.

    ¡°But if you¡¯re having a hard time, you should call me anytime. Definitely.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dorothy gently patted Esther¡¯s hair and made her way out of the room.

    Her hand seemed to have regained Esther¡¯s stability for a moment, but as soon as Dorothy left, the little girl¡¯s face turned pale.

    In an instant, the sun had set, and the darkness only deepened her fear.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. This isn¡¯t a prison. It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Esther restlessly instilled in herself that everything would be alright as if memorizing a spell.

    She shut her eyes tightly and tried not to think of anything. But in the face of the thunder and heavy rain, it was useless.

    Rumble! Rumble-bang!

    Esther jumped out of bed the moment she heard the sound of lightning thundering nearby.

    ¡°Kyaak!!¡±

    She dragged her blanket and ran to the very corner of the room.

    A place where the surroundings were tight. She needed a place to protect herself.

    ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    She repeated her daily memorized words as her body crouched in the corner.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me alone. I¡¯m scared here¡­¡±

    When she was in prison, Esther detested rainy days the most.

    She was so frightened to hear the sound of thunder in prison, where she couldn¡¯t see anything in the existing darkness.

    However, the larger reason was that Rabienne always visited on rainy days.

    Kwagwagwang-!!

    Once again, the thunder struck violently. Then, as if something had been touched, all the lights in the room went out.

    Esther, engulfed in the darkness, finally began to weep.

    ¡°Someone get me¡­ Please, someone, get me out. I haven¡¯t done anything wrong. It¡¯s dark here.¡±

    Dark memories of the past came to mind and started eating Esther.

    ¡¸

    ¡°I¡¯m feeling unpleasant today due to the rain. Could I release my unpleasantness to you?¡±

    ¡°Please. It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ll do whatever you ask me to do¡­ Huh? Rabienne, we¡¯re friends. Please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m so scared.¡±

    ¡°Friend? How many times do I have to tell you to understand? I can¡¯t be friends with someone like you.¡±

    The past Rabienne was clearly reflected before Esther¡¯s blurred vision.

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do this. Please, please.¡±

    Even as Esther cried, Rabienne only smiled as she beat her using a whip.

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving this place. Live as my slave until you die.¡±

    ¡¹

    Esther screamed, sensing the same pain of the whip that Rabienne had wielded.

    ¡®Huu. I hate it. I want to get out of here.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s eyes gradually lost their vitality. She witnessed her most hated visions and heard hallucinations as if enchanted.

    ¡°I¡­ Can¡¯t escape.¡±

    She denied it endlessly, but she knew deep in her heart. Everything she had tried so far had failed.

    The darkness that Esther had forcibly buried inside spilled out. What fell into Esther¡¯s eyes was endless despair.

    ¡°Kill me. Anyone is fine¡­ Get me out¡­ No, kill me. Please¡­¡±

    Esther sobbed and began to scratch herself. She scratched her hands and legs violently, her body shivering.

    The trauma of her past was too deeply rooted to escape by simply leaving the temple.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Darwin was reviewing the papers in his study as usual.

    He was often called a workaholic, as he was never interested in the weather outside.

    However, Ben, who did not disturb him at work, wandered around for a few hours, unable to restrain himself.

    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡±

    Darwin spoke condescendingly, his expression representing his hostility.

    ¡°Well¡­ It is raining severely outside.¡±

    ¡°Since when did you care so much about the weather?¡±

    When Darwin stared at him pathetically, Ben flinched and added.

    ¡°Not only is the rain still proceeding, but also with the thunder.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Darwin eventually placed down his pen and pressed on his temples. His head was pounding from overwork.

    ¡°Actually¡­ A maid visited previously, and it seemed that Lady Esther was afraid of the thunder.¡±

    Darwin raised his head at the remark, a clear look of surprise presented on his face.

    ¡°Esther? Why tell me that now?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Your Grace ordered never to be disturbed during work¡­ I apologize.¡±

    Ben, who had been falsely accused, raised his voice slightly to prove his innocence. However, he hurriedly shut his mouth after perceiving Darwin¡¯s glare.

    ¡°Is work more important?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You are my secretary, so you should take care of your priorities. My family comes much before this job.¡±

    ¡°I will keep that in mind.¡±

    Darwin stood up and left the study. It was still too early to finish the day, but he was worried regarding Esther¡¯s fear of the rain.

    The mansion must still be unfamiliar for her. His heart sank at the thought that she might have been afraid to sleep alone.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a good feeling.¡±

    As Darwin rushed unlike himself, Ben tried to reassure him gently.

    However, Darwin ran up the stairs, unknown anxiety overwhelming him.

    It was when they arrived on the third floor where Esther¡¯s room was located. Darwin and Ben paused and stared at each other.

    ¡°Just now, this sound¡­¡±

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    Darwin took a deep breath and began to run to Ether¡¯s room.

    Ben only halted with a shocked look on his face and covered his head with his palm.

    ¡®Oh, my God.¡¯

    It was Esther¡¯s scream that they heard.

    As soon as the lightning struck loudly, a grim scream was heard from inside. Then sobbing broke out.

    While Ben blamed himself for not speaking sooner, Darwin quickly opened Esther¡¯s door and entered.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    Despite the sound, Esther was still trapped in her own world.

    Darwin, who perceived the darkness in the room, ordered immediately.

    ¡°Ben, go bring a candle right now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I see.¡±

    After Ben left, Darwin stood in the dark and looked around.

    Due to the weeping, he was able to find Esther without difficulty.

    ¡°Esther, it¡¯s me.¡±

    He moved from the bed and walked slowly towards the crouching figure in the corner of the room. The blanket covering her was trembling endlessly.

    Were you scared? Darwin slowly removed the blanket while in despair.

    Esther was scratching herself wildly, her hair all tangled.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    Darwin was bewildered and called Esther. He held her hands tightly so that she could no longer scratch herself.

    Esther¡¯s small, tightly grasped hand was so cold that even Darwin¡¯s warmth left as soon as they made contact.

    ¡°¡­Esther.¡±

    Even Darwin¡¯s voice slightly trembled. Esther¡¯s tightly closed eyes slowly opened.

    He bit his lips in agony after seeing her swollen eyes and red lips.

    ¡°Grand duke?¡±

    Esther blinked blankly after waking at the voice calling for herself.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m here.¡±

    But the remnants of the past were too deep for her escape immediately. Esther asked Darwin with an empty voice.

    ¡°Duke¡­ Here¡­ Is it the temple?¡±

    Her eyes and voice seemed to have returned to the day they first met. No, her impression was even more devastating than then.

    As soon as he witnessed the dark emotions deeply rooted in Esther¡¯s eyes, Darwin felt his heart torn.

    ¡°No. This is your house. This is not the temple.¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Darwin forced Esther¡¯s eyes to keep in contact with him.

    He tried to reverse the focus of Esther from whatever she was thinking to him.

    After so much effort, Esther barely managed to face Darwin.

    ¡°Grand duke.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here, in front of you.¡±

    As soon as Darwin felt relieved and rested his hands, tears began to drip from Esther¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Please kill me.¡±

 Chapter 20

    ¡°Kill you¡­ What?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes were stained with shock.

    At the same time, he recalled the first time they met. During that event, she had spoken the same thing, asking him to kill herself.

    ¡°Maybe now is the time. Please kill me.¡±

    As Esther begged, the thunder struck, and she covered her ears while burying her face in her knees.

    ¡®What in the world did this small child go through?¡¯

    Darwin was overwhelmed by anger. These weren¡¯t words that should originate from a twelve-year-old.

    He¡¯d rather her tell him to stay by her side instead of cruel statements.

    He said he would give her anything she wanted, but the first thing this child asked for was her death.

    ¡°Why on earth¡­¡±

    Darwin couldn¡¯t keep up with the terrible words. What made this little child so desperate?

    ¡°I have a knife. I¡¯ll give it to you if you need it.¡±

    As if to prove that she was not just bluffing, she violently pressed on her hand.

    Darwin stared at Esther¡¯s hand, which had gone pale. Countless emotions sprang within him.

    If only they had met earlier. If only they could¡¯ve been a family sooner. He felt so painful, and his heart hurt severely.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No. No one, not me, can hurt you.¡±

    Darwin drew out the sweetest voice he could produce and whispered gently.

    Esther flinched and shut her eyes at Darwin¡¯s raised hand, which intended to comfort and soothe her.

    Darwin felt the surge of murder rush through him and clenched his fists.

    ¡°Who hit you?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Esther mumbled and shook her head. Darwin felt even more emotional.

    ¡°Esther, look at me.¡±

    Darwin bent his knees and adjusted his eye level to match Esther¡¯s. Then he slowly recognized.

    He had never soothed a crying child. When the twins wept, the nanny would only hug them.

    Nevertheless, he made clumsy eye contact to calm the frightened Esther.

    ¡°Who am I?¡±

    ¡°The Grand Duke.¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is the Grand Duke¡¯s residence, your home. It is a very safe place.¡±

    Esther nodded slowly at Darwin¡¯s words.

    ¡°No one can hurt you. I will protect you.¡±

    As she listened to his sincere tone, Ether slowly began to return to her senses.

    ¡°Are you afraid of lightning?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    This time, she answered simply and honestly.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    It was not easy to block the lightning this instant. The sound would continue to leak inside, no matter how many times it would be blocked with curtains.

    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll stay by your side.¡±

    ¡°The Grand Duke?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened. It struck her that the cold-hearted Darwin would be there for her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed for now. It¡¯s too cold here.¡±

    When Esther didn¡¯t help herself up, Darwin gently lifted her, assuring her it would be alright.

    To keep the thunder from being heard as much as possible, he wrapped the blanket tightly around her while embracing the small girl.

    ¡°Since when were you afraid of thunder?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Esther spoke quietly.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been locked up all the time. But on rainy days, Rabienne would always¡­ Ah, nothing.¡±

    Was it because she was happy that someone was there for her? Her mind uplifted, and hidden memories unconsciously spilled out.

    ¡°Because of Rabienne?¡±

    ¡°Huh? I must have spoken the wrong thing.¡±

    Esther roughly equivocated her reasoning and marked her words as a mistake. It wasn¡¯t something she could tell Darwin.

    ¡®Locked? Rabienne?¡¯

    But Darwin didn¡¯t listen to anything Esther said.

    He was planning to send a person to the temple to investigate as soon as the day dawned.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    Darwin gently laid Esther on top of the bed and grabbed a chair next to the bedside.

    His sleeve was still clenched in Esther¡¯s grasp.

    It was then.

    Footsteps could be heard from the hallway. It wasn¡¯t long after Judy burst into the room.

    Judy was hugging a pillow with one arm while rubbing his sleepy eyes with the other hand.

    ¡°Father? Esther? Why are you with her?¡±

    ¡°Did you wake up from the thunder?¡±

    ¡°No, I was worried about Esther since there was too much thunder striking.¡±

    Judy opened his mouth and yawned. Then, without hesitation, he ran up to the bed.

    ¡°Huh? Esther, did you cry? Your eyes are red.¡±

    When Esther avoided looking at him, Judy snorted and stretched her cheeks.

    ¡°What, you¡¯re still a baby.¡±

    ¡°Judy!¡±

    Of course, when Darwin rebuked him, he grumbled and let go.

    ¡°But did father come because he was worried about Esther?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Tch. You never came to me.¡±

    Judy puffed his cheeks and threw a fit. It was evident he was upset.

    Bewildered by him, Darwin unconsciously responded coldly.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t afraid of lighting.¡±

    ¡°No, I was scared when I was a kid. That¡¯s why I came here to check on Esther.¡±

    Eventually, Darwin lowered his head.

    Since it was true that he had not cared for the twins, it was heartbreaking to realize it only belatedly.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m already hurt.¡±

    Judy admitted that he was hurt and swung his head to the other side.

    ¡°Judy, if I knew you were scared, I would do the same for you. I didn¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Just with words?¡±

    ¡°¡­Then?¡±

    ¡°Give me a present.¡±

    Judy stretched out his hands while pouting. A line formed between Darwin¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°What do you want to receive?¡±

    ¡°The immunity right. No scolding me!¡±

    ¡°This child¡­!¡±

    ¡°You said you were sorry just now!¡±

    ¡°¡­I know.¡±

    Eventually, Judy pulled out a voucher from Darwin. Then he laughed as if nothing had happened.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been deceived.¡¯

    Darwin belatedly realized that he had fallen for Judy¡¯s trick, but he could not take back what had already occurred.

    ¡°But Esther. I¡¯m not scared now. So if you grow up a little more, you won¡¯t be afraid of that sound.¡±

    Judy bragged that he wasn¡¯t scared anymore. Nevertheless, those words somehow comforted Esther.

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I mean it. But since you¡¯re scared, I¡¯ll protect you until you¡¯re not anymore!¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been long since both met, yet he was already acting like an older brother.

    A smile hung around Darwin¡¯s mouth as he observed the scene. It was lovely to watch him taking care of Esther.

    ¡°Good. In the future, let¡¯s all sleep together on rainy days.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? Yay! I hope it rains all the time.¡±

    Esther tried to assure it was alright as she was uncomfortable with the care surrounding her, but was blocked by Judy¡¯s excited voice.

    ¡°This kid.¡±

    Darwin frowned and gave Judy a big flick on his forehead.

    Esther¡¯s face as she stared at them slowly turned to normal.

    ¡°Ahm, I¡­ I have brought a candle.¡±

    Ben, who had entered after waiting for the right time to make appear, sniffled in emotion.

    He had never seen such a rare sight during his entire career serving Darwin and hence was deeply moved.

    ¡°Place it there.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    After he placed the candle on the table, their surroundings brightened in a flash. Esther¡¯s eyes reflected the glimmering light as she gazed at the lamp.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s bright.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The darker the place, the better the light penetrates. Darkness is nowhere near when the light has driven it out.¡±

    Darwin patted Esther¡¯s chest with his large palm.

    ¡°So sleep well.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I¡¯ll do it too.¡±

    Judy also proceeded to pat Esther¡¯s stomach with his hand alongside Darwin.

    Though both their rhythms were offbeat and not a wink of sleep hit Esther, it felt more peaceful than ever.

    Come to think of it, she couldn¡¯t hear the sound of the lighting from some point on. It was the same despite the heavy rain.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You can¡¯t sleep because of me.¡±

    ¡°No, I feel at ease watching you.¡±

    Darwin gently fixed Esther¡¯s bangs which tilted forward.

    ¡°Look, Judy is already asleep. You should too.¡±

    Judy fell asleep as soon as he closed his eyes.

    ¡°Are you going to leave when I fall asleep?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll stay until the rain stops.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t go¡­ If you leave me alone¡­¡±

    Was it because she was relieved by those words? Or, perhaps it was due to Darwin¡¯s warm voice.

    Esther slowly closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

    ¡°Now you are asleep.¡±

    Darwin sorrowfully observed Esther, who still clutched his pinky in fear of it disappearing.

    ¡®Will you rest here?¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯

    ¡®I will bring you a blanket.¡¯

    For fear that the children would wake up, Ben and Darwin conversed while whispering to each other.

    ¡®But¡­ She strangely hated the thunder.¡¯

    ¡®It seems like she had a trauma. She seemed to have been abused¡­ and trapped somewhere.¡¯

    ¡®Young lady? That¡¯s strange. There was no such thing while I investigated.¡¯

    Ben lowered his head.

    Esther was thoroughly examined before adoption. Nothing strange had happened since she entered the temple.

    ¡®There¡¯s no way the temple will speak the truth. Aren¡¯t they the ones who hide all secrets?¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯s true, but¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem like they could have done anything to a low-ranking temple candidate.¡¯

    ¡®Check once more. There may be someone in the temple named Rabienne.¡¯

    ¡®Rabienne? It¡¯s a name I¡¯ve heard of many times¡­ Ah, isn¡¯t she the daughter of Duke Brions?¡¯

    ¡® ¡­It turns out the daughter of that bastard is Rabienne. It¡¯s a common name, isn¡¯t it? Find out if there¡¯s anyone else.¡¯

    ¡®I see.¡¯

    After he finished instructing Ben, Darwin¡¯s eyes sank deeply.

    ¡®If Esther had been abused, they should pay the price.¡¯

    ¡®How frightening. Are you planning to go to war with the temple?¡¯

    ¡®Do you think I am not capable?¡¯

    Ben, feeling appalled by Darwin¡¯s expression, gulped and shook his head.

    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll make sure to find out.¡¯

    Even after Ben left, Darwin continued to sit by the bedside and watch the sleeping children.

    He was going to stay until the rain stopped, as he promised Esther.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t bad either.¡¯

    Judy seemed to be in an uncomfortable position as he snored amidst his sleep, while the calm Esther breathed in and out leisurely. Darwin felt strange as he observed them.

    He had never witnessed his children sleeping. He didn¡¯t feel the need to.

    But, as he observed their cute, angel-like faces, a corner of his heart flickered.

    He thought it would be tedious, but time flew by just staring at them.

    ¡®Does this refer to the saying, *¡®it doesn¡¯t hurt even if I put them into my eyes¡¯?¡¯

    *TL/N: This term is used to describe someone precious, such as one¡¯s offspring. The phrase implies a willingness to endure the pain because he or she is precious. He/she is the apple of my eye.

    Darwin laughed at the words that he had never thought to empathize with. It was strange to think of it himself.

    At the same time, he looked back on how indifferent he had been to the twins.

    He regretted and wished he had watched the children grow up more.

    He felt bitter when he realized how much he had been pushed away by his work.

    ¡°I was a fool.¡±

    Darwin watched them sleep, deciding that he would spend more time with his three children.

 Chapter 21

    The next morning,

    Esther opened her eyes, struggling with the stuffy humidification.

    ¡°Ung.¡±

    Somehow, when she lowered her head to catch a glimpse of her stomach, Judy¡¯s legs were sticking right above.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Esther dumbfoundedly moved Judy¡¯s leg. Surprisingly, his thigh was effortlessly tossed and his body twisted to the other side.

    Nevertheless, her bewilderness had not yet been resolved. Something was wrong. It was only then that she realized her left hand was locked in a much bigger one.

    ¡°Duke?¡±

    Darwin was asleep on the chair. Although he was in a very uncomfortable position, it seemed he held onto her hand throughout the night.

    Darwin¡¯s face was like a statue constructed by a craftsman.

    ¡®Wow.¡¯

    Esther admired Darwin as she gawked his way. Such an appearance of the duke seemed much gentler than usual.

    When Esther finally came to her senses, she stealthily moved her left hand.

    She tried to sneak it out, but as soon as she budged, Darwin¡¯s eyes sprang open.

    ¡°Ah, did you wake up?¡±

    His eyes were so clear, she wondered if he were the same person who had been dozing off until now.

    Esther bowed her head after remembering what had happened last night, recalling how absurd it must have been.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, because of me¡­¡±

    ¡°At times like this, you shouldn¡¯t apologize. Instead, say thank you.¡±

    Darwin spoke casually and patted Esther on the head as if nothing happened.

    Esther¡¯s posture was uncomfortable all night, so when she stretched, several cracking sounds could be heard from her shoulders.

    ¡°Judy, wake up and walk to your room.¡±

    Darwin shook Judy¡¯s shoulders to wake him up. The boy was fast asleep.

    ¡°Ugh. Leave me alone. I¡¯m going to sleep more!¡±

    Nevertheless, Judy only whined and covered his ears with a pillow. He didn¡¯t intend to head back to his room.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll hold you upside down¡­¡±

    ¡°Duke, it¡¯s alright. He couldn¡¯t sleep because of me, so I want to let him rest more.¡±

    Darwin was really going to hang Judy upside down and wake him up, but looking at Esther¡¯s face, he decided to hold himself from doing so.

    ¡°Alright. It¡¯s still early, so get some rest and come down for breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Esther nodded.

    She bowed, her heart filled with so much sincerity that her head scarcely touched the ground. Darwin raised her head once more and left the room.

    ¡®I think it stopped raining.¡¯

    Esther trotted to the window. The curtain was drawn wide open and the morning sunshine poured through the room.

    As she watched the brightened outside world, she remembered what Darwin had said last night.

    The very words that darkness is nowhere near where the light has driven it out.

    ¡°Is it true?¡±

    Until now, she had never escaped the darkness. It was always darkness following darkness. Despair was only beginning again.

    So she didn¡¯t know that she could see such a clear sky the next day after the thunderstorm.

    ¡°Can I, too?¡±

    Will the day come when she pushes the past away and becomes familiar with this life?

    Esther pulled herself from the window and closed her eyes. It was good to feel the warm sunshine and light breeze.

    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s cold! Close the door.¡±

    However, Judy seemed to be the opposite. He frowned and dug into the blanket, complaining it was cold.

    Esther smiled back at the sight and closed the window again.

    She liked the sky. But she liked Judy a lot better.

    ¡°Shall we go back to bed again?¡±

    It was still more comfortable to sleep on the floor than in bed, but she thought that habit could be fixed as the time went by, little by little.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    After the rain stopped, her routine remained the same.

    Esther acted as if nothing had happened, and Darwin also did not mention what happened that night.

    As soon as she finished breakfast, Esther headed back to her room and sat there eating the pie that Dorothy provided.

    ¡°Are there any places you want to visit?¡±

    ¡°Is there any place for me to go to?¡±

    ¡°Of course! There is a castle next to here. There is also a lake. In addition to that, there are countless gardens you haven¡¯t been to. I¡¯ll take my lady there if she wishes for it.¡±

    Esther¡¯s ears rang at the word lake. She was bored residing in her room every day, so it didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea to roam around the mansion.

    But the moment Esther opened her mouth to agree, a knock resounded from the door.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    Dorothy wore a look of surprise as she greeted Dennis.

    ¡°Y, young master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, may I enter?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dennis headed straight for Esther. He was dressed in plain attire.

    ¡°What were you doing?¡±

    ¡°I was just resting.¡±

    Esther was the most uncomfortable with Dennis in the mansion. It was because his eyes seemed to be openly observing herself.

    She¡¯d rather have him show his dislike, but he was the type whom you wouldn¡¯t know what he was thinking.

    As he stared at Esther for a while, Dennis asked with a smile.

    ¡°Then will you come out with me for a while?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected remark. Even Dorothy turned anxious and exchanged glances at the two.

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°I just want to speak to you, so let¡¯s go to the Havel Garden together.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s tone was amiable and courteous. But his eyes were not smiling at all. Esther could feel the pretentiousness coming from them.

    ¡®What is he thinking?¡¯

    Esther found it strange that Dennis proposed such an offer to her.

    ¡°Why? No?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll come.¡±

    However, she accepted his offer, concluding it wasn¡¯t too bad to follow along.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡±

    Dorothy snuck behind them, sensing a foreboding feeling. As Esther¡¯s personal maid, it wasn¡¯t unusual to accompany her.

    However, Dennis refused at once in a scolding tone.

    ¡°I have something to tell her.¡±

    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll stay a far enough distance. I was ordered to assist the young lady during the day.¡±

    ¡°What are you so worried about when she¡¯s going to stay in the residence?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Dorothy alternated looks between Dennis and Esther with a puzzled expression on her face.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Esther winked at Dorothy to reassure her.

    She didn¡¯t want to make Dorothy uncomfortable. Dorothy had helped her get used to this place in many ways.

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Eventually, Esther and Dennis left for a walk alone.

    But Dennis, who claimed to be going to Havel Garden, headed to the other side of the garden. Esther had never before been on this road.

    ¡®Why are we going here?¡¯

    Esther contemplated suspiciously, but silently continued walking alongside Dennis.

    The place they arrived after walking for a long time was none other than outside the mansion. In front of the outer wall, bushes were sprawling.

    Dennis cleared the bushes. Then, a dog hole that a person could easily fit through appeared.

    ¡°We¡¯re going out here.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to town.¡±

    Dennis entered the hole first, leaving the embarrassed Esther behind.

    ¡°Come quickly.¡±

    She considered for a moment whether she should just head back, but once more chose to follow Dennis with the notion that it wouldn¡¯t be harmful to stick with him.

    As Esther entered the hole without much hesitation, Dennis observed her, his expression peculiar.

    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t come.¡±

    ¡°You asked me to leave, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Dennis smiled and held Esther¡¯s hand.

    The two successfully escaped the residence.

    ¡°How did you meet father?¡±

    ¡°By chance at the temple.¡±

    It was a story shared between only Darwin and Esther. Only these two people will know the details.

    ¡°But why did he take you?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Esther was also curious about the reason. She didn¡¯t answer; she herself was oblivious.

    ¡°I wanted to make this clear, but I haven¡¯t accepted you as my sister yet.¡±

    Dennis worded his thoughts without distress, not because he disliked Esther, but because he didn¡¯t feel any like towards her.

    It was neither hate nor like.

    Dennis, whom everyone thought of as decent and polite, was in fact more brazen than Judy.

    Rather than being kind to anyone, Esther held a clear distinction about who he really was.

    ¡°I won¡¯t think of you as a sister if you aren¡¯t one.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Esther also returned with a simply plain answer.

    It was better to be honest. It was natural he didn¡¯t favor her. She did appear as his younger sister so suddenly.

    ¡°But both father and Judy are crazy about you.¡±

    The reason Dennis went to adopt a younger sister was because he was bored. Like bringing a puppy, that was what he lightly perceived.

    Of course, he thought Judy would feel the same way, but for him to fall for her so much, it was peculiar.

    ¡®What¡¯s so special?¡¯

    Dennis was curious about the fact, so he took Esther himself out to town. He wanted to observe her carefully.

    Of course, there was actually something he went to check out while in the village. There was a day every month when the embargo arrived. That was today.

    ¡°There are many places to stop by.¡±

    Dennis skillfully searched the bookstores. There were bookshops all over the village selling the books he had needed.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t take care of Esther while he was going from place to place. Esther only silently followed Dennis on her own.

    ¡®It¡¯s about time she gets tired.¡¯

    Dennis glanced at Esther, who managed to keep up with his pace better than he anticipated.

    To begin with, her patience and perseverance passed.

    After collecting his needed books for a long time, Dennis checked the time, abruptly halting as he did.

    At this rate, he earned all the books he was looking for. He now had to return within three hours, as it would be discouraged to leave the residence for any longer.

    ¡®Well, let¡¯s get started.¡¯

    As the time came, Dennis proceeded to act, in order to execute the real reason for taking Esther along with him.

    ¡°Ah, look at this. I must have forgotten to drop by one more place.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll run by myself since it¡¯s far away. You wait here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alone?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther glanced around carefully.

    They were in the middle of the most crowded street. A sea of marketplaces where you wouldn¡¯t ever find someone if they disappeared.

    ¡®Is it because you don¡¯t like me?¡¯

    Esther was suspicious of him leaving her here alone.

    However, considering the original purpose of coming here, there was nothing she could do.

    On the contrary, it was a great opportunity to leave the Grand Duke¡¯s residence.

    But when she thought it was over, the Grand Duke and Judy, who stood by her when the lighting and thunder took over her sanity, passed by her mind.

    ¡®It was very warm.¡¯

    Esther nodded, working her best to push away her lingering regret.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find the book.¡±

    At the same time she answered, Dennis immediately left.

    ¡®Will he come back?¡¯

    Esther stood still and stared at the spot where Dennis had disappeared.

    He, mixed within the crowd in no time, seemed unlikely to ever return.

 Chapter 22

    As Esther expected, Dennis did not return for a long period.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time for him to come back.¡±

    Esther leaned against the wall and muttered to herself absent-mindedly. It had already been two hours since she waited for Dennis.

    Her mind was troubled at the thought that she might have been truly abandoned.

    Still, he told her to wait, so for now, she remained in her spot.

    At that time, she felt a sudden gaze from the distance.

    Esther observed the group of people that were eying her. At a glance, they seemed like mobsters who came and pulled other people¡¯s backs.

    It seemed like she was caught at the wrong time. Esther had been dressed in aristocratic clothing ever since she left the residence.

    The rascals slowly circled Esther after whispering amongst themselves.

    ¡°Is the little lady lost?¡±

    Among them, a man who seemed to be the leader spoke with his arms crossed.

    Esther stared at them, slightly annoyed.

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°If we take a look at your clothing, you seem to be a lady from a noble house¡­ We¡¯ll deliver you home.¡±

    To put it nicely, they were trying to kidnap a noble to obtain a bigger profit.

    Esther looked at them alternately, then leaning against the wall. Other than that, she didn¡¯t open her lips.

    ¡°Hey, do you know who we are?¡±

    The skinniest man in the group attempted to touch Esther. The leader abruptly freaked out and blocked his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. Which house do you think you¡¯ll be laying your finger on?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? She isn¡¯t the Grand Duke¡¯s kid for me not to touch anyway.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. There are only twin sons in the house.¡±

    As Esther silently listened to their conversation, she imagined how she would look if she were the Grand Duke¡¯s real daughter.

    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re not bad people. We just want to take you home.¡±

    The man spoke to Esther again. Then he placed his hand over her shoulder.

    Esther shook off the man¡¯s palm in excessive shock.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    The abusive memories made her extremely sensitive to anyone who touched her.

    Esther¡¯s fierce, menacing eyes embarrassed the gangsters.

    ¡°Woo¡­ Take it easy. I didn¡¯t harm you. We¡¯ll take you home safely. Where do you live?¡±

    Only then was she troubled by the persistent men.

    As long as she was preyed on, they were unlikely to let her go.

    People glanced past even her even when she looked for help. There seemed to be no one to aid her in this situation.

    ¡®I can¡¯t help it.¡¯

    Esther sighed and pulled the little knife she had always carried from her pocket. It was a small but sharp blade.

    ¡°Do you see this?¡±

    The hoodlums mocked Esther at the sight of the minuscule knife that didn¡¯t seem to fit well with her noble appearence.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to deal with us with that¡­ Huh? Hey! What¡¯re you doing?!!¡±

    However, Esther herself was not a person to use such a fine blade against others.

    ¡°If you keep bothering me, I¡¯ll stab myself.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no. What¡¯s wrong with you? You have to cherish your body, alright? Put that away, will you?¡±

    The men who were conversely threatened broke out in cold sweat.

    For them, commoners at best, if they hurt the body of an aristocrat, that would be the end of their precious lives.

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡±

    Esther, with her abnormally expressionless face, drew the back of her hand with the blade. Although lightly drawn, fresh blood formed and spread across the area.

    ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t you please put that knife down?!¡±

    Esther stared down at the back of her hand. The bleeding didn¡¯t hurt. It would stop soon anyway.

    ¡°Or could you kill me here?¡±

    After seeing the blood, all her thoughts dispersed. She never thought about this kind of end, but what if she would finally be able to rest in peace?

    ¡°Here. The knife.¡±

    The gangsters, surprised by the little girl who reached out bravely asking them to kill herself, stepped back while cursing agitatedly.

    ¡°What kind of kid is this strong-minded?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t. Let¡¯s just leave.¡±

    They exchanged glances at each other and ran away without looking back once.

    People who were passing by gathered to observe the commotion. Those who couldn¡¯t help but willingly watched.

    ¡®It¡¯s the same everywhere.¡¯

    It reminded Esther of the priests who knew of her existence but were always sitting on the sidelines. She sighed, frustration tightening her chest.

    ¡°Was that an opportunity?¡±

    Esther seemed confused as she looked at the back of her hand, where her wound existed.

    Her desire the moment she left the temple was to meet death, so she had never been afraid to end her life. She could do anything to die.

    Nevertheless, when it occurred to her that she was about to disappear from this world, Esther hesitated for the first time.

    Darwin and Judy¡¯s faces emerged one after another. Just a few more days for the warmth they embraced her with¡­ That¡¯s what she thought.

    If she¡¯d just set the knife on their hands, maybe she could¡¯ve done it.

    ¡°Why did I do that?¡±

    Was she already attached to them?

    Esther gazed up into the sky, her mind complicated. Dennis still hasn¡¯t arrived.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    The group of gangsters who disappeared, ran to a nearby alley as if they had previously agreed to.

    Dennis was waiting for them, an angry expression written on his face.

    ¡°Huu, young master, have you seen it too?¡±

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t help it.¡±

    They weren¡¯t gangsters. They were merely workers completing their daily wage-earning job, performed at the request of Dennis.

    ¡°I told you to never hurt her. She has a scar on the back of her hand!¡±

    That was the reason why Dennis was furious.

    He was just making this scene up to observe how Esther would act, but the fact that she hurt herself was very shocking.

    ¡°We couldn¡¯t deal with her.¡±

    ¡°I was quite startled at her actions.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t the color of her eyes completely dark?¡±

    Dennis¡¯s green eyes, which had always presented a gentle gleam, were now filled with rage.

    His usual appearance was nowhere to be found, and he bore eyes that would cause even the adults to shiver.

    ¡°We¡¯ll, we¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    ¡°Find us again at any time!¡±

    The gang hurriedly ran out of fear of the sudden flame.

    Dennis didn¡¯t bother to hold them any longer. He wrapped his hand around his forehead.

    Esther¡¯s attitude earlier was beyond his comprehension.

    ¡°Why? Why did you go so far?¡±

    It was too bizarre of an action to be done.

    No matter how much she wanted to get away from the gang, no one would do anything to hurt themselves or give a knife asking to be killed.

    However, Esther¡¯s eyes were not shaken at all. Everything she did seemed sincere.

    Dennis was most emotional about the fact that she wasn¡¯t afraid to die. He was angry at the way she was careless with her body.

    He returned to the area where Esther was waiting, calming himself from the burst of anger.

    Esther waved after she witnessed Dennis from a distance.

    ¡°Sir Dennis.¡±

    As if nothing had occurred, Dennis faced Esther and asked.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Nothing happened.¡±

    How can that be nothing? Dennis sighed exasperatedly.

    Even though it was something he had done, he couldn¡¯t let this go.

    ¡°I witnessed it all.¡±

    ¡°You, you¡¯ve seen it?¡±

    Only then did Esther blink her eyes in embarrassment. She seemed to have been making excuses even though she had done nothing wrong.

    ¡°But they left right away without causing any trouble. Nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°They were sent by me.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°I wanted to see how you would behave.¡±

    Esther stared at Dennis for a moment, as if speechless. But she soon nodded her head and understood immediately.

    Dennis didn¡¯t understand how Esther could easily convince herself of his confession. He couldn¡¯t figure out what kind of thoughts she underwent.

    ¡°Why do you carry a knife?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s for self-defense.¡±

    ¡°What were you going to do if they attacked you?¡±

    ¡°What I would do¡­¡±

    Esther thought carefully.

    Dennis was likely to get angry if she said she had intended to die.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your body precious?¡±

    Dennis¡¯s voice rose. Esther was puzzled by his serious tone.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again. Don¡¯t hurt yourself under any circumstances. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther flinched while replying.

    ¡°If you die, what about us?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes grew round like a rabbit. Dennis¡¯s meaning of ¡®us¡¯ was not interpreted.

    ¡°We¡¯re family now. Have you ever thought about your family?¡±

    Esther thought about why she was being scolded and found a contradiction in Dennis¡¯s words.

    ¡°You said you weren¡¯t my brother earlier.¡±

    ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±

    Dennis was very confused himself.

    He wasn¡¯t going to accept Esther as his sister until he found a convincing reason.

    But when he saw Esther hurt herself casually, he became angry¡­ and felt sorry for her again.

    It was only belatedly that he realized that he had already been inclined to Esther. He had never felt this way before to anyone else.

    ¡®What is this¡­ How can I change my mind so quickly?¡¯

    Dennis was busy questioning his thoughts and actions when a crying child and their mother passed in front of them.

    Perhaps the child was lost, as the mother was grasping his small hand tightly while scolding him.

    Esther couldn¡¯t take her eyes off them until they disappeared. She didn¡¯t even realize she was distracted looking at them.

    ¡°What? Are you envious?¡± (Dennis)

    ¡°No.¡± (Esther)

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember that either because I don¡¯t have a mother.¡± (Dennis)

    Dennis brought up his story, claiming it to be insignificant. When he was young,

    He was often envious.

    ¡°I¡¯m not your mother, but I¡¯ll hold your hand.¡±

    ¡°What? I¡¯m not envious!¡±

    Esther¡¯s face turned red as Dennis abruptly grabbed her hand.

    Nevertheless, Dennis held Esther¡¯s hand tightly. Esther also didn¡¯t make an effort to shake it off.

    ¡°And I¡¯ll take back what I said earlier, that you¡¯re not my sister.¡±

    ¡°So fast?¡±

    This time Esther asked back, seeming surprised. She thought it would take time, but this speedy progress.

    ¡°Yes. But don¡¯t say you¡¯re going to die so easily.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Before they knew it, the two had arrived in front of the small hole that they had secretly exited from.

    Like when they came out, Dennis entered the hole first, and from inside, beckoned Esther to do the same.

    ¡°Come on, we¡¯re late.¡±

    Esther was at odds over whether to enter or not.

    While previously waiting for Dennis, she thought it didn¡¯t matter if he left her or not. That way it would be easier for her to die.

    But it was nice to see him come back. She was happy to hold his hand and to be able to head back home.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been here for less than a month. We still have a lot of time.¡¯

    Esther crawled inside the residence. It was too unfair for her to leave without fully enjoying this place.

 Chapter 23

    A few days later, dinnertime.

    The meal was going on smoothly when Darwin stared at the children long after having finished his portion.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Dennis, the first to notice the gaze, wiped his mouth to question his father¡¯s strange actions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to inform me?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s words were sharp.

    Dennis seemed to have realized what his father was talking about. He opened his mouth while flushed with heat.

    He couldn¡¯t hide anything; Darwin asking him in such a meant that he already knew.

    ¡°¡­I apologize.

    ¡°I knew you were going to town before. Still, it was because I believed in you.¡±

    Darwin pressed Dennis in a calm yet stern tone.

    As a result, Esther and Judy placed down their forks and glanced towards them.

    ¡°But to take Esther outside. What if something happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±

    Dennis admitted and apologized without offering any excuses. He was conscious of his own mistakes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that other than Judy, you could cause this kind of accident. Why did you do that?¡±

    ¡°I wanted us to get closer.¡±

    Darwin intended to scold him strictly and not tolerate any excuses.

    Nevertheless, when he saw Dennis claiming that he wanted to be close to Esther, his heart softened.

    ¡°Hm. That was the wrong way, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so I¡¯m reflecting.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    After Darwin¡¯s anger subsided, Judy ran wild in envy.

    ¡°What!?!? That¡¯s nasty. Only the two of you went out together? I wanna come too!¡±

    ¡°Judy!¡±

    Darwin called Judy¡¯s name aloud and eventually granted him another lecture.

    After a while,

    Darwin lifted a glass of water from the table and gulped it down.

    ¡°Everyone, finish your meals.¡±

    However, it was not an atmosphere where the meal would last long. Darwin slightly coughed, troubled by the gloomy atmosphere.

    ¡°Master, you said you were going to discuss ¡®that¡¯.¡±

    ¡°About? About what?¡±

    Ben advanced closer to Darwin and whispered, ¡®The anniversary for the young masters.¡¯

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    Come to think of it, the twins¡¯ anniversary was already coming soon.

    There were about three months left, but considering the preparation period, he had to start now.

    The anniversary gathering for the twins was the annual event that Darwin was most concerned about and held most grandly.

    He tried his best every year so that they wouldn¡¯t be discouraged without their mother by their side.

    ¡°Dennis, Judy.¡±

    As Darwin called for them, the two turned to him simultaneously.

    ¡°Your birthday is coming soon. What do you want to do this time?¡±

    ¡°Woah, it¡¯s coming already?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The fact that Darwin had just scolded Judy passed away as if nothing happened.

    Dennis and Judy excitedly began discussing the concept of their celebration.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we wear a mask so they don¡¯t know who we are?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s dull. Rather than that, let¡¯s arrange a reading debate.¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    Esther pretended to listen to the conversation between the two and earnestly pressed on her fork.

    Today¡¯s dessert was none other than her beloved cheesecake.

    However, Darwin interrupted the conversation that was progressing well between the twins, believing Esther had felt left out.

    ¡°The celebrations we host are attended by many. I intend to introduce you then, Esther.¡±

    Esther attempted to place a slice of cheesecake in her mouth when she hardened.

    ¡°¡­Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was wondering when I should announce you. It was fortunate for the anniversary to have yet to arrive. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±

    ¡°Aha¡­ ha ¡­ Yes.¡±

    Esther cried internally and pretended to agree with Darwin.

    She had intended to live quietly without being introduced to anyone. She didn¡¯t think this anniversary would disrupt her plans.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll have to find a tutor first.¡±

    ¡°I have selected a few candidates.¡±

    Ben, as prepared as he is, had already arranged tutor candidates since the moment they had taken Esther.

    As an anniversary also took part in society, it was essential for Esther to learn proper dance and manners to attend.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the most suitable teacher. Three months should be enough time.¡±

    Esther wanted to protest that she didn¡¯t need any tutors, but now that she was in the Grand Duke¡¯s residence, there was no choice.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Of course, her innermost thoughts were entirely dissimilar.

    ¡®Three months.¡¯

    Would she be alive until then?

    No one knew what Esther was thinking of; everyone was looking forward to the birthday party that would be held in a few months.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    After finishing his meal, Darwin headed straight to his room. He was intending to have a good rest.

    However, Ben accompanied him today.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°The man I sent to the temple is back.¡±

    ¡°What? When?¡±

    ¡°Just now. The report is a bit late because you were having dinner at the time.¡±

    Darwin closed the door and relaxed on the sofa. Ben also assembled across from him and reported what he had received.

    ¡°I have looked into it carefully, but they said that imprisoning a junior candidate had never happened.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is only a limited number of places where they could be locked up, therefore¡­ if anyone is trapped, some would know.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes sank deeply.

    He recalled Esther¡¯s behavior that stormy evening.

    Even on second thought, it was an act that couldn¡¯t have come out unless she was abused. Something must have happened.

    ¡°Who had the name Rabienne?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Only one person in the temple was named Rabienne.¡±

    ¡°One? So you don¡¯t think it¡¯s the Duke of Brions¡¯ daughter?¡±

    Darwin frowned and gripped the armrest with one hand.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±

    At Ben¡¯s words, Darwin openly showed his dislike. That was how much Brions was his least favorite kind of person.

    One of the most rotten human beings who always cared about the royal family and temple, only taking accord of his interests. He was the Duke of Brions.

    Even so, it could not be ignored that Brions was a Duke.

    ¡°However, it seems difficult to assume that the daughter of the Brions family and our young lady had any contact in the temple.¡±

    Ben worked to solve the problem and find a point of contact, but no one remembered the junior candidate.

    To reason, Esther, an orphan, and Rabienne, a Duke¡¯s daughter, never seemed to be associated with each other.

    ¡°And when I searched, Lady Rabienne was called the next saint. It doesn¡¯t make sense for such a person to abuse the lady in the temple.¡±

    Ben¡¯s statements were all reasonable.

    Darwin assumed that the Rabienne Esther mentioned was not that of the Duke¡¯s family.

    However, the more he listened, the more he could not get rid of the uncomfortable feeling.

    ¡°You mean there¡¯s nothing more we can find out at the temple.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After all, They didn¡¯t find out anything regarding Esther¡¯s trauma.

    Darwin was overcome with frustration. He wanted to know what the hell was going on and what Esther had gone through.

    ¡°Is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ve been conducting some more research, and I¡¯ve encountered information.¡±

    Ben pulled out the data, steadily emphasizing that he had found it very difficult to obtain.

    ¡°It is a record of the place where Lady Esther lived before she reached the temple.¡±

    ¡°That was left?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is the data I found from detecting a priest who acquired her at a bargain price and brought her to the temple.¡±

    ¡°You must have had a hard time.¡±

    Darwin quietly praised Ben, his hardworking assistant.

    Ben¡¯s face, which had been fatigued, enhanced to be noticeably brighter.

    ¡°Hurry up and tell me.¡±

    ¡°It was said that Lady Esther had been found in Herstal in the south. It is a rather small estate, though there was a temple. Consequently, it was said that the slums were under the control of that temple.¡±

    That was all he found out, but considering Esther was a junior candidate, it was a miracle he did so.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to go there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been six years already¡­ Even if your Grace goes now, will you be able to ascertain information there?¡±

    If thought rationally, Ben was right. Memories of a child who had been sold for a few bucks couldn¡¯t have remained.

    Nevertheless, Darwin somehow felt that he must stop by the place.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go to see that myself. I¡¯ll be there personally, so execute a proper schedule.¡±

    ¡°My lord? That¡¯s a little¡­¡±

    ¡°Then shall we send someone to leak Esther¡¯s information out?¡±

    ¡°¡­No.¡±

    ¡°Herstal isn¡¯t that far away, so I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Ben nodded at the remark.

    Although Herstal is in the south, it was easy to stop by if you went down the river from Tersia.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s enough for now¡­ You said there was a tutor candidate, correct?¡±

    Darwin caught Ben trying to leave the room. Ben sat on the sofa once again and began reporting.

    ¡°Yes, there are about five.¡±

    ¡°Which of them graduated at the top of the academy?¡±

    ¡°All five are top students.¡±

    When he heard the word ¡®top student¡¯, Darwin let out a slight smile. In fact, Ben was also a top student.

    ¡°Good for you. Choose from among them the most skilled tutor who can help Esther in many ways, including social etiquette and dance.¡±

    ¡°Of course, only¡­ there is one tutor who was on the top of my list, yet he was already hired.¡±

    When Ben made the end of his words, Darwin¡¯s speech grew sharp.

    ¡°Who took him beforehand?¡±

    ¡°Well, a Count. I believe they paid quite the amount.¡±

    Darwin smirked and crossed his legs gracefully. His extended legs folded one over one.

    ¡°Then say you¡¯ll double the money they¡¯re earning now.¡±

    ¡°D, double? But it¡¯s still too unconventional¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of money. It¡¯s more important for Esther to have a good tutor than that.¡±

    ¡°I will contact them.¡±

    Darwin inserted stress on Ben so he could succeed no matter the cause.

    He didn¡¯t say anything, but they¡¯ve been together for ten years. Ben could read it all from Darwin¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Bring him by any means. Also, I¡¯ll leave them with the twins. That will be six times the amount the person is earning now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    He was Darwin, who had no interest in educating his children. Working was all he could do.

    Then he changes like this.

    Ben had a feeling that this wouldn¡¯t be the last of the sudden changes.

 Chapter 24

    2 weeks later,

    Esther sat by the window and clenched her hands firmly.

    Both her cheeks were flushed, as to how focused she was.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I can use this expensive paper as much as I like. This is an amazing place.¡±

    Esther murmured her praises as she laid down the paper she had finished drawing on.

    A paper that can ¡®record¡¯.

    The white ¡®recording¡¯ paper was quite expensive.

    She never imagined using such high-quality paper in the temple.

    A lower candidate like Esther was given only the leftover scraps of senior candidates.

    ¡°What to draw next.¡±

    Esther stretched her hand out and picked a doughnut.

    It was not only bite-sized but also delicious.

    Snacks were provided over the past two weeks, so Esther was able to consume as many sweets as she wished for.

    Before she knew it, both her face and body were gaining weight.

    Esther glanced around, her mouth stuffed.

    She happened to catch a butterfly flying above a vase.

    Esther¡¯s eyes glistened. Target detected.

    She twirled her pencil and settled into drawing right away.

    Knock, knock, knock.

    At the sound, the startled Esther swung her head.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    As soon as the door opened, Dennis entered the room. He brought a book along with him.

    Esther briefly rubbed her eyes in astonishment at Dennis¡¯s halo.

    His surroundings were flashing and radiating a bright light.

    ¡°Sir Dennis.¡±

    Esther hurried down from her chair, then placed her hands together to greet him.

    Dennis, who had entered in a relaxed spirit, soon hardened.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    Dennis walked straight to Esther and folded his arms profoundly.

    ¡®Did I make a mistake?¡¯

    Esther¡¯s face turned pale at Dennis¡¯s blunt remark.

    Dennis expressed his intent so Esther wouldn¡¯t be confused.

    ¡°I was going to tell you the other day. Why am I Sir? You call Judy Brother.¡±

    The bewildered Esther blinked rapidly.

    She never imagined that Dennis, who was always serious and mature, would come to say this.

    ¡®You¡¯re indeed twins.¡¯

    On the first day they met, Dennis seemed disgusted by Judy when he insisted on Esther calling him Brother.

    She thought they weren¡¯t alike in any way. However, in this aspect, Dennis was just like his twin.

    ¡°Yes, Brother.¡±

    The second time wasn¡¯t that challenging for Esther, as she had done it before.

    Dennis¡¯s face eased once again at the word ¡®brother,¡¯ and his smile deepened.

    ¡°Alright. That¡¯s what you should call me in the future.¡±

    Dennis wasn¡¯t very interested in being called brother.

    It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to hear that, Dennis just thought it was unreasonable for only Judy to be addressed that way.

    He thought that¡­ but it was an opinion that he wasn¡¯t sure of.

    The moment Esther called him ¡®Brother!¡¯ and moved her tiny mouth, Dennis¡¯s eyes relaxed.

    Her smiling face was so sweet that *honey seemed to be dripping from his eyes.

    *A phrase used to describe one¡¯s eyes looking at someone else¡¯s eyes in a very lovely way.

    Dennis¡¯s hand reached out with the urge to stroke her head.

    If Esther had looked up at him a little further, he might have even hugged her.

    ¡°But what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    However, thanks to the question, he regained his reason.

    ¡°Oh, I thought I¡¯d read you a book, assuming you¡¯d be bored.¡±

    Dennis sat down before the table, clutching his hand tightly.

    Naturally, his gaze turned to the scattered papers.

    ¡°Ah! Don¡¯t look!¡±

    Surprised Esther popped out like a sharp arrow.

    She quickly gathered the papers that she had not cleaned up and covered them with both her hands.

    ¡°Is that a drawing?¡±

    Esther halted, feeling abashed.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a scribble.¡±

    ¡°Do you like drawing?¡±

    Dennis¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity.

    ¡°No, not much.¡±

    Esther hesitated and clenched her lips. Her face was burning as if she had been caught in a bad act.

    ¡°Can you draw me, too? Is it difficult?¡±

    It was a simple request, yet Esther¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t fail to shake uncontrollably.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Memories of the past came to mind.

    The candidates who viewed Esther¡¯s painting laughed. They mocked her, advising that she shouldn¡¯t even think about drawing again.

    They didn¡¯t know how much she was hurt by those remarks and how significant her self-esteem plummeted.

    Esther was afraid she¡¯d also earn such ridicule from Dennis.

    She parted her lips to refuse but was speechless for the moment.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t the temple.¡¯

    She had decided not to shrink anymore, but to change.

    Esther hesitated for a moment before sighing.

    ¡°I¡¯m really bad at drawing.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t necessary for you to be good.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll try to draw you.¡±

    Dennis nodded and smiled brightly.

    His bright smile shook off Esther¡¯s hesitation.

    She straightened herself.

    Only one pencil was to be used for this.

    It would only be a rough sketch on a piece of paper, but it would remain as important.

    Dennis crossed his legs and held up his position. His elevated bridge nose would require more focus when drawing.

    Sketch Sketch.

    Esther drew Dennis without delay.

    Dennis was more surprised by her clear strokes.

    It was astounding how the drawing was outlined in an instant.

    ¡®So you know how to make that face.¡¯

    Dennis observed Esther, deeply immersed in her work.

    Usually, he couldn¡¯t see any potential or appearance from her, but now she seemed entirely different.

    Her eyes were glistening.

    He wanted her to present her beauty and talent proudly.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Esther¡¯s eyes seemed a different color.

    Dennis tilted his head, wondering if he had perceived it wrong.

    Esther¡¯s usually pink eyes were shining golden.

    He studied Esther again.

    ¡®It¡¯s because she¡¯s my sister.¡¯

    Dennis was now a little aware of the meaning of having a younger sister.

    Although still incomplete, Esther¡¯s appearance was beginning to seem lovely.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    Esther exhaled deeply.

    She had been so focused that sweat formed on her forehead.

    ¡°Already? That was fast.¡±

    Dennis, who had been occupied observing Esther, stretched out in regret.

    Until then, Dennis received the paper without much expectation.

    But as soon as he examined the drawing, he hardened.

    ¡°Is it strange¡­?¡±

    Esther questioned carefully.

    Dennis¡¯s silent response bothered her.

    ¡®I guess I drew it for no purpose.¡¯

    Dennis¡¯s stiff face caused Esther to drown in sorrow.

    Esther¡¯s heart throbbed painfully.

    She shouldn¡¯t have drawn it either.

    On the other hand, Dennis hesitated for a completely different reason.

    ¡°Esther. You draw considerably. This is great!¡±

    ¡°¡­!?¡±

    ¡°Did you draw this? No, I watched you. Woah¡­ No way!¡±

    The exclamations that burst from Dennis didn¡¯t seem to ever end.

    Her eyes rounded like a rabbit¡¯s, and even more following the endless praise.

    It was the first time Dennis seemed so excited.

    ¡°There are many people who can do this.¡±

    ¡°Where are they? I¡¯ve never seen them before.¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks, unaccustomed to praise, gradually flushed.

    ¡°Esther, this is God¡¯s blessing.¡±

    Dennis had an excellent artistic sense, as he grew up collecting art education from an early age.

    He had viewed numerous works of art, and even within the Tersia family, there were many artwork treasures.

    In the eyes of Dennis, Esther¡¯s paintings were not shameful.

    It was a picture of his face that made him seem strangely holy. He felt like he was being purified.

    Dennis was genuinely admiring Esther¡¯s ability.

    Esther, however, was just puzzled by the situation.

    ¡®I¡¯m good at drawing?¡¯

    Her eyes were filled with question marks in response to the unexpected reaction.

    ¡°Did you learn drawing at the temple?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ We always ran out of paper to even think of it.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re born with the talent.¡±

    Dennis lifted his thumb.

    Esther¡¯s heart fluttered by the sudden praise.

    ¡°Am I good at drawing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I should inform father. It¡¯s too wasteful to rot your talent like this.¡±

    ¡°Everyone said I couldn¡¯t draw.¡±

    Esther replied with a sullen expression.

    Dennis¡¯s expression stiffened.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°The people at the temple.¡±

    Esther¡¯s countless abusive remarks came to mind.

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you good at anything?¡¯

    ¡®Leave it. She¡¯s an orphan, of course, she wouldn¡¯t.¡¯

    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going somewhere else to paint. You¡¯re inside a temple.¡¯

    They tore Esther¡¯s drawings each time they saw them.

    So Esther ceased painting in front of people.

    ¡°They¡¯re bad people. They were only jealous of your talent.¡±

    Dennis didn¡¯t fancy Esther¡¯s darkened impression.

    Her glistening eyes disappeared from when she was drawing. He disliked how her eyes exhibited no hope for the world.

    ¡°Esther, look at me.¡±

    Dennis spoke in a friendly tone and thrust his face before Esther.

    Esther, who had been lost in thought, had no choice but to face Dennis.

    ¡°From now on, don¡¯t look at anyone and do whatever you want.¡±

    At that moment, Esther gawked at him in awe. Dennis felt like he was now acting like an older brother.

    He was also surprised by his sudden actions, causing him hiccups.

    Dennis reached out his long, soft hand and stroked Esther¡¯s head.

    ¡°Oh, my head¡­¡±

    Esther, unfamiliar with human hands, crouched for a moment but did not shake off Dennis¡¯s hand.

    After a while.

    Esther felt unclear as she stood alone in her room.

    After hearing a series of excessive words, it was hard to determine whether this was a dream or a reality.

    Esther stared blankly at the pictures lying on the table.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m good at something, too.¡±

    She thought she was unnecessary in the world.

    Her divine power was immutable and there was nothing good about it.

    Perhaps that¡¯s why she felt relieved by Dennis¡¯s praise. It was like saying she existed in this world for a reason.

    Esther had longed to disappear. She now possessed a change of heart that was yet to be determined.

    In Esther¡¯s subconsciousness, the idea of not desiring to die began to form.

    ¡°I want to be praised again.¡±

    Esther murmured in a small voice and fidgeted with her hair.

    Her glistening eyes returned to their original light pink.

 Chapter 25

    ¡°Delbert! Delbert, where are you?¡±

    As soon as Dennis left the room, he hurried to find the butler, Delbert.

    It made the servants aghast how the calm and collected Dennis was now bursting with excitement.

    Delbert hastened his steps while holding a pile of books, only to bump into Dennis.

    ¡°Young master, have you found something interesting?¡±

    Dennis grinned and nodded.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d like to see the frame used in the last exhibition. Where did you place it?¡±

    ¡°Do you mean painter Lubeng¡¯s exhibition?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The Grand Duke of Tersia sponsored several art organizations. One of the many activities they proceeded with was hosting an exhibition for the artists.

    The most recent exhibition was the landscape painting created by Lubeng.

    Despite the unexpected question, Delbert eagerly searched through his memory for the answer.

    ¡°I placed it in the south warehouse. Is anything the matter?¡±

    ¡°I need a picture frame to place this in.¡±

    Dennis boastfully spread out the paper, allowing the butler to take a closer.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Delbert¡¯s curiosity to turn into consternation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this young master? No, who drew this?¡±

    Delbert¡¯s mouth was agape. He couldn¡¯t remove his eyes from the drawing.

    ¡°It¡¯s Esther¡¯s drawing. She drew it well, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°My Lady??¡±

    He didn¡¯t seem to believe it.

    This was a picture that could not have been performed by a child¡¯s experience.

    The delicate expressiveness and excellent descriptiveness embodied the drawing.

    Not only that but also the rich atmosphere sensed in the painting was a work in itself.

    ¡°That is excellent. Naturally, it is hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°I was also stunned. Esther is the best.¡±

    Dennis grinned as if he had finally been recognized.

    At first, he was wary, but the more he knew of Esther, the more she was entertaining him.

    ¡°But are you alright? It is almost three o¡¯clock.¡±

    Delbert reminded Dennis of the time as he glanced at the wall clock.

    Dennis was always to take a nap at this time. It was recorded in his schedule.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not going to sleep today.¡±

    Delbert was startled by Dennis¡¯s determined decision.

    Dennis had the obsession to do whatever was set on his schedule. It was a tremendous difference, seeing how he wouldn¡¯t follow his plans.

    Dennis kept chatting with Delbert about Esther throughout their walk to the warehouse.

    ¡°The color of her eyes changed because she was so focused.¡±

    ¡°You must have seen it wrong.¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s true. And well, she¡¯s never learned drawing. Yet she¡¯s so good.¡±

    Dennis, who chattered nonstop, soon halted.

    ¡°I see it now.¡±

    Delbert also stood and asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I think I know a bit more about the responsibilities of being an older brother.¡±

    Dennis settled with that thought.

    He kept wondering what having a younger sibling would be like, ever since Sebastian behaved that way when he became an older brother.

    He also joined his brother¡¯s request of having a sister as he wanted to know the answer.

    Now, he knew.

    ¡®Would Sebastian have felt this way?¡¯

    When he realized something she was good at, he felt very proud and wanted to brag to everyone around him.

    ¡°Delbert, you know. I think spending time with Esther would be a little better than reading my books.¡±

    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±

    Dennis acted friendly to everyone, but he wasn¡¯t interested in anyone. He was only paying interest when reading books.

    Impressed, Delbert pulled out his handkerchief and wiped his tears. His handkerchief as it blew his nose completely soaked.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°How was your training?¡±

    ¡°It was horrible. There wasn¡¯t one proper person to train against.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s face filled with irritation.

    He loosened his tie roughly and threw it over the desk.

    ¡°Everyone thinks the war is over. What if there¡¯s a rebellion?¡±

    Due to his frowning brows, Darwin¡¯s face seemed quite unnerving. The cold atmosphere added more to the sharp image.

    Darwin buried himself on the sofa, exhausted. His long legs crossed over the desk.

    ¡°Give me your report.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You must be tired, so I will simplify briefly.¡±

    Delbert spared his words as much as he could to keep Darwin¡¯s temper.

    The events that happened while Darwin was away were reported. However, he sighed and clasped his eyes shut, unsatisfied.

    ¡°What about Esther?¡±

    ¡°Ah, my lady has been seeing the doctor every day for two weeks. She seems much healthier now than two weeks ago.¡±

    The butler purposely left out the children¡¯s stories to keep the report simple, but now that he noticed, Esther¡¯s stories seem to have been the most relevant.

    Delbert wiped his cold sweat and explained Esther¡¯s routine in detail.

    While listening to the schedule, Darwin¡¯s cold expression gradually eased.

    ¡°Lady Esther seems to be talented in drawing.¡±

    ¡°Drawing?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s half-closed eyelids flashed open.

    He blinked languidly, curious about the topic.

    ¡°Yes, she drew a portrait of Master Dennis, which held astounding results.¡±

    ¡°Where can I see it?¡±

    ¡°It was placed in Master Dennis¡¯s room.¡±

    Darwin stood up swiftly and checked the wall clock.

    It was ten o¡¯clock at night now. It was too late for him to go check.

    ¡°Did she draw it that well?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s curiosity gradually increased.

    He didn¡¯t assume Esther could draw. He couldn¡¯t stop imagining the results due to his abundant curiosity.

    ¡°Dennis would be sleeping by now, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He would be asleep already, considering he has a routine and it is already nighttime.¡±

    ¡°Will he wake up if I just go in and take a glance?¡±

    Darwin shot Delbert a cold look, in an attempt to force him to agree immediately.

    However, Delbert shook his head. His philosophy was that a child¡¯s sleeping time must be thoroughly guaranteed.

    ¡°Please be patient until the morning.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s face, which had loosened for a brief moment, frowned in displeasure.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Esther sat on her bed and glanced through the room.

    It had already been a month since she came here.

    The clean and pleasant garments made her seem different from when she was at the temple. She enjoyed delicious food every day, which resulted in her gaining weight.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m already used to this.¡±

    Life here had been more than pleasant.

    Everything was overflowing with goods. It seemed as if she were earning rewards for all things she couldn¡¯t have.

    But whenever she glanced back, she could perceive a vision of Rabienne following her.

    ¡®Inseparable destiny.¡¯

    When the former saint passed away, it was clear that Rabienne would somehow find Esther.

    Esther¡¯s eyes turned grim.

    She opened the last drawer of her desk. Inside was a fine object wrapped in cloth.

    ¡°You can¡¯t forget.¡±

    It was the knife that Esther had accompanied with her wherever she went.

    She knew well that self-harm wouldn¡¯t work. This was to remind her of her destiny.

    Esther lifted her finger and swept down the knife. The sharp blade stung her finger, yet there was no feeling of pain.

    Moreover, the red blood flowing through her fingers ceased to an end rather quickly.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Esther suddenly felt strange as the speed rate was exceedingly fast.

    She sliced her arm again with the knife. She thought she would get hurt this time. However, it healed as fast as before.

    A mirror in the dressing table came into Esther¡¯s view. Esther¡¯s eyes widened as she stared into her reflection.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The back of her hand was dimly shining.

    That position and mark, though hazy, were certainly the manifestation that was engraved when the awakening of a saint appeared.

    She rubbed her eyes quickly, and when she looked again, it was gone.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    The confused Esther blinked her eyes several times.

    For generations, the mark from saint to saint never appeared until the current saint herself died.

    And it was not yet the time for the saint to pass away.

    The timing may be advanced, but if the saint had indeed died, Darwin, the Grand Duke, would have been called to the temple immediately.

    That could only mean there were two saints in the Empire.

    ¡®That can¡¯t be.¡¯

    There has never been such a case in the history of the saints Esther had studied in the temple.

    Esther, now a bit uncomfortable, stroked the back of her hand and exited her room into the hallway.

    She thought she might have seen everything wrong, but she couldn¡¯t let it go like this.

    Dorothy also happened to be in the hallway.

    Esther spotted her and ran rapidly.

    ¡°Where are you going, milady?¡±

    ¡°Do you know if I can get some hyacinth seeds?¡±

    ¡°hyacinth? Isn¡¯t that the flower used in the temple?¡±

    Hyacinth, as Dorothy said, was the flower used by the priests during lessons during the temple. Called the symbol of Goddess, it was considered sacred in itself.

    It was a flower that didn¡¯t grow in general, so Dorothy was curious about its use.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯d like to plant a few¡­ Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s not a common flower but¡­ I¡¯ll go ask the gardener.¡±

    Dorothy replied and clutched her hand.

    It was the first time Esther had requested anything since she arrived at the mansion. It wasn¡¯t but a seed that she asked for.

    ¡®You must miss the temple.¡¯

    It was an open secret among the servants after she was brought from the temple.

    She seemed very mature, yet Dorothy believed she missed the temple deep inside her heart.

    Dorothy decided to do anything to bring her lady hyacinth seeds.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please.¡±

    Esther bit her nails as she stared at Dorothy¡¯s back leaving in a hurry. It was a habit that occurred when she was nervous.

    Before she recognized herself as a saint, Esther did not contain much mana. Hence, it used to take her longer than the other candidates during the hyacinth class to produce those flowers.

    Yet, when she realized she had the power of the saint, the hyacinth bloomed very quickly.

    It was something that would become clear when she tried planting hyacinths.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll work.¡±

    Although her eyes dimmed, she still believed it wouldn¡¯t work.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    During a warm afternoon.

    Darwin returned to his residence after concluding his regular schedule.

    Even during the moments of his short walk, there was always a document in his hand.

    ¡°The royal dinner, which was originally next Thursday, has been moved forward.¡±

    Darwin, who was staring at the document, nodded without raising his head.

    ¡°The Count wishes to meet you¡­ What would you like to do?¡±

    ¡°During tea-time, perhaps.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And about Lady Esther¡¯s tutor.¡±

    As soon as Esther¡¯s name was mentioned, Darwin raised his face and stared at Ben.

    ¡°Did it go well?¡±

 Chapter 26

    ¡°No¡­ I sent someone to persuade him, but he informed me that he would not apply considering he was already contracted.¡±

    Ben continued speaking, flinching at the piercing gaze directed at him.

    ¡°He said no?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s expression hardened coldly as he agonized over Ben¡¯s report.

    ¡°How much time does he have left with his contract?¡±

    ¡°About nine months¡­¡±

    Darwin removed his glasses and slowly twisted his neck to the side.

    ¡°How about giving him more than three times the amount?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already suggested it. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think money will solve it.¡±

    According to Ben, he was a man who valued honor and deals more than income.

    ¡°What was your attitude like when you brought the conversation up?¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Darwin lifted his head as he contemplated a solution and soon rolled up his lips.

    ¡°Then there¡¯ll be no problem if the Count breaks off the contract.¡±

    ¡°Yes. No, pardon?¡±

    Ben nodded with a solemn expression, then jumped back with surprise.

    ¡°They can¡¯t break it themselves, but it wouldn¡¯t matter if the contract is cut off by the Count, would it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­ How?¡±

    ¡°It was Count Douglas you mentioned? I remember passing by him at a meeting before. Arrange a table with him.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes glowed languidly.

    Count Douglas was a man who owned a lot of money but didn¡¯t have a connection and wanted to somehow build up a network.

    Considering his attitude that seemed favorable towards Darwin throughout the meal, the problem seemed easy to resolve.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Ben rummaged through Darwin¡¯s schedule to find an empty date.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Darwin abruptly halted. Ben also came to a stop, his feet nearly failing him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Esther?¡±

    It was quite a distance, but Esther¡¯s small figure could still be seen from afar.

    She was walking around the garden alone, without a maid attending her.

    ¡°Why is my lady here¡­?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s advance nearer.¡±

    Darwin turned from his destination to the mansion without hesitation.

    His face, which had been indifferent until a while ago, softened.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Esther stretched her arms.

    ¡°Haa-am.¡±

    She was waiting for Dorothy to go for a short walk.

    The sun was particularly dazzling, considering it was midday.

    As Esther covered her head using her palms, she turned her head towards the gaze she felt approaching her.

    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened.

    She didn¡¯t realize when Darwin had arrived.

    It seemed like he was coming from or to a meeting as he was still wearing his glasses. Next to him stood Ben, covered with papers.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Startled Esther hurriedly nodded while Darwin waved his hand.

    ¡®Huh, you want me to wave too?¡¯

    Esther waved her hand to the side correspondingly, wondering if this was the correct way to return the greeting.

    Darwin abruptly lowered his head, his mouth twitching.

    Even Ben couldn¡¯t stop himself from laughing.

    ¡®I guess it wasn¡¯t it.¡¯

    Esther pretended not to be embarrassed.

    Darwin strode towards Esther, managing to hold his laugh.

    ¡°Are you taking a walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The weather is nice.¡±

    She didn¡¯t think to mention her waiting for Dorothy, so Esther only glanced around.

    ¡°Then shall we walk together?¡±

    Esther raised her head, surprised at Darwin¡¯s casual comment.

    She attempted to see his face, but it was difficult to face Darwin properly due to the great aura surrounding him.

    Darwin bent his knees and crouched down so that Esther¡¯s neck wouldn¡¯t hurt from facing upwards.

    His eyes bent gently when both their eyes reached eye-level.

    ¡°I saw the drawing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the drawing of Dennis?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Dennis framed it. It seemed a very sacred painting. Thank you.¡±

    It was a very excessive compliment from a man who rarely praised anyone.

    Wasn¡¯t he Darwin, the monster who thoughtlessly sliced off the head of his opponents on the battlefield?

    Ben couldn¡¯t hide his embarrassment as he observed the changed appearance of his usually cold master.

    Ben shrugged his shoulders, clearly creeped out. At his disgusted gesture, Darwin glared at the assistant.

    Esther, who knew of nothing, only smiled shyly at the praise.

    ¡°Um, do you also want me to draw the Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry if I was presumptuous.¡±

    She thought she owed that much to Darwin, the person who freed her from the temple. It just popped from her mouth as she wanted to pay him back with at least something.

    Esther apologized with a flushed face. Perhaps she was too rude.

    He was the Grand Duke whom she couldn¡¯t even face properly. There was no way such a great man¡¯s portrait would be left to be drawn by a child such as her.

    But Esther didn¡¯t know.

    That Darwin¡¯s lips twitched silently at her suggestion.

    He quickly glanced away in fear that Esther would speak to him.

    As soon as Darwin found a good area with a sunny spot and a table, he lightly coughed and suggested, ¡°Shall we go there?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Draw me.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to. I was just about to have a portrait painted for me.¡±

    Though puzzled, Esther¡¯s expression lit up at Darwin¡¯s words.

    Ben, on the other hand, currently wore a look as he has seen something that he shouldn¡¯t have witnessed.

    He couldn¡¯t get used to it as the owner he had served for more than a decade seemed completely different.

    ¡°Your Grace, you said you didn¡¯t prefer portraits as they took a long time to finish.¡±

    ¡°When did I? You misunderstood me. Be quiet.¡±

    He blocked Ben¡¯s mouth before Esther could hear him.

    Darwin despised it when someone executed a portrait of him.

    It was because all artists outlined violent features of him while drawing. Just looking at the painting annoyed him.

    But if Esther drew it, it would be different. The time it would take to illustrate a drawing of himself would be meaningful, so it didn¡¯t matter how the drawing was pictured.

    The servants soon set up the drawing tools.

    ¡®I have to draw well.¡¯

    Esther was so nervous that she almost dropped her pencil several times.

    However, when she started drawing Dennis, she remained focused.

    Esther scrutinized Darwin.

    It seemed like strong, thick lines would play a part in his cold appearance. His dark eyebrows had a strong impression, one that killed people.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to draw faces, but the problem was the atmosphere around Darwin. It was difficult to express the strong feeling that stretched from him.

    As Esther struggled, Darwin commenced speaking.

    ¡°Are you having fun?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s nice to be able to draw whatever you desire.¡±

    Just as Esther was observing Darwin, he was also observing her.

    Esther¡¯s eyes while drawing, just as Dennis stated, sparkled like never before.

    ¡°If you want to draw properly, I¡¯ll hire you a tutor.¡±

    ¡°Tutor?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It doesn¡¯t have to be painting. If there¡¯s anything you want to learn, everything will be available. Do whatever you wish to do.¡±

    Esther glanced at his crude yet friendly remark.

    Darwin¡¯s eyes deepened as their eyes met.

    He didn¡¯t say anything after, so Esther was sure he meant everything he said.

    He was completely different from what she thought. There was always tenderness hidden behind his coldness. Just like now.

    ¡®Why is this person doing this to me?¡¯

    She couldn¡¯t understand at all. Esther, however, gave up her doubts and grinned.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you.¡±

    The painting was completed shortly after Esther focused again.

    Esther¡¯s heart-to-heart painting greatly surprised Ben and Darwin.

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if I should say this about my portrait, but¡­ Doesn¡¯t it seem different?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not just a painting. It¡¯s more like the lady snapped off a part of your Grace and captured it inside. It seems likely to move any second.¡±

    ¡°This is a gift from god. The talent is too good to be wasted like this.¡±

    The two began their debate to decide Esther¡¯s solo exhibition, a serious expression written all over their faces.

    Thus, Darwin¡¯s bragging about his daughter proceeded from that day.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    A few days later,

    Darwin attended a dinner in the eastern part of his Territory.

    He did not like the place as it was a political gathering of ignorant aristocrats.

    ¡°I heard your training prevailed exceptionally. There has been a lot of praise around the topic.¡±

    ¡°Yes, everyone viewed your tactics from the side, and their stomachs jumped.¡±

    As everywhere, there were many aristocrats especially impatient to be recognized by Darwin.

    They tried somehow to catch his eye by flattering him.

    ¡°It¡¯s a compliment. You don¡¯t believe me?¡±

    Darwin sent them a bitter smile.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re the best knight in the Empire, in name and reality.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you join us for the next training?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have many salons to attend to.¡±

    ¡°I started a new business this time, and I can¡¯t attend just yet¡­¡±

    A bunch of smooth talkers who couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Darwin twisted his lips upwards, disillusioned by their appearance.

    Dinner began and the friendly atmosphere continued, though Darwin didn¡¯t take part in any conversations.

    ¡®A waste of words.¡¯

    It was annoying for him to have to answer every useless remark.

    No one could talk to him anymore because his eyes were too aloof for them to even face.

    Darwin turned around with an annoyed look on his face. Then, he turned his head. The timing seemed right.

    ¡°Let me show you all.¡±

    The green pupils of his eyes turned thinner.

    Darwin pulled up his back and raised one hand above his head.

    The attendant recognized the signal and opened the door of the banquet hall.

    When the door unlatched, the maids waiting outside entered with a massive object.

    The square object wrapped in a red quilt was moved to the table next to Darwin.

    The nobles began to roar at the sight.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°Well, it looks like his grace has prepared something.¡±

    With all eyes on the object, Darwin reached for the object.

    When he removed the insignia without hesitation, a frame could be found underneath.

 Chapter 27

    ¡°My, isn¡¯t that a portrait? It seems like Grand Duke Darwin.¡±

    ¡°It is an amazingly impeccable drawing.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t seem to recall which artist had this sense of style. I¡¯d like to ask them to draw me a piece.¡±

    Aside from the reason the frame was brought, they also wondered why this specific painting was presented. However, after scrutinizing the art, the crowd couldn¡¯t shut their mouths in admiration of its sanctity.

    All reactions differed, but overall, they all admired the appreciable expertise.

    ¡°Who do you think designed such a work of art?¡±

    Darwin rolled up one corner of his mouth and replied in a rather profound voice.

    ¡°To draw this well, Pirka? Or maybe Leven could be¡­¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it Lubeng from the last exhibition?¡±

    The names of famous painters popped, one after another. Darwin¡¯s smile deepened as the nobles mentioned the names of the leading professionals.

    He seemed to be more amused than ever. His smug shoulders appeared to be soaring into the sky.

    *TL/N: Shoulders soaring into the sky meaning someone is very proud.

    ¡°Your Highness, whose skills was this? I¡¯ve never seen such a portrait. It¡¯s a new style of painting. Did you discover anyone?¡±

    Pohiba, famous for his art collection, couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity and approached Darwin. His eyes glistened like a beast searching for its prey.

    Darwin smiled haughtily, wearing an expression that expected such reactions.

    His mouth was itching to show off since the moment he had lifted the quilt.

    ¡°My daughter drew it.¡±

    At the moment, a different level of silence swept over the audience.

    The air turned cold as if hit by a strong typhoon.

    The shocked aristocrats whispered before Darwin as they sent glances towards him.

    ¡°Did Grand Duke Darwin have a daughter?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±

    It was a famous fact that Darwin hasn¡¯t remarried since his ex-wife passed.

    The only children she had given birth to were his twin sons.

    Speculation erupted everywhere as there may have been a hidden child.

    Darwin made it clear so there wouldn¡¯t be nonsense circulating.

    ¡°I adopted a child a while ago.¡±

    This was his first adoption announcement made at an official meeting.

    Adoption into the Grand Duke¡¯s family was not something that could simply conclude as simple. It was a big event as his children could lead to heirs to the throne in the future.

    ¡°Suddenly, a child?¡±

    ¡°I heard the Grand Duke despised children¡­¡±

    Darwin, the same person who killed a baby infant right in front of their mother on the battlefield, adopted a daughter.

    ¡°Where did she come from all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Is that important?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    No one could speak more in front of Darwin.

    Everyone just moistened their lips and rolled their eyes from Darwin¡¯s glare.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have a formal party soon, so please congratulate me then.¡±

    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ll be there for sure. Please do invite me.¡±

    ¡°Con, congratulations!¡±

    The mouths of the nobles were as light and quick as ever.

    Perhaps the news that Darwin adopted a daughter would soon spread throughout the whole empire.

    Darwin¡¯s purpose was to announce Esther¡¯s existence anyhow.

    He let the nobles continue their chatter, then escaped to the balcony to obtain some fresh air.

    ¡°There¡¯s no moon.¡±

    There was no moon in the sky.

    On a day when the goddess was not there, there would be a night like this.

    Darwin felt that this darkness somehow resembled Esther. He recalled the empty eyes Esther possessed since the first day they met.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think even you could have that look on your face.¡±

    Benjamin crept up to Darwin, who was lost in thought. He followed him out to the balcony.

    It was only then that Darwin presented a comfortable expression.

    ¡°Benjamin? When did you come?¡±

    ¡°I only just arrived. I was a bit late because the wheels of the wagon happened to roll off.¡±

    Benjamin was the only man Darwin ever recognized as an acquaintance. When both left for war, they acquired great trust from each other.

    ¡°Have you seen the portrait?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Quite frankly, I was surprised. You didn¡¯t say anything to me. Please give me at least a hint.¡±

    ¡°It was a sudden decision, so I didn¡¯t have time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to it in detail the next time.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s make room for ourselves then.¡±

    This place was not a recommended area for them to speak freely. The two agreed to meet separately and shook hands.

    Benjamin then called Darwin somewhat apprehensively.

    ¡°Your Grace, may I ask you for a slight favor?¡±

    Intense and loyal Benjamin wasn¡¯t the type to be interested in succession.

    He had always been giving credit to others and compensating them, but now he was asking Darwin a favor.

    Darwin stared closely at Benjamin before nodding.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°The portrait I saw earlier. It felt quite sacred.¡±

    Benjamin didn¡¯t fail to notice the consecration of the painting. After all, he was the person currently in charge of the management at the local temple.

    Darwin agreed with his bewildering statement, claiming that Esther was a candidate amidst the many other saint candidates.

    It was only understandable that Esther¡¯s paintings were considered sacred because of her divine power.

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯d like her to draw Noah.¡±

    Benjamin hesitated for a long time before he parted his lips wearily.

    Darwin, who intended to grant his dear friend any favors, abruptly lowered his voice, his alertness rising at the name Benjamin mentioned.

    ¡°Are you still taking care of Noah?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I have to stay by his side? Even if everyone turns away, I intend to serve him until the very end.¡±

    The voice blown by the wind was lonely and deep. It was a voice mixed with many emotions.

    Darwin swept his hair roughly, troubled by the uncalled-for request.

    ¡°How is he doing lately?¡±

    ¡°Well, he can¡¯t open his eyes. The priest said there wasn¡¯t much time left.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°So, I would like to leave his presence in the least. If it were a portrait painting performed of divine power, I was wondering if it would contain a little more of his true image.¡±

    Benjamin dropped his head to keep Darwin from drawing back his offer.

    ¡°I know it¡¯s a difficult request. However¡­ can¡¯t you please grant permission for this one? I will never let anyone know. Leave it for me to prepare everything. Just this once.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Darwin sighed deeply.

    He didn¡¯t want Esther to do anything dangerous, but he couldn¡¯t refuse as Benjamin never asked him for much.

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to my daughter first.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The eyes of the two intertwined on the dark balcony.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Rabienne visited the saint¡¯s room at the same time every day.

    Today, she brought the medicine with her like she normally did, but somehow, the saint was sitting in bed.

    Rabienne hesitated as she witnessed her conscious appearance.

    ¡®How did it happen?¡¯

    She wasn¡¯t dying away like usual but instead controlling herself to stay awake. It was strange how this happened.

    In any case, Rabienne hid her innermost feelings and presented the saint with a friendly smile.

    ¡°Saint! You seem in great shape today. It¡¯s been a while since you awakened yourself.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The goddess has been in my dream.¡±

    The saint¡¯s eyes remained clear.

    Her eyes denoted the same brightness as those in her former days.

    Rabienne, who noticed such peculiarness, took a seat next to the saint.

    ¡°Wow, really? Why did the goddess appear?¡±

    Rabienne stamped her feet with envy. Her ruby-like red eyes twinkled and presented their liveliness.

    A smile spread on the saint¡¯s face as she observed her cute expression.

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling well, thus I¡¯m already seeing a sign of the next saint.¡±

    ¡°¡­The next saint?¡±

    Rabienne opened her mouth, her heart pounding.

    Blood circled all over her body, her expectations rising.

    Rabienne¡¯s cheeks flushed. She believed the next saint to be her.

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not the time to speak yet.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone. Let me know. Please?¡±

    The saint could not ignore Rabienne¡¯s constant whining.

    It was all the more so as she knew that it was Rabienne who took care of her every day, as well as her position in the temple.

    ¡°Then you should keep it to yourself. Alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course. You know how heavy my mouth is.¡±

    *TL/N: Basically she doesn¡¯t open her mouth much.

    Eventually, the saint closed her eyes to recall the dream she had last night.

    Even though her body was weakened, she was still a saint. When she recalled the Goddess¡¯s will, her eyes turned hazy.

    ¡°The only star in the night sky, the grayish-brown hair that embraces the world¡­¡±

    ¡°Grayish-brown?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s clear voice snapped the saint¡¯s will.

    The saint quickly shook her head in a desperate attempt.

    ¡°Ah, did I just say grey? I, I guess I spoke the wrong word.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re mistaken. That can¡¯t be.¡±

    The saint¡¯s awkward way of speaking and expression made it so obvious it was a lie.

    But Rabienne smiled, holding a look of ignorance.

    ¡°Saint, you must take your medicine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The saint, whose spirit had returned for a moment, soon fell asleep after taking the strong sleeping pill.

    The back of Rabienne¡¯s hand trembled as she gazed at her.

    ¡°Stupid. There¡¯s no way you can see grayish brown and not my hair color. She was probably drugged and talked shit.¡±

    She tried pretending that she was fine, but inside Rabienne¡¯s mind, anxiety began to develop. The suspicion that she wasn¡¯t the next Saint.

    Rabienne then left the sleeping saint.

    Though outwardly calm, she was simmering inside.

    ¡°Who had grayish-brown hair?¡±

    Although it was an unusual color, quite a few people came to mind. She had no idea who was the individual among them.

    Rabienne decided to stop by the office. She wanted to check the list of adult female candidates.

    Someone waved and called Rabienne¡¯s name from the other side.

    Rabienne checked his face, then smiled broadly.

    It was a sincere smile that no one had ever seen before. Rabienne held onto the hem of her skirt and ran fast towards the man.

 Chapter 28

    ¡°Kane, did your mother send you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I was asked to bring you precious gifts. I also brought accessories and clothes.¡±

    Kane pointed to his back. The cart that the other servant was hauling away was filled with luggage.

    But it wasn¡¯t that kind of baggage that Rabienne was curious about.

    Rabienne reached out her hand with a much-anticipated expression.

    ¡°Give me the letter.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m sorry. There is no letter.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s expression hardened at the remark.

    Her glistening eyes immediately turned poisonous.

    ¡°No?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Noah has yet to regain consciousness¡­ I couldn¡¯t deliver your letter.¡±

    ¡°Still? He must be in a bad condition.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s face filled with worry.

    ¡°You said he was receiving treatment from the priest regularly, is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t seem to hold any effect.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t keep up. Maybe I should visit myself.¡±

    ¡°My lady?¡±

    Kane attempting stalling her in a fit of surprise.

    Although it was Rabienne who wanted to pay a visit, Noah was placed under a restraining order.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Still. I¡¯m afraid that you, his former fianc¨¦e, will have problems doing so with your current position.¡±

    ¡°Such a thing won¡¯t happen. I¡¯m going to go on my outing soon, so get ready.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    ¡°You realize this is a secret from my father and mother, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, My lady.¡±

    Kane, the person supporting Rabienne since childhood, couldn¡¯t pass through her stubbornness.

    Rabienne remained lost in thought for a long time after Kane left.

    ¡®Don¡¯t die, Noah.¡¯

    Her dim expression presented her deep feelings for Noah.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°I do not know. The lady planted it yesterday¡­ Could this be?¡±

    ¡°Huh, man. That¡¯s interesting. I¡¯ve been a gardener for forty years of my life, but I¡¯ve never seen such an abnormal pace. I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±

    Esther was on her way to the garden. She wanted to check the condition of the hyacinth she had planted a day earlier.

    When she heard the servants gathering and chatting, she quickly hid behind the tree.

    ¡®Nonsense. They grew up like that?¡¯

    Even from afar, the development of the hyacinths remained noticeable.

    She planted it yesterday afternoon, but it was already as tall as Esther. Not only that. There were also buds sprouting.

    Esther¡¯s heart throbbed at the sight.

    Hyacinth was a sacred plant that only responded to a divine force. The stronger the person¡¯s mana, the faster the development.

    It was tremendous speed, that in just one day the seeds became adults and the buds opened. Besides, blooming flowers was only possible at the new level.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see it wrong.¡±

    Esther, whose mouth widened in shock, gripped the tree in despair.

    The saint¡¯s awakening had begun.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m leisurely playing family games.¡±

    She was relieved, knowing that she could live like this for a year, or at least half before the saint died.

    This shouldn¡¯t be. Esther didn¡¯t know when Rabienne would come, so death would have to surface before that time.

    But why,

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯

    After this situation, a feeling that Esther didn¡¯t recognize emerged.

    She was hoping to die the whole time. She didn¡¯t hold any regrets. She simply begged to disappear, to let her rest in peace.

    So it was very confusing to feel this way.

    Esther thumped her forehead harshly against the tree to awaken from any delusions. She felt the prickly as her temple made contact against the harsh bark.

    She was about to strike herself one more time, however, urgent breathing appeared near her.

    At the same time, something burst between Esther¡¯s forehead and the tree.

    ¡°¡­Grand Duke?¡±

    The soft touch overlapping her forehead was Darwin¡¯s large hand.

    Darwin¡¯s thick palm blocked the hard tree from touching Esther¡¯s precious forehead.

    ¡°You might get hurt. What if there is a scar on your forehead?¡±

    Darwin who had fought on countless battlefields was a prominent man who did not blink a single eye, despite the countless wounds spilling like a fountain of blood.

    And now, he made all sorts of fuss because he was afraid that Esther¡¯s forehead would capture a small cut.

    He called a doctor to see Esther right away, then stroked her forehead as the calm breeze blew.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all.¡±

    ¡°It turned red.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s face stood grim as if he didn¡¯t like the situation.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like the tree, do you want me to dispose of it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    Esther shook her head rapidly in refusal.

    The tree wasn¡¯t the problem, but it was more strange that Darwin suddenly popped out of absolutely nowhere and restlessly hovered over her condition.

    Darwin only then thought his actions were too much and couched, turning his gaze to the other side.

    His eyes gazed at the sight of hyacinth, who had grown up brilliantly.

    ¡°Is that also because of your mana power? You must have been a very excellent candidate during your stay at the temple.¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    Esther laughed awkwardly, unable to confirm this was an ability only a saint could hold.

    What else to say, Darwin thought. He tightly clenched his lips.

    It was so frustrating for him when he turned to the other side; this wasn¡¯t his personality in the least.

    ¡®Damn it, I should¡¯ve just refused.¡¯

    He was looking for the right timing to approach Esther, informing her what Benjamin had asked for.

    Then, he suddenly saw Esther banging her head and appeared running.

    Darwin didn¡¯t know what to say. He was only accustomed to commanding the opposite side.

    So he decided to just speak up.

    ¡°Esther, there is something you have to do.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes grew round, her voice shrill.

    Darwin continued hesitating as he spoke, most likely for something he wanted her to do.

    ¡°There is someone who wants you to draw a portrait.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    It was such a simple request that Esther couldn¡¯t understand why he took such effort to ask her.

    When Esther accepted willingly, Darwin spoke more.

    ¡°He is not an ordinary kid. The place is off-limits, and it¡¯s dangerous as you will be punished if the Empire finds out.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    She thought it was better if it was dangerous.

    She wanted to do one more favor for Darwin before she died. It didn¡¯t matter if it was dangerous. Death wasn¡¯t much of a threat for her anyway.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to worry about. You are my daughter, so I¡¯m telling you in advance to remind you.¡±

    ¡°Yes. By the way, Grand Duke, is there anything irregular happening in the temple?¡±

    Esther inquired how the temple was performing.

    She was so curious that her eyes trembled when she asked.

    Darwin smiled when he received her endearing appearance.

    As a result of her eating well, Esther¡¯s cheeks became plump. She looked like a squirrel. She was simply adorable.

    ¡°Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I asked if anything was happening inside the temple¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking about something else. I haven¡¯t heard anything.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Unlike Esther, who was now sullen due to the unwanted answer, Darwin couldn¡¯t hide his contented and satisfied face.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Behind the scenes,

    Esther was taken somewhere inside a carriage.

    The destination remained a secret. Darwin said she would arrive at the appointed area after the ride.

    It wasn¡¯t a difficult request for Esther to perform.

    After a long run, the carriage stopped rattling.

    ¡°Lady, you have to advance alone from here. If you head straight inside, there will exist a cabin. You will draw someone inside there.¡±

    The horseman who opened the door did not seem ordinary. He directed Esther with an expressionless face.

    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    Esther carefully stepped down.

    She looked around nonchalantly and saw it was a perfect void. The place where the carriage stopped was just by the countryside.

    The peculiar thing was that there was a rich forest in the middle of everything?

    All the same, she was puzzled and suspicious.

    ¡°But is it here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s inside there.¡±

    The horseman pointed his finger to the middle of the forest. He meant for her to enter through the thick grass.

    ¡°Just two hours. You have to draw and come out during that time. I¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Nevertheless, she came all the way here, so she couldn¡¯t just travel back.

    Esther slowly entered where the horseman pointed towards.

    The smell of grass filled her nose. It wasn¡¯t long after the forest swallowed the miniature Esther in a flash.

    She was a little scared, yet she continued to walk through the grass. She then felt a piercing sensation from her hand.

    Beyond the boundary, the view opened and the air became clear. Her whole body was surrounded by clean energy that instantly cleansed the lungs.

    ¡°There¡¯s a sanctuary in this place?¡±

    Esther muttered in a startled voice.

    All sanctuaries were managed by the temple due to the possibility of abuse and conflict.

    The location was open to everyone, but nothing had been reported here.

    In other words, it was a hidden sanctuary.

    Esther looked inside the sanctuary in wonder.

    There was a large space on the inside, which was hidden by the grass.

    It was a beautiful place filled with colorful flowers and sunshine.

    There were many birds, perhaps because people didn¡¯t roam the area. One bluebird approached Esther.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    Esther smiled brightly and extended her finger to the bluebird hovering around her.

    The bluebird fearlessly jumped on Esther¡¯s finger and rubbed their face against her.

    She patted the cute and fluffy animal.

    As she peered around, her feet naturally led her to the cabin.

    Esther tapped carefully at the old door.

    ¡°Are you there?¡±

    She called out of courtesy, but there was no answer. As the horseman said, there seemed to be no one.

    Eventually, she opened the door by herself and entered.

    The chilly weather inside the cabin enveloped Esther. It was like a completely different world from the warm outside.

    ¡°Uh, why the sudden cold?¡±

    Esther trembled and glanced around.

    The empty living room seemed lonesome. There was no furniture.

    Esther removed her hat and held it in her hand. Then, she slowly walked inside.

    There was a room in the very corner. The chill in the cabin seemed to be coming from there.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥

 Chapter 29

    As she reached out slowly and grabbed the handle of the door, cold energy filled her hand.

    Esther was somewhat hesitant by the intense atmosphere but gathered the courage to turn the doorknob.

    Ka Chik,

    The door gradually opened, and the scenery inside the room caught her eye.

    She could see someone was resting in an overly fancy bed, out of harmony with the shelter.

    ¡°I¡­ Hello. I¡¯m here to draw.¡±

    Esther waited. However, there was no answer, so she crept closer to the area.

    A boy who would be found resting, neither moving and silently breathing. Noah.

    Esther halted moving the moment she caught a glimpse of his face.

    ¡°He¡¯s really pretty.¡±

    He appeared pure and amiable.

    Distinct features that did not normally suit a young face. A sharp nose, straight forehead, and deep eyes. Even his dark eyebrows were very assertive.

    He was definitely about the same age as Esther, aside from the boy¡¯s impression which reflected both maturity and tenderness. His thick, red lips contrasted with his clear, white skin.

    The word ¡®pretty¡¯ and ¡®beautiful¡¯ were more appropriate for the statue-like appearance that God had created.

    Esther was startled upon realizing she had reached out her hand.

    ¡°Crazy. Why is my purity decreasing?¡±

    Esther did not know of many males because she had been locked in the temple till now.

    Khalid, Darwin, Judy, and Dennis were the ones with whom she had spoken.

    Otherwise, Esther was not at all interested in them. But Noah was too pretty for her to remove her eyes from.

    Esther pinched her cheeks to focus and recover her act.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and draw.¡±

    As soon as Esther commenced sketching, her eyes changed color.

    She didn¡¯t realize it herself, but it was a change that occurred whenever she accumulated her divine power.

    The mana that leaked from Esther slowly flowed into Noah¡¯s body.

    The stronger the concentration on the drawing, the longer the drawing time, leading to more usage of divine power.

    ¡°Why is it so hard?¡±

    After a considerable amount of time, Esther had almost completed the painting. She was sweating. All that, but she wasn¡¯t as satisfied with the painting as before.

    No matter how hard she tried, he always appeared to be lying down.

    And one more point.

    The most important element in a portrait, his eyes, were empty. She didn¡¯t want to fill them with his eyes closed, so she ended up intentionally leaving it empty.

    ¡°I can draw them once he wakes up.¡±

    Esther glanced at the clock, in awe of what to do. There was still about half an hour left.

    At that time, Esther peered at Noah, her chin perked.

    She felt melancholy, seeing him sleeping so lifelessly in a sanctuary far from the world. He was trapped in a corner, just like she used to be.

    Chirp chirp.

    At that moment, the same bluebird from before entered through an open window.

    He circled and lay gently on Noah¡¯s lap. Esther only then noticed his left hand had slipped from the bed cover.

    She unintentionally grabbed his palm to place it back underneath the blanket. However, Esther was soon distracted at how large his hands were.

    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s really big.¡±

    Noah¡¯s hands were more than twice as large as Esther¡¯s.

    After a while, Esther felt the boy¡¯s hand heating up. She looked back and forth, worrying over the condition of the unconscious person.

    She felt apologetic, so she closed her eyes, thinking to grant him a blessing.

    Esther held Noah¡¯s hand lightly and murmured.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are, but I wish for you to be healthy.¡±

    At the beginning of the prayer, a bright light appeared; one that was incomparable to when she was painting.

    It was a healing power that could only be used by a high priest. It was also the first power Esther managed to use properly after becoming a saint.

    ¡°Will he be okay?¡±

    Esther was startled by the powerful force.

    She quickly stopped praying and glanced at Noah¡¯s face.

    It was fortunate that nothing seemed to have changed, but if the divine power was too strong, it could have a negative impact.

    Esther, relieved that nothing occurred, quickly placed Noah¡¯s hand beneath the blanket.

    And while trying to part her hand from his,

    ¡°¡­??¡±

    Noah, who had contained no strength before now and resembled more of a doll than a human being gripped Esther¡¯s palm tightly. It was a strong and obstinate force.

    ¡°Kak! What!?¡±

    Esther freaked out and sought to pull her hand out. She glanced at Noah¡¯s face to check if something was wrong, but nothing changed.

    However, he held Esther¡¯s hand tightly and did not let go.

    ¡°Hey, are you awake?¡±

    Esther flusteredly waved her other hand before Noah¡¯s eyes. There was no response.

    ¡®Are you pretending to be asleep?¡¯

    Esther, aroused in suspicion, brought her head close to Noah¡¯s in an alert manner. The moment she continued observing Noah¡¯s subtle reactions right before his nose.

    Flash, Noah opened his eyes.

    ¡°Huh!?¡±

    His attractive black eyes seemed capable of absorbing anything in a second. She couldn¡¯t turn away the moment their eyes met.

    Esther and Noah¡¯s distance was fairly close. Esther¡¯s nervous face was well discerned in front of Noah¡¯s clear eyes.

    Her face burned brightly as they could even feel each other¡¯s breath.

    Unlike Esther, who was completely frosted, Noah smiled brightly as soon as he regained focus.

    Esther was more mesmerized by the beauty of his smile. It was entirely out of place in this situation.

    ¡°Hello?¡±

    Noah greeted in a bright voice.

    At the same time, Esther¡¯s eyes, which seemed to have frozen, passed his gaze.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Hello.¡±

    Having greeted her so naturally, Esther awkwardly returned the greeting.

    Noah didn¡¯t ask Esther who she was. He must¡¯ve felt embarrassed the moment he saw her in his bedroom. Weirdly enough, he remained calm and composed.

    Rather, he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Esther as if he had met someone he missed dearly.

    His eyes were so sorrowful that Esther¡¯s lips shriveled.

    Embarrassed Esther¡¯s mind went blank.

    She opened her mouth and blabbed whatever came to her mind, thinking she must remove the gloomy situation.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m Esther, and here¡¯s your drawing¡­ I came here to do that. Look at this.¡±

    ¡°Woah, that¡¯s a really good painting.¡±

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Why don¡¯t you let go of my hand so we can talk?¡±

    That was one thing Esther didn¡¯t fail to realize while trying to show her drawing.

    Noah still held her hand tight. As if it would be a big deal if he let it go.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know. I was afraid I¡¯d lose it.¡±

    ¡°Lose what?¡±

    ¡°Just.¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t understand what Noah was speaking at all.

    ¡®I guess he¡¯s a strange person.¡¯

    Why was it so hot? The room, which used to feel cold until a while ago, was now scorching with heat.

    ¡°Ahm, now I¡¯ll draw your eyes and finish.¡±

    When Esther grabbed the pencil again, Noah suddenly closed his eyes tightly.

    ¡°Oh no. I can¡¯t open my eyes right now. Can you come again later and draw me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been doing fine though?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not feeling very well. I think I¡¯m going to lose consciousness right now¡­ Cough, Cough!¡±

    Noah, who was in impeccable condition, began to once again cough violently.

    It was a bit uncomfortable, but Esther worried that he really couldn¡¯t open his eyes due to his sickness.

    ¡°Hey, does it hurt a lot?¡±

    ¡°Yes, so please come back. By all means.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And when you come, hold my hand. Like today.¡±

    At the end of his words, Noah fell asleep again as if he were dead.

    ¡°Wait! Hey!¡±

    He didn¡¯t move when Esther shook him. The sound of his breathing was still and she couldn¡¯t feel any energy he previously had.

    Rather than playing around, Noah was truly unconscious.

    ¡°What is all this about?¡±

    Esther stood bewildered as she heard someone running.

    Her eyes widened. She thought no one would come other than her.

    The loud footsteps stopped right before the door. The person banged against the door as she held her breath.

    ¡°Lady! You¡¯ll have to come out right away.¡±

    It was the horseman who brought Esther.

    He didn¡¯t enter but shouted outside urgently.

    ¡°Do we still have time? I haven¡¯t finished the painting.¡±

    ¡°Come out for now. We have to leave here as soon as possible.¡±

    His tone seemed so urgent that Esther hurriedly packed her luggage.

    Before she knew it, Noah¡¯s grip loosened from her.

    Esther glanced at Noah one more time just before leaving the room. When she saw him lying down, everything that happened a while ago seemed like a dream.

    Esther left the cabin in a different direction from when she first came.

    The horseman seemed very wary of his surroundings, so she just walked along quietly.

    A moment later, after arriving at the carriage, The horseman apologized to Esther with a look filled with relief.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have gotten you in such a hurry. I was notified in a hurry that someone was visiting.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    Esther glanced at the horseman and asked,

    ¡°But does he wake up often?¡±

    ¡°What? That isn¡¯t possible. He¡¯s been unconscious for over three months.¡±

    ¡°Three months?¡±

    Huh. So what happened a little while ago?

    Something was wrong here.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t finished drawing yet. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll drop by again next week.¡±

    ¡°Will you?¡±

    Esther nodded.

    ¡®Because the picture has to be completed.¡¯

    She tried hard to deny that it was not because he asked her to come back. However, Noah¡¯s eyes continued popping up in Esther¡¯s head.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    After Esther left, Noah¡¯s eyes slowly opened.

    He wasn¡¯t unconscious, it was just an act made to deceive Esther.

    Noah rose after his surroundings quieted. He checked the calendar on the table.

    ¡°It was rather long this time.¡±

    It had been three months and ten days since he fell asleep.

    Noah¡¯s disease was an incurable one, often called the curse of God. A restraining order was imposed as he was ¡®abandoned by God¡¯.

    It wasn¡¯t that there was no cure, but he had to be regularly supplied with divine power.

    The cycle was irregular and the amount of mana needed increased within age. It was difficult to handle, so most of those who had the disease died before reaching adulthood.

    Although Noah was being treated without worrying over the cost, his condition was deteriorating to the point that it was difficult to maintain consciousness with only the treatment of the new tube.

    ¡°It was Esther.¡±

    Noah grinned at the painting Esther had left behind. His eyes folded in half, his bewitching smile instantly brightening his surroundings.

    It was Esther¡¯s strength that enabled Noah to regain his consciousness. Her power was greater than that of the priest.

    It was then that he heard the outside door open.

 Chapter 30

    Noah¡¯s eyes sharpened as he heard quick steps approaching.

    He swiftly turned Esther¡¯s drawing upside down with a satisfied smile. Almost at the same time, the door snapped open.

    ¡°¡­Prince? How did you regain consciousness?¡±

    Rabienne, who had just opened the door and was about to rush in, muttered speechlessly in a startled tone.

    Noah, whom she had thought would be asleep, was conscious and gazing at her as she hesitated to enter the room.

    Noah stared at Rabienne, not yet permitting her to set foot inside. Unlike when he was with Esther, his eyes remained dry and cold.

    ¡°I heard you were unconscious. What happened?¡±

    ¡°I woke up today.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Rabienne soon smiled brightly.

    She wore a very relieved and happy expression, yet Noah didn¡¯t even bother glancing at her face.

    ¡°As I am already here, may I enter?¡±

    ¡°Why did you come?¡±

    Noah¡¯s tone was relentless.

    He was not openly rejecting her, but there was a clear line drawn in between. The smile on Rabienne¡¯s face slightly hardened.

    ¡°I came because I was worried. I heard you haven¡¯t much time left. And, I was your fiance.¡±

    ¡°That engagement, we broke up.¡±

    Noah and Rabienne were engaged since they were young.

    When Noah, the Seventh Prince, fell ill from the succession to the throne, she abandoned him faster than anyone else could.

    So, they weren¡¯t in a relationship good enough to meet like this.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t break up because I wanted to. Why would the prince have to possess such a horrible curse¡­ Ha.¡±

    Rabienne shook her head and sat atop the unoccupied puff chair.

    The seat where Esther happened to be a while ago. Noah frowned.

    ¡°The High Priest says it¡¯s going to be hard for you.¡±

    ¡°Hm. I see.¡±

    Rabienne opened her eyes wide at the indifferent Noah. It seemed like she was speaking to someone else, not him.

    ¡°You can leave it to me now. I can keep you alive. If you¡¯re next to me, you¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°You can save me¡­¡±

    Noah chuckled. The smile that seemed to be fascinating, yet ephemeral, then halted.

    Noah asked Rabienne, his face straight.

    ¡°Are you still sure you¡¯re the next saint?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s lips curved downwards as she frowned in disapproval.

    ¡°What? You know my family.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know. Your family will somehow make you the next saint.¡±

    As Noah continued to be sarcastic, Rabienne brooded.

    Then, she shifted her interest to the piece of paper that was lying upside down on the table. It was an effort for her to change the subject.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    When Rabienne tried to grab the paper, Noah moved rapidly.

    He quickly pressed the paper with his palm so that Rabienne wouldn¡¯t see the painting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°¡­Something you can¡¯t touch.¡±

    Noah looked Rabienne in the eyes for the first time.

    She laughed as if her pride was hurt, but in fact, she didn¡¯t dislike his actions.

    She knew Noah held no affection for her, so she was relieved to see him face her like this.

    ¡°Rabienne.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    The name he called for the first time was highly anticipated in Rabienne¡¯s eyes. Her cheeks were flushing red.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying this for you, but don¡¯t covet anything that¡¯s not yours. Whatever the place. Be it anything.¡±

    However, his cold words completely differed from her expectations.

    Rabienne did not hide her expression this time. Her pretty smile disappeared and she glared at Noah with her poisonous eyes.

    The eyes of the two intertwined in the air.

    They were once engaged to each other, but rather than sweet, they seemed like enemies. The atmosphere was as cold as if walking on thin ice.

    ¡°Everything is mine. There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t have in the Empire.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve come this far, so I¡¯ll give you my strength. It¡¯s a little disappointing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    When Noah gave no response, Rabienne sighed and reached out her hand.

    Noah, however, struck her down firmly.

    ¡°No need.¡±

    ¡°Ha, let¡¯s see if you still continue that way when it¡¯s time to die. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    Eventually, Rabienne jumped up in a fit of irritation.

    Although she didn¡¯t hide her hurt expression, Noah didn¡¯t care to see Rabienne off.

    After Rabienne left, he lay on his back in exhaustion, as if an earthquake had just occurred.

    ¡°I miss Esther again.¡±

    Warmth once again filled his eyes as he recalled Esther.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    The next day, dinnertime.

    Esther was now used to holding a knife. She ate well without anyone assisting her.

    ¡°Today¡¯s main dish is executed by marinating shrimps in oil.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes glistened as she listened to the chef¡¯s explanation.

    Seafood, especially shrimp, was a food ingredient she had never eaten.

    ¡®What does it taste like?¡¯

    As Esther smacked her lips, Judy presented a demonstration.

    ¡°Look, it¡¯s even better if you put shrimp on the bread like this and dip it in a lot of oil.¡±

    After imitating him and doing the same, Esther took a vast bite of the bread.

    A chewy texture. She spontaneously admired the savory taste that popped in her mouth.

    ¡°How is it? It¡¯s delicious, right?¡±

    Esther nodded violently and chewed what was in her mouth.

    ¡°Give more to Esther.¡±

    Darwin ordered for more as he was pleased with Esther eating properly.

    The meal continued in a friendly atmosphere. By the time they were somewhat full, Darwin threw forward a topic.

    ¡°Well, I hired a tutor.¡±

    Esther¡¯s hand, which was faithfully focused on placing the shrimp on the bread, flinched.

    ¡°He graduated from the Academy at the top of his class and is now working as a tutor to build his skills. He isn¡¯t too experienced as of his young age, but I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll have a lot to gain with his competence.¡±

    ¡°Wow, can¡¯t I learn, too?¡±

    Dennis was the first to show interest. He was the type who preferred to study alone. However, the thought of taking classes with Esther raised his interest.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but¡­ Esther¡¯s learning comes first.¡±

    One of the biggest reasons for finding a tutor was to prepare her for the birthday party, so it was only natural.

    ¡°I know. I just want to take a class with Esther.¡±

    ¡°What, then I also want to!¡±

    Even Judy, who avoided taking class, burned with competition.

    ¡°Judy, you¡¯re going to enter a short-term swordsmanship camp soon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s that. We can do it together when we get back.¡±

    Darwin grabbed hold of his throbbing head and banged the table.

    ¡°First of all, we are going to demonstrate the class the day after tomorrow morning, so let¡¯s see first then decide.¡±

    No matter how well he could teach, it was useless if it didn¡¯t fit with Esther.

    Esther nodded. Although it was a burden, private tutoring was necessary to avoid embarrassment at the party.

    As soon as the meal finished, the dishes were cleared and dessert was served.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to begin preparing for the party, so check the list.¡±

    Darwin beckoned Ben.

    Ben, who had been waiting for instruction, brought the paper and handed it to Judy and Dennis.

    ¡°This is an invitation list. If you want to invite anyone else, tell me.¡±

    Judy swept the paper and tossed it.

    ¡°Hmm. Not really.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any either.¡±

    Dennis wasn¡¯t much different.

    Countless people were approaching the twins, including antecedents of the Grand Duke. The more they approached, the more the twins closed their hearts to people.

    Few to no people faced the twins with honest feelings, nor did they feel sorry for it.

    ¡°Esther, If you want to invite someone, please let me know. I can invite friends who you were close to from the temple.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Esther, whose face had darkened, laid down the fork she was holding.

    Just thinking about the lonely life she underwent during her stay at the temple made her lose appetite.

    ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then I¡¯ll send the invitations as it is.¡±

    Ben nodded and left with the papers.

    ¡°Father, how are you going to introduce Esther?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s your birthday party, so why don¡¯t we introduce her right after?¡±

    Darwin also contained many worries regarding the matter.

    It was a birthday party for twins, but it was also the first time they would introduce Esther in public.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we just make Esther the main character?¡±

    ¡°That would be nice.¡±

    Esther, surprised at the twin¡¯s suggestion, shook her hands hurriedly.

    ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°No?¡±

    Darwin also thought it wouldn¡¯t be that bad an idea, but when he observed Esther completely against the approach, he withdrew.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the details later.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther fiddled with her napkin, trying to imagine a party in the Grand Duchy.

    However, she couldn¡¯t as she had never been to one.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    A few days later.

    Esther dressed neatly as soon as breakfast was over.

    ¡°Are you curious about who will be coming?¡±

    ¡°Yes. What if I can¡¯t keep up with class?¡±

    She had been anxious after learning that the tutor was arriving. She was also worried that she might stain the Grand Duke¡¯s reputation as she lacked confidence.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. No one is good from the beginning.¡±

    Dorothy tied Esther¡¯s hair beautifully, assuring her not to worry.

    Her neat ponytail somewhat boosted her confidence.

    When she proceeded down to the first floor after having finished with preparations, Darwin, Judy, and Dennis were already waiting.

    Everyone gathered together on the sofa and waited for the tutor.

    ¡°Please drink some tea.¡±

    Ben handed out coffee and tea to ease the tension, but Darwin stayed silent.

    ¡°Father, why are you so nervous?¡±

    When Judy noticed him, he giggled and asked naughtily.

    ¡°Nervous. Who¡¯s nervous?¡±

    ¡°Esther will do fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Even Dennis, who was quietly reading a book, replied while turning a page.

    Darwin wasn¡¯t the only one who was nervous. Esther was also parched with worry.

    She met people who hated her more than those who liked her in all her lives.

    She couldn¡¯t help worrying every time she met a new person.

    ¡°He¡¯s coming in now.¡±

    By the time of the appointment, there was news that the tutor had entered the main gate.

    At the same time, the eyes of the four sitting on the sofa flashed.

 Chapter 31

    Judy jumped up and ran to the door, while Darwin flinched and straightened his back.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°¡­ Nevermind.¡±

    It was the first time that Darwin, who did not tremble even while before the emperor, was nervous. Ben couldn¡¯t hold back his escaping chuckle.

    All parents with children seemed unable to relax in front of the teacher.

    ¡°Greetings. I am James Griffith, who will demonstrate today¡¯s class.¡±

    James entered the living room and politely conveyed his greetings.

    ¡°Welcome. Please come this way.¡±

    Esther stared at James from the moment he arrived until he perched on the sofa.

    It was said he was young. he appeared to be in his mid to late twenties. He seemed bright, but he bore a strict face.

    ¡°Thank you for inviting me. I have been tutoring a total of six students since graduating from the academy.¡±

    As soon as he positioned himself on the couch, James introduced himself, reciting his career accordingly.

    There were many prominent children amidst the ones he taught, some that Darwin had heard of.

    ¡°Oh? I know Sera. She retained first place in the academy countless times.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    One of them was aquantained with Judy. James nodded indifferently, stating it wasn¡¯t much.

    Darwin began leaning toward James with great satisfaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s very good. Alright, let me introduce my children first.¡±

    Esther, who had been waiting quietly, stood up and greeted him with modest grace.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Esther, the youngest.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re twins. I¡¯m Judy, he¡¯s Dennis.¡±

    James studied the three children one by one, his gaze attentive.

    The moment Esther made eye contact with his rust-colored eyes, she felt she had been caught, although not guilty.

    ¡°Today, I¡¯m going to present a short demonstration. Please sign the contract if you favor my teaching.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go now.¡±

    They all stood up at once. Darwin¡¯s pre-arranged study room was located on the second floor.

    A large blackboard, a round table, and a few chairs. In addition to the increasingly large area composed for dance practice.

    The room was thoroughly supplied.

    Esther, Judy, Dennis, and Darwin sat around the round table one by one.

    James placed down his bag and commenced preparing for class when he belatedly noticed Darwin was also sitting on a chair.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ Will you also stay throughout the class?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I came here to judge.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Darwin glared at James with an expression that would kill him if anything went wrong.

    No matter how good James was, he bore no talent to face Darwin¡¯s deathly gaze.

    When Ben noticed the back of James¡¯s hand trembling, he patted him on the shoulder, advising him not to feel pressured.

    ¡°He is just observing, so don¡¯t feel too pressured and make yourself at home.¡±

    But it was of no encouragement at all. No matter what Ben assured, it couldn¡¯t be comfortable to teach a class in front of the Grand Duke.

    His confident figure instantly disappeared. James gulped down his saliva, his sweat drowning him.

    ¡°Then¡­ let¡¯s get started.¡±

    The class James had prepared was for a beginner¡¯s level, presenting the history of the Empire.

    He was told to start from the basics of any subject.

    James explained what could be difficult as swiftly as possible.

    He asked Esther basic questions and proceeded with the class according to her level.

    ¡°The story begins in the dark ages when all kinds of disasters were happening around the world.¡±

    Esther knew this part well, given she was drained from hearing it while at the temple.

    ¡°¡­Every country covering the continent was lost in a mix of disasters. However, under the patronage of the Goddess Espitos, the Holy Saint and the First Emperor drove out the darkness. Those who survived the dark ages were the founding citizens of the Austin Empire.¡±

    In the history of the Austin Empire, the story of the Goddess and the saint could not be omitted.

    There were even scholars who argued that the First Emperor was a temple knight who served the saint.

    This was the very reason for the abnormally concentrated power in the temple.

    ¡°I will explain the four generations, next class.¡±

    It was new and interesting to hear from a different point of view, although Esther already understood everything.

    When Esther and Dennis burned with curiosity and their eyes ignited in excitement,

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind¡­ Shall we spend a little more time?¡±

    James, inspired by the children¡¯s motivation, soon forgot about Darwin¡¯s existence and continued his class passionately. Endless questions were asked and they underwent deep discussions.

    Darwin watched the children pleasantly and quietly exited the room during the middle of the lecture.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    After class.

    The children¡¯s evaluation of James was excellent. Darwin decided to hire him on the spot and moved on to the contract.

    ¡°Now, here is the contract.¡±

    Ben was in charge of the papers, so he and James sat face to face in the drawing-room.

    They exchanged records.

    ¡°I placed the provisions as I stated the other day, but in case you happened to forget, they can be read here as you sign.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But¡­ Does his Grace favor his children?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the way it is.¡±

    ¡°I had no idea.¡±

    James was astounded. The rumors he heard of completely differed from what he had seen from Darwin till now.

    Contrary to the stories that he brutally slaughtered infants, *honey dripped from his eyes as he observed his children.

    *TL/N: A phrase used to describe one¡¯s eyes looking at someone else¡¯s eyes in a very lovely way.

    Ben agreed that he was also perplexed every time while handing over the contract already signed by Darwin.

    ¡°If there is no problem with the contract, sign here, if you may. I have the advance payment.¡±

    A box filled with jewels was prepared in advance.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll take about this amount, I don¡¯t need double.¡±

    ¡°Take it for now. Instead, the masters will join your lecture from time to time, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you could be generous as you perform your duties.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Well, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    Throughout the conversation, James couldn¡¯t look Ben in the eye.

    Then, after he finally managed to must his courage, the teacher slowly glanced at Ben and brought up his words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Many professors have said that ever since the academy was founded, there had never been such a competent student.¡±

    James¡¯ eyes as he glanced at Ben were filled with respect.

    Ben tapped James on the shoulder, feeling somewhat modest.

    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s all exaggerated. We¡¯ll see each other often in the future, so let¡¯s get along well.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please teach me well.¡±

    ¡°How could I be of any help?¡±

    Even so, Ben grinned as he didn¡¯t mind the junior looking up to him.

    ¡°And My Lady, please take good care of her. She has many scars concealing her.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Ben and James shook hands vigorously after exchanging the contract signed by both sides.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s finally over!!¡±

    Judy shouted vigorously. He had finally completed three weeks of his short-term swordsmanship classes.

    He was so excited that he couldn¡¯t help but grin like a fool.

    Following the three weeks, Judy¡¯s appearance had developed quite a bit. He lost weight and certainly improved his physique.

    He grew a few centimeters in length and felt much older than before he entered the training.

    The butler was very pleased with his young master¡¯s appearance when he arrived to pick him up.

    ¡°Good work, Master.¡±

    ¡°How is it at home? Esther, how is she?¡±

    ¡°My lady is fine. Was the training alright?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! I¡¯m so strong now. Did you know I won first place, last class?¡±

    Judy kept bragging about his class. He found them quite entertaining.

    He kept chanting the same things, but he truly felt like he worked hard. He even gained more muscle.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s chat on our way home first.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve got a place to drop by.¡±

    Judy abruptly created a straight face and shook his head.

    His eyes shone the same way whenever he played with dangerous toys.

    The place he stopped by was an abandoned town.

    The village, which had been re-built before but unfortunately collapsed, was in ruins for a while, as people had been cut off from the place. He pounced into one of the many abandoned shelters.

    When he reached the house that was on the verge of collapsing, Judy placed his hands against his waist.

    And proudly kicked the door.

    ¡°Hey, Sebastian! Get out!¡±

    The name that burst out with a bang, was none other than Sebastian¡¯s.

    This was a place where Sebastian and his group often associated. This was the information Judy learned from a child who participated in his class.

    Sebastian was stupid, but he had many followers since he was the young master of his family.

    Judy came here to prey on Sebastian.

    The boys who were playing around froze at the boy¡¯s sight.

    ¡°¡­Everyone, run!¡±

    After a moment of silence, a tremendous commotion proceeded. Everyone started running and freaking out to avoid Judy.

    Judy had already examined all the children, but Sebastian could not be seen.

    ¡°Have you already run away?¡±

    Judy strode in, his voice provoked.

    There was a wooden sword in his hand that he had brought in advance. It produced terrifying sounds as he dragged it against the ground.

    Unfortunately, the boy who was closest to the door couldn¡¯t escape and could be found shaking.

    Judy stood in front of him and asked blunt questions.

    ¡°Do you know where Sebastian is?¡±

    ¡°I, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    It was an obvious lie as his eyes shook violently.

    ¡°Are you going to tell me, yes, or no?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Should I count to three?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°One.¡±

    ¡°Gee, I really don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not here. Really.¡±

    ¡°Three¡­¡±

    ¡°H, h, he went that way!!¡±

    Screaming, he covered his face in fear of really being propelled by Judy.

    When Judy heard the answer he needed, his feet headed towards the same direction without touching the terrified lad.

    ¡°Wow, those without loyalty.¡±

    Fortunately, there were signs of Sebastian, proving that the kid was not lying.

    Sebastian¡¯s big body wasn¡¯t something he could cover. He hid between the walls to hide, but Judy could discern his protruding stomach very well.

    Judy giggled.

    ¡°Found you.¡±

    He ran excitedly and aimed towards the protruding flesh with his wooden sword.

    Then, Kack! With a shout, Sebastian popped forward. His hands were sweaty and he was trembling unstoppably.

    ¡°What are you doing here, Sebastian?¡±

    Sebastian seemed as if he were about to cry.

    He bowed his head and made excuses to avoid Judy¡¯s dark gaze.

    ¡°I was, I was just resting.¡±

 Chapter 32

    ¡°Really? I¡¯ve been calling your name and you haven¡¯t heard?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Liar.¡±

    Judy thrust his face before Sebastian¡¯s.

    Sebastian shut his eyes quickly, fearful of Judy¡¯s cold glare.

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Judy seized Sebastian by the chin.

    And, after forcedly opening his eyes, he gazed threateningly through him.

    ¡°You know why I¡¯m here?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. Why are you doing this? No matter who you are, my father will soon know of this.¡±

    ¡°Do you think my father would stay still?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    If he was boastful of his father, the Grand Duke was even more powerful.

    After Sebastian showed no signs of apologizing, Judy sighed deeply and thrust him backwards.

    ¡°You touched my sister, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Sister? Touching your sister? I never did!¡±

    Sebastian might have been a bit too open-minded this time.

    ¡°What did I hear then? Being worth half a penny. Your eye and hair color are different.¡±

    Judy¡¯s eyes cooled.

    He didn¡¯t mean to beat Sebastian, but it was just too unbearable. Judy struck Sebastian in the mouth.

    Puck- his lips burst immediately as the irritated boy failed to control his strength.

    Sebastian, who had never been beaten or bled by anyone, screamed and wailed as if he were fainting.

    ¡°Aah! I¡¯m bleeding¡­ Ugh. I¡¯m gonna tell my dad. It hurts! It hurts!¡±

    Either way, Judy twirled his wrist as if aiming to hit him once again.

    When Judy appeared to aim towards him unhesitantly, Sebastian wrapped both his arms around his face.

    ¡°I was wrong, Keough, I was very wrong, ugh¡­ Please don¡¯t hit me.¡±

    ¡°Fool, you¡¯re hurting now that you¡¯ve been hit?¡±

    ¡°Of course it hurts. Won¡¯t it hurt!?¡±

    Sebastian screamed, claiming injustice.

    Judy punched Sebastian more.

    ¡°My sister was much more sickly than that, because of you.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hit her.¡±

    It was obvious Judy would hit him again, so this time he aimed for Sebastian¡¯s massive stomach. It was a range appropriate for punching.

    Puck!

    Sebastian tore into the corner of the room.

    ¡°Are you stupid? Does it hurt to get beat? You can heal your wounds, but she can¡¯t because they aren¡¯t seen. You blockhead!¡±

    Judy shouted wretchedly.

    Sebastian glared at Judy, holding on to his battered stomach.

    His stomach hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t speak a word in fear of Judy beating him again.

    ¡°My sister, she couldn¡¯t even get up when you left.¡±

    ¡°¡­Because of me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes shattered as if it were shocking news to him.

    Even though he had spoken those insolent phrases, his natural temper wasn¡¯t too bad.

    That was the only reason people around him supported his status, hence it was the prejudice Sebastian typically lived for, deeming status to be power.

    His parents¡¯ education to be strong to the weak and weak to the strong.

    Sebastian¡¯s theory was correct, but it was fundamentally a matter of aristocratic society.

    Sebastian became downbeat at the news that Esther had been sick for two days because of him.

    He hesitated for a long time before quietly muttering the following words to Judy.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°An apology to me means nothing. Meet Esther and apologize in person.¡±

    ¡°Judy, how can you say that.¡±

    ¡°Really? Then get hit more.¡±

    Judy smiled and showed Seabistian the wooden sword he had accompanied with him.

    As a result, Sebastian became very obedient.

    It was quite pitiful to see him wiping away the thick tears that flowed down his chubby face.

    ¡°I will. I will apologize. I¡¯ll meet her in person.¡±

    Judy reached out to Sebastian, concluding this was enough for him.

    ¡°Good thinking.¡±

    ¡°Should I go right now?¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±

    Sebastian stood up while holding Judy¡¯s hand, still tearful.

    He flinched at the small gesture, afraid Judy would hit him again.

    After barely raising himself from the floor, Sebastian couldn¡¯t bear the weight of his body and fell again.

    ¡°You know, if you don¡¯t mind, can you come over to my place? I¡¯ll show you my sister as a sign of apology.¡±

    ¡°Well, good. Then I¡¯ll take Esther with me.¡±

    A sudden invitation.

    Judy squinted his eyes and tried reading Sebastian¡¯s mind.

    He wondered if there was something else going on with his mind, but resolved that Sebastian would never do anything else to Esther as long as her brother was with her.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Like grown-up children, the promise of reconciliation came to fruition after Judy punched and beat Sebastian unilaterally.

    **©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    Esther sighed deeply and gazed downwards, as though she was piercing the floor.

    As she stood by the window and observed the scenery outside, her gaze fell to the distance.

    After sighing continuously, she looked down at her hand with a serious expression.

    ¡®Why did you grab my hand?¡¯

    Although some time had already passed since then, Noah had yet to disappear from Esther¡¯s mind.

    It was because of his appearance, which was hard to forget once seen, but she also couldn¡¯t easily forget his affectionate eyes and steady hands.

    ¡°Stop, stop thinking.¡±

    Esther slapped both cheeks and shook her head.

    She believed that she would not think about it anymore after she finished her incomplete drawing.

    But it wasn¡¯t that simple.

    She had been scribbling a light sketch while absent-mindedly staring out the window.

    On the paper Esther held in her hand, Noah¡¯s portrait was perfectly complete.

    She had only seen him once, yet the details on the sketch showed how much Esther thought of him.

    ¡°I must be crazy.¡±

    His cheeks burned red in shock.

    Esther turned flustered and roughly inserted the paper into a book placed on her desk.

    She was fanning herself down when suddenly, a commotion was heard outside the window.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Esther peeked her head out the glass.

    ¡°Oh my gosh¡­ You earned a big bite¡­ Hans! Get a hold of yourself!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and call up a doctor.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not the type who would come just because we¡¯re calling for them.¡±

    There was a mixture of screaming and despairing voices.

    When Esther caught a closer look, she witnessed one of the kitchen staff lying down.

    The scene was far away, so she wasn¡¯t sure, but Esther seemed to understand well.

    ¡°Legs¡­ Legs¡­¡±

    ¡°Hans?!!¡±

    As he screamed in pain, appearing about to lose breath any moment, all that movement suddenly came to an end. The pain was so severe that he seemed to have fainted.

    The situation seemed very serious, just by observing his pale face and swollen legs.

    Surprised, Esther ran outside without much thought.

    ¡°Lady? Where are you going!¡±

    Dorothy called for her, but Esther was in too much of a hurry to answer. In the end, the maid only followed behind the small girl.

    She ran breathlessly until arriving at the garden.

    Esther now had a rough idea of what was going on.

    Hans on the floor, and two servants confronting the screeching snake.

    ¡°Did he get bitten by a snake?¡±

    When Esther grew near, the servants turned frightened and halted.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, my lady. It¡¯s dangerous. There is a snake over here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can¡¯t come.¡±

    Dorothy also grabbed Esther by the waist and prevented her from proceeding.

    At first glance, the snake seemed very dangerous and threatening, as she bit at another servant.

    Esther stood still and settled her thoughts calmly.

    ¡®Is there a need to save him?¡¯

    Esther was confident that she could end the situation without difficulty. But when she¡¯d save Hans, her abilities would completely reveal themselves. She was worried about whether or not to take such a risk.

    ¡°Dorothy.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Hans¡­ Didn¡¯t he make me a donut last time?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I think so.¡±

    Under these circumstances, it was important for Esther.

    After Esther¡¯s illness, the kitchen staff took great care of her in many ways.

    In particular, Hans made her delicious snacks. She also recalled him taking special care of her donuts, boasting the fact that he made them himself.

    ¡®He¡¯s too good a man to let him die like this.¡¯

    Esther finished thinking and removed Dorothy¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Step aside.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    The strange mixture of strength in her words caused Dorothy to loosen her hands unconsciously.

    Esther walked towards the snake that had come from an unknown source.

    Its body was half the size of Esther, as the serpent was very large and lengthy.

    It was a deadly poisonous snake, given that she knocked out an adult with one bite. But for Esther, that snake didn¡¯t seem dangerous in the least.

    Esther gazed intently at its bright yellow eyes.

    ¡®That snake, I guess she has her babies.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t communicate with them, but Esther knew. The snake attacked a man out of fear of harming her and its young.

    The large body was still threatening, but in reality, she was the most afraid and just wanted to escape. The serpent was gazing at Esther, pleading to escape the situation.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    As Esther stepped forward, the servants stood in a panic.

    ¡°No, absolutely not. Stand down!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous, My lady¡­¡±

    To the people of the mansion, Esther was a very young and fragile lady.

    When Esther said she would deal with the serpent, they couldn¡¯t possibly allow her.

    They knew if Esther, the lady of the Grand Duke, was bitten by a snake, the responsibility would be on them.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Get out of the way.¡±

    Esther blinked languidly at such cautious servants.

    When her pink eyes were deemed full of energy, the servants faltered. Somehow, they couldn¡¯t disobey the little Esther.

    Esther walked closer to the snake while everyone was watching.

    The moment the tension rose to its climax as if something were about to happen¡­

    An unexpected situation arose.

    The snake stopped hissing and curled up gently. Far from attacking Esther, she paced backward and grew gentle.

    Esther observed the snake and asked the servants, ¡°Do you have any baskets?¡±

    ¡°Ba, basket? If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    There was a basket filled with fruits.

    Esther grabbed the basket and removed all the fruit.

    She emptied it to fit the size of the large snake.

    ¡°You can get in here.¡±

    As Esther smiled and held out the basket, the snake entered as if it had understood.

 Chapter 33

    It was a miracle to the servants.

    ¡°Oh, my God¡­!¡±

    ¡°Ha, haha. How is that a serpent?¡±

    It was such a mysterious sight that one couldn¡¯t do anything other than admire.

    It appeared Esther was controlling the snake. This made some frightened, and some mystified.

    Esther walked toward Hans as she carried the snake that was residing in the basket.

    The eyes of the servants stood terrified as the small girl approached the injured man. Those who were taking care of Hans stumbled and stepped backward.

    Esther agonized over the sight.

    ¡®Should I just leave it like this?¡¯

    They were already scared.

    The people Esther had experienced so far betrayed her just because she was a little different from them. When they found her weakness, they unhesitantly used it to their advantage.

    If she used and showed her strength here, her life may be ruined.

    So, she could just pretend to be ignorant, and let Hans pass away.

    But if left unchecked, Hans was likely to die soon. As was said, the arrogant doctors who treated only the members of the Tersia family weren¡¯t likely to come running for a mere servant.

    It was probable Hans would stay like this and then soon breathe his last.

    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t help it.¡¯

    Esther sighed and crouched beside Hans.

    As such, she couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to the person who was nice to her.

    ¡®This is the price for the donuts.¡¯

    As she thought so, Esther grabbed Hans¡¯s stubby foot. The bite mark from the snake had already become helplessly rotten.

    Esther gently closed her eyes and concentrated her hands.

    She never learned how to use the power of a saint, but just thinking about treating this man was enough to activate her abilities.

    Swaa¨C

    A warm light extended from Esther¡¯s hand and enveloped Hans¡¯s leg.

    Then, most shockingly, his wound began to heal. The venom of the snake could not stand against Esther¡¯s mana. The poison purified in an instant.

    Hans¡¯s pale complexion had also returned to its usual color. He immediately came to his senses and blinked blankly.

    ¡°Ah, why are you¡­ No, I got bitten by a serpent? What happened..?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡±

    Esther smiled at Hans as he regained consciousness.

    As Esther glanced around and fiddled with her fingers, everyone had distanced themselves from her.

    It was a gaze that didn¡¯t work against her expectations. She was a bit disheartened to see the fear in the eyes of those who had kindly accepted her as a lady.

    ¡°Give me the snake. I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    ¡°But the danger¡­ No, but still¡­¡±

    Esther grabbed the basket from the feeble servant.

    The snake was incredibly quiet for one who had just made a fuss.

    She even poked her head out to peek at Esther and flicked her tongue cutely.

    Esther clutched the basket and quickly entered the mansion.

    After Esther¡¯s presence completely disappeared, the servants let out their breaths.

    ¡°Ha, have you all seen it? The young lady¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was really surprised.¡±

    ¡°It seemed as if the snake could understand her.¡±

    The servants shook their heads, the aftermath of the sudden shock unable to leave their faces.

    ¡°Is that all? She even healed Hans¡¯ decaying leg.¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    The sensitive atmosphere was rather heavy. No one was able to speak out and only glanced at each other.

    A child who could deal with poisonous snakes that even adults feared, and the ability to heal deadly poison with one simple gesture.

    The servants were frightened of what had happened.

    It was then.

    While everyone glanced at each other, Hans stood up, clearly irked by their nervous appearance.

    ¡°So what? I lived thanks to My Lady.¡±

    Hans¡¯s face was filled with dry tear stains.

    The servants who noticed him felt awkward. They had forgotten for a moment due to the shock, but once again recalled Hans¡¯s life and death situation.

    ¡°Hey, are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Look at my legs. How are they?¡±

    The kitchen staff gathered around Hans.

    He rolled up his pants and showed off his healthful legs.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if nothing happened. I feel like running now.¡±

    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s amazing. It¡¯s like¡­ It¡¯s similiar to the healing power we¡¯re only ever heard of, right?¡±

    ¡°This is remarkably astonishing. It was rather a blessing to see the pain go away as soon as her hands touched your legs.¡±

    Hans placed his hands on his chest, claiming that he was overwhelmed every time he thought about it.

    ¡°What would have happened if My Lady didn¡¯t lend a hand?¡±

    Hans answered someone¡¯s question in a serious tone.

    ¡°I¡¯d be dead. There was no way anyone could cure me. Not to mention the cost of the treatment. I would have died from the pain.¡±

    If Esther hadn¡¯t helped, Hans would have been dead. The servants soon realized this fact.

    ¡°¡­.But I couldn¡¯t even say thank you.¡±

    The solemn servants bowed their heads and reflected on the attitude they had shown.

    They had been so scared that they didn¡¯t thank their Lady. Hopefully, Esther didn¡¯t feel hurt.

    ¡°She was the one who took action.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. My lady could have just passed by, yet she came to help.¡±

    Few owners reached out their hands to a mere servant.

    ¡°She always enjoyed the food we made.¡±

    ¡°Especially dessert! How lovely did she smile whenever I handed her a snack.¡±

    The servants simultaneously recalled Esther¡¯s beaming face.

    Esther had very few facial expressions. However, it was different when she ate dessert. She couldn¡¯t hide her expression and a happy smile filled her face.

    Thanks to Esther, the kitchen staff had felt invincible.

    Darwin, Judy, and Dennis made little response to any food. It was inconceivable that food would cause emotional changes to them.

    That¡¯s why Esther was even more precious. Thanks to Esther, who always ate deliciously, the atmosphere in the kitchen changed.

    Esther gave them the pleasure of cooking. She was the joy of the kitchen staff.

    The servants fully realized that Esther¡¯s ability changed nothing about her.

    Esther was Esther, their precious little Lady.

    ¡°You know what? I¡¯m making her the most delicious dessert to present my gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Alright! Then I¡¯ll bake her a chiffon cake.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a tart filled with fruit. Last time, she enjoyed the egg tart.¡±

    ¡°Donuts cannot be left out.¡±

    Everyone clenched their fists with enthusiasm. They were going to head back to the kitchen and make dessert for Esther this instant.

    ¡°Hans, you have to say thank you properly later.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Bright smiles returned to the servants¡¯ faces.

    ¡°By the way, My Lady, she was cool.¡±

    ¡°Hm. In one glance, the serpent was suppressed and the wound was healed. I thought she was gentle, but I change my mind.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate to be able to serve such a great Lady.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Their eyes filled with pride as they thought of Esther.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Around the same time,

    Dennis had been reading a book in his study, only to be led to the window at the sudden disturbance. There, he witnessed the whole situation.

    After Esther¡¯s back disappeared while she carried the snake, Dennis also drew his curtain and returned to his seat.

    ¡°Woah, Esther is no joke.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s mouth was filled with a pleasant smile.

    ¡°Controlling snakes and healing power¡­¡±

    He heard that there were people who are exceedingly good at dealing with snakes, but he never knew that it was a special ability.

    Dennis placed his chin on his hand and was soon lost in thought. He was recalling the passage of a book he had looked over before.

    Then, something came to mind. Dennis jumped from his seat and headed to the bookshelf. There were many books at a height that he couldn¡¯t reach, so he stepped on the ladder and climbed up.

    Dennis¡¯s fingers skimmed through the books, only to stop at the very one he wanted.

    ¡¸The history of the temple¡¹

    The whole section was filled with temple-related books. Dennis pulled out all the books from the shelf and moved them to his desk.

    Dust lay on the books as they had not been touched for a long time. Dennis swept the dust away with a cloth.

    He placed on his glasses and focused on the text. He was so focused that he didn¡¯t even blink.

    It was only after an hour that Dennis¡¯s moving finger halted.

    ¡°Found it.¡±

    His eyes glistened as he swept the passage of the book. He began to read aloud.

    ¡°Saints have the ability to communicate with animals. Therefore, as they could interface with any species, even bears or poisonous snakes could easily be tamed.¡±

    His head remained confused, even now that he found what he was looking for.

    Dennis searched further through the other books with the keyword ¡®Saint.¡¯ Fortunately, descriptions of the saint could be found frequently here and there.

    ¡°Their healing ability is incomparable to that of a temple priest. It is also possible to revive a dying person, and it is a simple task to treat a person with an infectious disease. However, excessive use of healing powers is known to reduce life force.¡±

    Also,

    ¡°When the hand of the saint reaches out, flowers grow to be in full bloom in a day.¡±

    ¡°The eyes of a saint as they use divine power turn a golden color.¡±

    After finding various descriptions, there was nothing more to look into.

    Many of the features in the book indicated Esther was a saint. There was no doubt as everything was witnessed by Dennis himself.

    ¡°Esther is a saint.¡±

    Dennis placed his hand on his temple. His mind was complicated.

    ¡®Does father know?¡¯

    No, he wouldn¡¯t.

    It didn¡¯t make sense for him to just bring the saint from the temple through adoption.

    No matter how on bad terms he was with the temple, Darwin wasn¡¯t someone who would commit such nonsense.

    There was another strange question.

    The Saint was already established within the empire. There had never been a history with two saintly women appearing.

    ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡±

    Dennis continued muttering to himself and headed back to the bookshelf. This time, he pulled out all the books related to the temple in the history of the Empire.

 Chapter 34

    It seemed Dennis¡¯s interests changed starting that very moment.

    The clever Dennis slowly imagined what possible scenarios would unfold if Esther turned out to be a saint.

    As the temple would have never sent her off for adoption knowing she was a saint, chances were high they weren¡¯t yet aware of Esther.

    What would happen when Saint Cespia passes away and Esther becomes the only saint?

    When that time arrived, he would monitor the temple in the future in case they¡¯d attempt to regain Esther once again. It was one of many possibilities, but it didn¡¯t hurt to think ahead.

    Esther was Dennis¡¯s sister.

    Having established his proclamation, Dennis continued to open the book in a determined manner. There was no changing his mind. He intended to protect Esther, the person who had become his sister, until the end.

    What he now sought was knowledge and studying. Although unsure, it was recommended to know as much as possible.

    He decided that Esther should not be taken away.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Esther fell onto her bed, her expression sullen. Her hands carried a basket that sheltered a snake.

    ¡°My Lady. Are you sure you¡¯ll keep it?¡±

    Dorothy grumbled from behind the door; she couldn¡¯t bear coming inside. She claimed the snake to be gross and covered her eyes.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not going to bite you.¡±

    ¡°Still. Snakes are scary.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand Dorothy¡¯s reaction. This snake was quite large among the average snakes. Their massive size caused the basket to be crammed.

    ¡°Do you hear? You should never use poison if you want to live with me. If you bite anyone, I can¡¯t protect you. Got it?¡±

    Esther offered an earnest lecture to the snake, who in turn stuck its head out from the basket.

    ¡°Did the snake understand that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I think they understood. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    As Esther gazed, the snake slid up and down as if nodding.

    ¡°Look. The serpent¡¯s answering.¡±

    ¡°Oh, my God¡­ What is this? It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Dorothy¡¯s jaw dropped. It was a bewildering scene. However, she was still too afraid and didn¡¯t draw nearer.

    After observing Dorothy¡¯s reaction, Esther felt once again uncomfortable as the eyes of the servants who had avoided her came to mind.

    ¡®Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have stepped out?¡¯

    There were no more gleeful days than these. She was now fearful that her daily life would crumble like so. She still didn¡¯t wish to lose this peace.

    Esther, dejected, glanced into the basket. The snake was a poisonous serpent, and although she confidently brought it with her, it was still a mystery how to deal with the situation.

    ¡°Haah.¡±

    As Esther sighed deeply, the snake in the basket held its head firmly and stuck out its tongue.

    It was like the serpent had something to say.

    ¡°Sssh.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    After successfully making eye contact, the snake seemed to be saying ¡®thank you¡¯ thoroughly.

    ¡°Where are you from? Do you have a place to go back to?¡±

    When Esther asked, the snake twirled and danced around the basket.

    The serpent seemed to like the basket so much that they settled down comfortably as if it was their own house. The size was also just right.

    The snake squeezed their head out and met Esther in the eye.

    The serpent blinked their eyes quickly to respond.

    ¡°You want to stay here?¡±

    ¡°Sssh!!¡±

    The snake nodded rapidly, slithered out of the basket, and crept onto the bed.

    It seemed like it was dancing back and forth.

    Esther initially thought of releasing the snake in a safe place, but she couldn¡¯t just leave the *gravid.

    *TL/N: A gravid is a pregnant snake. I¡¯m not too sure about the translation, but looking at the upcoming chapters and the previous content, this is my best guess. I will let you know if there is any change.

    The appearance of having nowhere to go and being rejected by people seemed just like hers.

    ¡®Will she be alright?¡¯

    As Esther agonized, the snake moved slowly and rested her face on Esther¡¯s hand.

    Esther¡¯s expression turned slightly distorted by the strange texture she felt for the first time.

    ¡°Good snake. I¡¯ll call you BamBam.¡±

    Esther played with the snake for a while before gazing at her hand.

    Then, as if responding to her movements, the awareness mark appeared blurred.

    ¡®¡­Now I can see it without even trying.¡¯

    What healed Hans was such immense divine power that would be impossible to achieve even for high-ranking priests. Esther held no such power in the past.

    However, Hans¡¯s leg was completely healed just by her thinking she needed to heal him.

    At this point, Esther wondered what kind of powers were in her grasp as of now. She wanted to check her divine power.

    ¡°Shall we try it out?¡±

    She momentarily felt an impulse and stretched the bottom of her hand forward.

    She didn¡¯t know how to find out. Since the limits to her powers were unknown, more caution was required.

    ¡°Ha-am.¡±

    Esther yawned. She suddenly felt herself becoming languid; this was most likely due to her use of divine power.

    ¡®What time is it?¡¯

    There was still much time before dinner, so it would be alright to take a short nap.

    Esther jumped from the bed to lay on the carpet. Shortly afterward, a soft breathing sound spread throughout the room.

    In response to Esther¡¯s breathing, BamBam slipped out of the basket. BamBam naturally slung under Esther¡¯s elbow.

    Only Dorothy who was watching from afar screamed internally. Esther and BamBam both seemed very comfortable.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Palen carefully poured an intensely hard-obtained potion from a high priest into Noah¡¯s mouth.

    After pouring everything without leaving a drop, Noah¡¯s eyelids began to tremble.

    Soon, Noah¡¯s clear eyes regained focus. Upon returning to consciousness, the young boy greeted Palen happily.

    ¡°How long has it been this time?¡±

    ¡°Two weeks. I am sorry. I couldn¡¯t come back any faster as the priests were reluctant to share their sacred power.¡±

    ¡°No, thanks to you, I¡¯m able to wake up for a while. Thank you.¡±

    Noah moved his stiff neck and stretched. Palen bowed his head in pity at the sight.

    Today, however, Noah possessed a different atmosphere. In the past, he seemed full of despair and resignation, but now he looked more excited and willful.

    ¡°Palen.¡±

    His voice was full of energy.

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Palen was overwhelmed with emotion, while at the same time wondering what changed Noah.

    Whatever it was, he was grateful to see Noah regain his vitality rather than his helpless appearance.

    ¡°Do you remember the person who came to draw me last time?¡±

    ¡°You mean Lady Esther?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please call her back.¡±

    Noah had never called anyone first, ever since he was trapped in the sanctuary.

    It was natural since there were more times he was unconscious than the times he was conscious. Palen couldn¡¯t believe Noah asked him to call someone back. He was shocked internally.

    ¡°As you wish.¡±

    ¡°And please prepare to move.¡±

    Palen¡¯s lips hardened amidst attempting to say yes. He was dumbfounded and unsure he heard right.

    ¡°Where do you wish to go?¡±

    ¡°The Tersian territory. The closer the place is to the Grand Duke¡¯s palace, the better.¡±

    Noah replied, his smile carefree and light. There was no sign of him joking anywhere.

    ¡°The Tersian territory?¡±

    However, the problem was, it was quite difficult for Palen to accept his order.

    There was no sanctuary in the territory. Noah was incapable of living even one day outside the sanctuary.

    Palen clenched his lips. He thought Noah was finally giving up everything as he thought there was not much time left.

    ¡°But you¡¯re not in a position to leave here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not going to die.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡±

    ¡°That is where I have to go to live.¡±

    Noah¡¯s voice was filled with confidence. Palen¡¯s eyes reddened at the sight of Noah¡¯s bright view that he hadn¡¯t shown in a long while.

    ¡°Palen, you¡¯re the only one who hasn¡¯t left me.¡±

    When all his power was lost, all those who were by Noah¡¯s side abandoned him and left.

    Noah smiled lonesomely and clenched Palen¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die easily, even if I feel bad for you.¡±

    Palen, anxious by his strong force, felt much assured by his words.

    ¡°Alright. I will try to find a place within the Tersian Territory.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Palen observed Noah a bit more and left the room.

    Then, Noah¡¯s soft expression turned cold. All he could think about was Esther.

    The longing for Esther, which grew stronger every time he was conscious, caused Noah¡¯s feelings to increase.

    ¡®Esther, I see you every day.¡¯

    Noah closed his eyes and recalled the day he first met Esther.

    He had given up everything and moved to this sanctuary, lifelessly waiting for the day of his death. The first day he arrived, Esther appeared in his dream.

    Every day, he dreamt of a child whom he didn¡¯t even know. After a long time, he found out that the child had been called Diana, and only belatedly earned the name Esther.

    Amidst his long, long dreams, Noah observed Esther¡¯s life. He felt so frustrated he couldn¡¯t do anything to help.

    His feelings toward Esther at first were sympathy, then pity, and then love. No, Noah¡¯s feelings were merely full of Esther.

    Because Esther was the reason Noah wanted to live again. Esther was the reason and purpose for Noah to endure his pain.

    ¡°Now I want to see you with my own eyes, not in my dreams. Every day.¡±

    Noah glanced out the window, his eyes deep and mysterious. It was a waste of time to be apart like this. He wanted to move as soon as possible and become close with Esther.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Judy returned home three weeks later after he finished his training. As soon as he arrived, the first place he headed to was Esther¡¯s room.

    ¡°Oh, my! Master Judy, are you back already?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Esther¡¯s there, right?¡±

    Judy wanted to meet Esther as quickly as possible and tell her what happened.

    He wanted to talk about how he trampled on Sebastian and decided to visit his place.

    Judy stamped his feet against the floor and tried to open the door. Dorothy stopped him, flustered.

    ¡°My lady¡¯s inside, but she is resting at the moment. She had fallen asleep earlier.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Judy¡¯s expression became rapidly sullen. He wanted to see her as soon as possible after training.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just look at her face and come right out. I won¡¯t wake her up.¡±

    As Judy said so, Dorothy could no longer retort.

    ¡°Then be careful.¡±

    Judy quietly opened the door, ignorant to Dorothy¡¯s very meaningful words.

 Chapter 35

    ¡®Why are you lying on the floor?¡¯

    He tilted his head in confusion as he spotted Esther lying on the carpet, not her bed.

    It was a clean rug woven out of cloth. However, he didn¡¯t understand why she was sleeping there.

    In addition, this surely wasn¡¯t the first time, seeing Dorothy¡¯s typical reaction.

    Judy wanted to ask at that very moment, but he was afraid Esther would wake up.

    Zzz. Zzz.

    He quickly relaxed his serious expression at the sound of Esther¡¯s soft breath. The corners of his mouth rose distinctly as she slept with her mouth open.

    She wouldn¡¯t know how much he missed her. He wanted to hear from Esther herself that she had been well.

    Judy crept along quietly to prevent Esther from awakening.

    He had never been so cautious with anyone ever before, but when it came to Esther, he did so bizarrely. It was the time when Judy reached the carpet and worked to squat down.

    His eyes met with a snake he had never pictured in his life. When Judy made contact with its bright yellow eyes, he instantly hardened.

    ¡°¡­Uh?¡±

    ¡°Sssk.¡±

    BamBam raised her head and fluttered her tongue as if warning Judy not to come any closer.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the snake¡­ Ah, aaaah!¡±

    Judy paused for about three seconds before screaming and pulling his head away as the snake attempted to draw near.

    ¡°Don¡¯t come near me! Go away!¡±

    Judy was not afraid of anything, excluding one thing. He was scared of snakes. He only realized this for the first time, since he had never seen one before now.

    ¡°Young Master! Are you all right?¡±

    Surprised by Judy¡¯s scream, Dorothy jumped into the room.

    ¡°¡­Brother Judy?¡±

    Of course, Esther, who had been asleep, woke up in complete shock. Judy, who had resided in training camp, was suddenly in front of her. Therefore, she was confused about whether this was a dream or not.

    Meanwhile, Judy groaned, anxious Esther would get bitten by the snake.

    He, who had instinctively run to the end of the room, soon regained fortitude at the thought of saving Esther.

    Judy shouted while swallowing his saliva.

    ¡°Esther, it¡¯s dangerous. You can¡¯t move. Hold still! I¡¯ll save you now!¡±

    Esther glanced at the snake and Judy alternately, wondering what he was talking about.

    ¡®Who do you want to save? Me?¡¯

    Judy moved rapidly before Esther could fully awaken and recognize the situation. As he did in training, Judy raised his sword and aimed to swing it at BamBam.

    BamBam also swung his body, anticipating Judy was attempting to harm Esther. As they approached each other, Esther jumped in between and blocked them.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Everything completely ceased after her clear cry.

    Judy stood still with a look of incomprehension. He was still grasping the sword.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    BamBam stood right next to Esther and wore a terrifying expression. He puffed up like a threat.

    ¡°When did you come back?¡±

    ¡°Just now. I headed to your room as soon as I arrived.¡±

    Judy glared at the snake with a nasty look on his face.

    ¡°BamBam won¡¯t hurt me. He just thinks brother is attacking me and so he¡¯s reacting this way.¡±

    ¡°It even has a name?¡±

    Judy narrowed his eyes. Hostility was openly exposed.

    ¡°It looks dangerous in every aspect.¡±

    ¡°BamBam, get inside.¡±

    Yet, in response to Esther¡¯s words, he lowered his tail and slipped into the basket atop the bed.

    Judy¡¯s jaw dropped as he witnessed the scene.

    ¡°Esther¡­ what did you just do?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Esther shrugged her shoulders and laughed. She didn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡°You just controlled the snake! Did the snake talk to you? Huh?¡±

    ¡°Well, somewhat.¡±

    ¡°Wow. Can you show me one more time?¡±

    Judy was flabbergasted at Esther.

    ¡°Esther, you¡¯re so cool. You¡¯re the first person around me who could handle snakes like this.¡±

    Esther was puzzled. She wondered if this was something to be praised for. He wasn¡¯t scared but rather envious.

    Judy hummed and glanced at the snake. He wanted to immediately brag about his little sister¡¯s ability to handle such animals.

    ¡°But will the Duke allow me to raise a snake?¡±

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t it dangerous?¡±

    Judy, who pondered carefully, soon felt something strange and raised his head.

    ¡°Esther, why do you still call father Duke?¡±

    Esther flinched at Judy¡¯s question.

    Since she never thought of changing the way she addressed the Duke, there was nothing for her to say now.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you came to this place. You keep calling him Duke, like you¡¯re like a stranger.¡±

    Judy mumbled, claiming that even if it was still uncomfortable right now, it was time she got used to it.

    Even though he seemed to be complaining, his thoughts were filled with worry.

    As much as he thought of Esther as his younger sister, he wanted her to accept them as a real family.

    But calling his father ¡®Duke¡¯ was too stiff. It was unlikely that their distance would narrow without changing her way of addressing him.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t said it yet.¡±

    Esther hesitated. It was too difficult for her to say father even when she tried.

    ¡°Is it that hard?¡±

    Judy folded his arms with a sulky expression. She just needed to talk, but she couldn¡¯t do it, which made him simply confused.

    As he approached Esther with a slightly raised voice, BamBam suddenly popped out and rushed to him.

    ¡°BamBam, no!¡±

    Although Esther cried aloud, Judy had already been surprised by the snake¡¯s speed.

    Even if it was Judy, he still needed more time to get used to the big snake he had just witnessed for the first time.

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Just give it a try. I¡¯ve seen you, so I¡¯ll get going now.¡±

    Judy slowly walked out of the room. He kept his eyes wide open until the end, fearing that the snake would attack him.

    Esther smiled at the cute figure, then sighed deeply in frustration.

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    It was a title she thought had nothing to do with herself, previously and in the future.

    It was a title that she had never anticipated in her countless repeated lives, so it was hard to word now.

    Mealtime the next day.

    Unlike usual, the meal was quite clamorous. Everyone, including Darwin, was usually silent, but it was different today.

    ¡°They were all so weak they couldn¡¯t face me. I¡¯ve been playing with them all this time.¡±

    ¡°It was pretty similar to Sebastian, wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Sebastian didn¡¯t come because we were in a quarrel. We¡¯ve made up now.¡±

    It was because of Judy, who was busy talking about his training.

    His voice was full of energy, as he just came back after three weeks of training.

    It has also been a long time since Darwin returned to the residence and stayed for a while, so the whole family ended up dining together.

    Judy jabbed constantly about what had happened during the training. Most of his boasting was about the fact that he enjoyed the whole training session.

    Darwin stared at Judy without removing his eyes. It had only been three weeks, yet he already seemed older.

    ¡°You seem to have grown up.¡±

    ¡°Right? I¡¯m much taller than Esther now.¡±

    Judy shouted and pointed to Esther. It was very exaggerated, but he had grown a bit.

    ¡°And I¡¯m not just tall, I¡¯m muscular too. Look at this.¡±

    Judy placed down his fork and raised his arm. Small muscles strained and showed off their presence.

    ¡°Really? I should have gone, too.¡±

    ¡°This is what happened to me. You wouldn¡¯t be like this in three weeks.¡±

    Dennis and Judy were once again quarreling. Still, Dennis¡¯s expression grew increasingly brighter after Judy arrived.

    ¡®When will I tell him.¡¯

    Even in this atmosphere, Esther was the only one who stayed silent while quietly nibbling on her spoon.

    Before the meal began, she had promised Judy several times that she would call Darwin father today.

    And it was time.

    ¡°Oh! Esther, you said you had something to say.¡±

    Judy sang Esther¡¯s name in an awkward performance. It was time- he gave a signal in advance.

    ¡°Ah¡­ That is.¡±

    Esther wriggled her spoon. She raised her head in the direction of Darwin.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±

    However, the moment she met Darwin¡¯s eyes, the words fell off her mouth. It still didn¡¯t make sense that such a perfect man was her father.

    Darwin stared, waiting for Esther to say something. He wanted to hear what she had to say.

    ¡°Ma, may I have a pet?¡±

    Darwin showed curiosity on his face and leaned his body inward.

    ¡°Pet? What do you want to raise?¡±

    It was the first time Esther asked for something, so he was glad but very surprised.

    ¡°A snake.¡±

    However, a big question mark appeared on Darwin¡¯s face.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a snake¡­ Is there another type of snake I don¡¯t know of? Did you have a separate pet snake these days?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s just a snake.¡±

    Esther¡¯s tone implied there was nothing strange at all, so Darwin gazed at Ben with a confused look.

    However, Ben didn¡¯t know of anything either.

    ¡°Lady, can you tell me what kind of snake you want to raise?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Giant Big snake!¡±

    Judy, who had already met BamBam, shouted while enthusiastically raising his hands.

    Darwin, who heard the name of the snake, wriggled his eyebrows and grabbed a napkin.

    ¡°That¡¯s a serpent, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a poisonous snake, but a poisonous one that was dangerous enough to be used to produce the highest-grade poison.

    He couldn¡¯t process that she wanted to keep such a large snake, one of the most dangerous vipers, as a pet!

    ¡°Never.¡±

    Darwin shook his head firmly.

    If the weak Esther was bitten by a poisonous snake¡­ It was horrible to the extent he couldn¡¯t think about it. Darwin couldn¡¯t place such a dangerous thing beside Esther.

    ¡°It, it¡¯s not dangerous. I can¡­ I can handle it.¡±

    Esther stammered in embarrassment after Darwin¡¯s firm reply.

    ¡°You can handle it? A Giant Big is a snake that even magicians find difficult to deal with. If you get bitten by mistake, you could lose your life.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t ask for more when Darwin said so.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther, whose face darkened visibly, lowered her head. She was already worried about what to do with BamBam.

    ¡°Esther, now!¡±

    Judy whispered in her ear.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Call him father. Then he¡¯ll allow it right away. You want to stay with BamBam.¡±

    Esther did not understand and simply blinked her eyes several times.

    ¡®That works?¡¯

    It was beyond belief. However, when she thought that it was a battle that had to be determined, she shook her head and muttered that it was unknown what the answer could be.

    ¡°F, f, father!¡±

 Chapter 36

    Esther carelessly yet flusteredly blurted out the word ¡®father¡¯. She froze in her spot.

    ¡®What do I do.¡¯

    While contemplating the chances of Darwin becoming angry and what she would do if that were to happen, he, surprised at the sudden call, dropped the napkin he had been holding.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Esther said father.¡±

    Judy kindly answered in Esther¡¯s stead.

    ¡°Well done. It sounds much better.¡±

    Dennis clapped encouragingly as if he had been also waiting for this moment. On the other hand, Darwin¡¯s face hardened like stone.

    Esther apologized anxiously as she discerned the odd atmosphere.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I shouldn¡¯t have called you that¡­ I won¡¯t do it again.¡±

    ¡°What? No. You did nothing wrong.¡±

    Darwin quickly soothed Esther. It was not because he was angry that he froze, but quite otherwise. The moment she called him ¡®father¡¯, his heart filled with an unknown emotion. Esther fidgeted with her fingers, worrying about what would follow after this.

    ¡®That look.¡¯

    It still occurred to him once in a while. The empty eyes Darwin witnessed the first time he met Esther.

    The eyes where there existed no motivation to live, that appeared to plead for her disappearance immediately.

    Therefore, whenever he witnessed Esther slowly opening her heart, his heart warmed.

    ¡°From now on.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Keep calling me that. Father.¡±

    Esther nodded her head shyly.

    ¡°Then¡­ can I raise BamBam?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow it, but you have to be extremely careful.¡±

    In none more than an instant, Darwin¡¯s decision had reversed.

    ¡®It really worked!¡¯

    Esther stared at Judy, amazed by his brilliant ideas, while Judy drew a peace sign with his fingers.

    ¡°But can you say it one more time?¡±

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there you go.¡±

    Darwin stared at Esther¡¯s gleaming eyes and felt the urge to hug her that instant.

    However, he was afraid of surprising her, so he held back and only stroked her hair.

    ¡®Ah, I can¡¯t look.¡¯

    On the other hand, Esther wanted to hide from Darwin¡¯s sight as much as possible.

    She hadn¡¯t yet adapted to the fact that the person who presented such affectionate glances towards her was that same dreadful war hero.

    ¡°Well, everyone, eat slowly and get up.¡±

    As the atmosphere shifted to a warm mood, Darwin coughed uncomfortably and left the dining room.

    He kept his face expressionless, working to conceal his emotions as much as possible, but changed rapidly as soon as he entered the hallway where the children could not witness him.

    Esther calling him father touched his heart so deeply, it was difficult to stay still.

    He closed his eyes and savored the lingering emotional feeling.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Darwin held onto the wall and slammed his fist.

    He never imagined Esther would call him father herself.

    ¡°Ben, did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I heard.¡±

    ¡°She said father.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am sure she said father.¡±

    Ben silently answered Darwin¡¯s questions while doubting his eyes.

    His boss was very cold and famous for concealing his emotions.

    This was the first time he¡¯d beheld such a scene. He was worried about how people could act so differently from their normal selves.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ Are you all right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Of course, I¡¯m alright.¡±

    It was no use pretending to be alright. Ben could make out a smile that was blocked so tightly by his fist that even blood could not penetrate through.

    Ben was flustered at the sight. Nonetheless, he preferred the atmosphere within the Tersia residence ever since Esther arrived.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad my lady¡¯s here.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It felt like this when the kids were younger.¡±

    Darwin sighed. His still reminiscent eyes suddenly became calm.

    He never properly took care of the twins, since he thought they would grow well on their own.

    However, watching the children grow day by day was an unexpectedly sweet pleasure.

    It was thanks to Esther that he realized this. His desolate feelings towards his children changed.

    ¡°She seemed to have adjusted better than we thought, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She has changed a lot since she arrived here.¡±

    Darwin grumbled, thinking he was obliged to do something for Esther in return for calling him father.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to give her a gift.¡±

    If thought back, he had requested Noah¡¯s portrait but couldn¡¯t even return her favor.

    Darwin suddenly blinked, contemplating a fitting gift.

    ¡°Did you say you discovered a jewel mine recently?¡±

    ¡°Yes. However, it is a bit small, so I believe we should focus on profit-oriented development.¡±

    Darwin nodded his head, mumbling words that presented acceptance of something.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to Esther.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean the mine?¡±

    Ben¡¯s voice rose unconsciously.

    It was common sense that a mine filled with jewels was not a gift to be presented to others.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one who dislikes jewels, is there?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s usually the case¡­ but wouldn¡¯t Lady Esther feel burdened?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Darwin stroked his chin and slightly frowned. He seemed lost in thought.

    However, the problem did not last long.

    ¡°Esther should learn how to spend money now.¡±

    Since coming here, Esther never shopped on her own.

    He thought that if the mine was hers, she would naturally learn how to spend money.

    Darwin was very pleased with his brilliant idea and immediately entered his office to transfer ownership of the mine.

    In the meantime, the children who had finished their meals were clearing their seats.

    ¡°I¡¯m going first.¡±

    Judy was the first to leave after praising Esther for doing well. Dennis also left subsequently.

    Esther, who was then left alone, moved her small hands to arrange the dishes.

    As she persisted in doing this every time, the servants silently watched her, acknowledging it would be useless to attempt to stop her.

    ¡°I¡­ My lady.¡±

    Esther, who was about to leave as she completed her task, soon halted at Hans who entered the dining room.

    ¡°Hans? How is your leg?¡±

    She met him for the first time since the snake incident. Esther glanced at him awkwardly. It was because the expressions that had shown fear towards her came to mind once more.

    ¡°I¡¯m very healthy. It¡¯s all thanks to you. Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Hans approached the still Esther and brought out a hidden cake from behind his back.

    ¡°Thank you for saving my life. It¡¯s rather small, but I wish for you to take it in return.¡±

    Esther dazedly stared at the seductive dessert.

    ¡®Wow, it¡¯s a cake.¡¯

    It was the first cake she received from someone in her life. It was such a pretty cake.

    ¡°¡­Are you giving it to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I applied plenty of the whipped cream you like.¡±

    It was a complete cake that seemed utterly delicious. There were many cherries placed atop several layers of whipped cream.

    ¡®I was so jealous.¡¯

    She didn¡¯t have anyone to celebrate her birthday with back then. Esther always watched other female candidates receiving cakes silently.

    At some point, she even erased her feeling of envy, but after receiving a cake like this, it made her scared. She realized her buried feelings again.

    Esther was on the verge of bursting into tears.

    Hans, suddenly anxious, wondered if he had done something wrong.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it? I don¡¯t know if I made a mistake¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ll remove the cake this instant.¡±

    ¡°No! It¡¯s because the cake is so pretty.¡±

    Esther shook her head hurriedly, in case Hans removed the cake. She held the cake board tightly with both hands.

    ¡°We prepared dessert, too.¡±

    Other servants who were watching silently in the background approached with plates full of desserts.

    ¡°We apologize for back then. We¡¯ve never seen anything like that before, so we were taken aback.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t thank you, I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for helping Hans.¡±

    ¡°It was cool of my lady to control the snake like that!¡±

    All the friendly approaches were very unfamiliar experiences for Esther.

    The feeling of being accepted as she was.

    Esther¡¯s heart ached. Her eyes reddened.

    ¡®Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t show your weakness.¡¯

    Esther repeated countless times not to give in to her tears and held her lips tight.

    ¡°Would you like to try some?¡±

    Hans sliced the cake with a knife.

    Esther took a big bite of Hans¡¯s cake. Cream stuck on her lips and her cheeks were bursting.

    The soft layers that melted in her mouth as soon as she bit into them were the best part. When the sour cherry burst inside, it was so rich that tears poked her eyes.

    ¡°This is delicious!¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened as she cried with food still inside her mouth. When she couldn¡¯t pronounce well because of the cake stuffed in her mouth, pleasant laughter spread throughout the room.

    However, the number of desserts was too much for Esther, who had just finished her meal. When the kitchen staff noticed this, they handed the desserts to Dorothy.

    ¡°Lady, whenever you want something sweet, come down to the dining room.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Esther smiled at them and stood up. She felt happy to be able to bring the desserts with her.

    She climbed the stairs excitedly and soon noticed Dennis standing in front of her room.

    ¡°Brother Dennis?¡±

    Esther stared at Dennis as he stood in front of her room while tilting her head.

    As she watched him silently, Dennis trotted forward.

    ¡°I came here because I was curious about the snake. Could you show me?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Esther was glad to bring Dennis into her room.

    The snake slithered out of the basket and crawled around the floor, observing the two closely.

    ¡°This is BamBam.¡±

    ¡°That is indeed a Giant Big Snake. It seems to be a bit smaller in size compared to its species, but the poison is still as immense.¡±

    ¡°Is it a really dangerous species?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It also received the highest rating in the classification according to deadly poisons.¡±

    Esther was aghast while BamBam playfully slithered to her side. It was even more admirable that she was calm only in her presence.

    BamBam stood next to Esther and glared at Dennis. Her tongue flapped so that she could be ready to bite at any time.

 Chapter 37

    ¡°He must really fancy you. I¡¯ll side with your decision if you wish for it, but be careful.¡±

    Dennis did not remove his eyes from BamBam as he cautioned Esther.

    He watched the snake in case he would get attacked, and soon turned from him.

    ¡°But Esther, do you have any worries these days?¡±

    ¡°What? Not really.¡±

    Esther opened her eyes wide at Dennis¡¯s sudden question.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief, but if you have a hard time, please discuss it with me. I¡¯m your brother.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t quite understand what he meant, but she strangely felt like a part of her heart was tightening.

    ¡°I waited to tell you that. Goodnight.¡±

    Dennis gave Esther a light hug and left. Then, the tears she had been holding back during all those warm moments she received eventually burst out.

    ¡®Why are you all doing this to me?¡¯

    It seemed like everyone in the Great Duchy¡¯s residence was determined to shake her today.

    Esther gently wiped the tears from her cheeks and closed her eyes tightly. She crouched in the corner, lost in thought.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯

    She continued thinking that.

    The family she now had was warmer and more delightful than Esther expected. She thought it would be too unfair to die and leave them behind.

    The reason Esther left the temple was to die, but after successfully leaving, she didn¡¯t attempt to do so.

    It was because she enjoyed being here so much. She couldn¡¯t process losing her precious daily life just because of Rabienne.

    ¡°It¡¯s all about Rabienne.¡±

    Esther¡¯s fingernails dug into her palms as Rabienne¡¯s unforgettable face emerged into her mind.

    Rabienne pushed her into hell and never once felt an ounce of guilt.

    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t have to die.¡±

    Esther slowly opened her eyes. Her transparent jewel-like eyes gently shone.

    Previously, her exhaustion just wanted her to end everything with her life. She thought there could be no other way.

    But looking back, so much has changed now.

    Rabienne, the daughter of a Grand duke, earned her status and made it so that there would be no enemies against her.

    Esther¡¯s death wishes turned. Her feelings of desiring to live and wishing to see tomorrow had never been so intense.

    Esther unfolded her hands and looked down.

    She slowly recalled her power, her identity, and the things she now owned between her hands.

    ¡°I want to be happy. I want to live and make more happy memories.¡±

    The more Esther spoke, the more firm she became. Although still frightened, she was now attempting to take her first steps.

    As if responding to her thoughts, the awareness on the back of her hand shone. It was the clearest light she¡¯d ever seen before now.

    ¡®As long as I hold out like this, I¡¯ll get my revenge on Rabienne.¡¯

    As long as she was alive, the manifestation of the saint would not appear on another person. Rabienne could never become a saint.

    ¡°First off, I want to become a real family.¡±

    Esther favored her family but hadn¡¯t opened her heart to them. However, from this moment forward, she decided not to push them away, but to instead become a real Duke¡¯s daughter.

    It took one night to change many of Esther¡¯s decisions.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    The next day.

    Esther spent time in the study room, waiting for James¡¯s arrival.

    When the hour clock reached one and James entered, he frowned as Dorothy opened the door.

    ¡°My lady! The tutor is here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    While Esther stood up from her chair, James also entered the room.

    ¡°We¡¯ll begin class right away.¡±

    It had already been four weeks since Esther started her classes with James. After the first week, Esther admitted to the lectures without Dennis.

    ¡°Have you read the book?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve read it all.¡±

    At the end of the previous class, James recommended some books to read for today¡¯s class.

    Esther read the book thoroughly and prepared flawlessly.

    ¡°Then, would you name the second heirs for each of the four great families?¡±

    The book he recommended was too thick for a child to read all in one week.

    He believed she wouldn¡¯t be able to answer, so he asked this to diminish her confidence.

    ¡°The Grand Duke of Tersia was Daniel, the Duke of Brions was Carter, the Duke of Visel was David, and finally, the Duke of Berane¡­ Grayson, right?¡±

    However, contrary to his expectations, Esther matched all four names flawlessly.

    Due to her excellent memory, the book she had studied once had been perfectly memorized.

    ¡°Excellent!¡±

    James¡¯s expression brightened up.

    The names of the second heirs to the four great families, not even the first, could only be memorized by reading the book.

    Esther¡¯s sincere attitude towards learning made James more and more motivated to teach her.

    Throughout his lectures, Esther always pricked up her ears and focused on not missing a word he was saying.

    ¡°Then, you will take a simple test based on what I have been teaching for the past three weeks.¡±

    One of James¡¯s unique methods of studying was handing a periodic test every once in a while.

    To keep the children from being nervous, they took the test at the end of the class to prepare for it.

    As soon as Esther received the test paper, she quickly scribbled down the answers. They were seven subjective questions, yet she answered them almost instantaneously.

    ¡°Teacher, I¡¯m done.¡±

    James scored meticulously, but all seven answers were correct.

    He gazed at the 100-point test paper.

    It was still the first few classes, but James had discovered many of Esther¡¯s various aspects.

    She was much more calm and focused than the children he tutored of her age.

    ¡®Last time, Lady Charlie¡­¡¯

    James¡¯s head throbbed as he recalled the lady he had lectured only a while ago.

    He accepted the job as a tutor because she was a gifted child, but he spent more time catching her to get to class than fulfilling his dedicated job.

    ¡°Teacher?¡±

    James, who had been contemplating for a while, quickly came to his senses at the sound of Esther¡¯s calling.

    ¡°You scored one-hundred points. You¡¯d be an honor student if you went to the academy, regardless of your gender.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Esther laughed gently, flustered by his praise.

    James smiled as he watched Esther giggling shyly.

    He was more than lucky to teach such a lovely and brilliant child. Her background of being the daughter of the Grand Duke was a fabulous bonus.

    ¡°Aside from that, I heard there will be am anniversary celebration for the young masters soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, in two months.¡±

    James¡¯ face darkened at the words ¡®two months¡¯.

    ¡°¡­Have you ever danced?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then we may be tight on schedule.¡±

    It would be difficult for Esther, who was unaccustomed to dancing, to become proficient in two months, even if she prepared daily.

    James jumped to his feet as if he were challenging time.

    ¡°Now is not the time. I will conduct a social dance class right away. We will have a special lesson from today onwards.¡±

    James had to carry out Darwin¡¯s words well. He broke into a cold sweat.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    A few days later, the temple conference room.

    High-ranking priests filled the seats on the occasion of the quarterly meeting.

    In addition to the priests dressed in their clerical uniforms, a few nobles with connections to the temple also attended.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s cease greetings and begin the meeting.¡±

    Priest Kwan Christopher, the host of the meeting, lightly knocked on the table and gathered the attention of the crowd.

    The buzzing stopped in an instant.

    ¡°The Duke of Brions will also participate in today¡¯s meeting.¡±

    ¡°It has been a while.¡±

    As soon as his introduction was over, a round of applause burst out. The face of the Duke of Brions was filled with composure as he nodded his head.

    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s discuss the urgent matter regarding the health of the saint.¡±

    Christopher continued in a serious voice.

    ¡°As you¡¯ve all heard, her health has worsened recently. The high priests have been working together to treat her illness, however, it is not getting any better.¡±

    The reason the temple continued holding such immense power was due to the saint.

    The fact that the saint¡¯s health weakened meant that the power of the temple weakened. Therefore, the health of the saint was very important.

    ¡°Priest Latis, would you tell me for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes, It¡¯s quite unfortunate, however, I believe she has about a year at most.¡±

    Priest Latis replied in a sad tone. He was in charge of the practical treatment for Saint Cespia.

    ¡°Oh, what are we supposed to do?¡±

    ¡°We must come up with a plan this instant. We¡¯ll be in dire conflict if things remain this way.¡±

    The voices of the remaining audience who did not know how serious the situation was until now grew louder. They were in fear of losing power.

    ¡°That is why this meeting is important. I suggest you each select and educate a child likely to become the next saint.¡±

    Christopher replied calmly.

    ¡°Are there any among the current female candidates?¡±

    ¡°Yes, only a few of the best will be selected for practical training.¡±

    Customarily, after the awakening of a saint appeared, it was common to test her ability and transfer her the title.

    As this was very unusual, no one expressed their opinions and kept cautious.

    Christopher continued to speak and set the atmosphere as he intended.

    ¡°You all know that the period of transition from the present saint to the next could be endless. And in the meantime, all the power of the temple would be lost to the royal family.¡±

    Everyone became sensitive to the idea that they might be deprived of their fortune.

    When someone finally began to agree, the meeting flowed into an atmosphere of silent acknowledgment.

    ¡°A few outstanding people¡­ Do you have any candidates in mind?¡±

    ¡°I could only think of one. I don¡¯t think your thoughts differ much from mine.¡±

    Christopher¡¯s words broke out in empty coughs.

    And someplace, Rabienne¡¯s name rose.

    ¡°Then, Lady Rabienne?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°What about the others?¡±

    ¡°Well, if there is any other child who stands out, we will just search for them.¡±

    After Rabienne¡¯s name was mentioned, the atmosphere began to surge.

    ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s be prepared in advance.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. If there¡¯s not much time left for the current saint, we will find a way to protect the temple.¡±

    Everyone agreed as if their hesitation so far was a lie. In an instant, their opinions were unified by a unanimous vote.

 Chapter 38

    ¡°Then, we will conduct Rabienne¡¯s education as an official Saint candidate.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Everyone seems to agree.¡±

    ¡°It would be efficient to prepare in advance.¡±

    Becoming the next saint meant that the Duke would soon hold enormous authority. Rabienne would enhance the true power of the temple.

    As soon as everyone concluded Rabienne¡¯s selection, a nobleman who was situated next to Duke Brions whispered to his ear.

    ¡°Congratulations, Duke.¡±

    ¡°Haha. There is nothing to be congratulated for. It is all due to Rabienne¡¯s excellence.¡±

    Although he said so, the Duke couldn¡¯t hide his wide grin. His lips twitched upward.

    This was the moment where the efforts of the Duke of Brions ultimately illuminated the temple.

    ¡°Well, next is a disciplinary case. Recently, two new priests exchanged one of the female candidates.¡±

    The deputies frowned as Christopher addressed the agenda placed on the table.

    ¡°A female candidate? What was the reason for such an action?¡±

    ¡°She was a incompetent junior anyhow. They claimed to have been offered a large donation and ended up accepting.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, what were the candidate¡¯s origins?¡±

    ¡°She was an orphan found in the slums.¡±

    As soon as the word slum resonated, they shook their heads one by one. They didn¡¯t even have to deal with someone like her.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a valid solution, now that we both received a donation and removed an orphan from the list?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The Goddess would be pleased if the candidate moved on to a place where she would be most needed.¡±

    Christopher shook his head as if their point of concern held no importance.

    ¡°The problem is that the donations received were personally used by the priests. The donations sent from the Grand Duke failed to make their way into the temple.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? Of course they¡¯ll have to face punishment!¡±

    ¡°Once an individual commits a wrongdoing, it will be difficult to correct their ways.¡±

    Eventually, the disciplinary action directed to the priests who sold the female candidate was decided upon two years of probation and self-reflection.

    Their issue was with the embezzlement of donations, and no one took matters against the deprivation of a female candidate.

    It was because the victim was an orphan from the slums.

    ¡°Yes, then next¡­¡±

    With the majority of the opinions concurred, Christopher quickly passed over the schedule.

    Since it was a meeting primarily held to decide the matter of the upcoming next saint, the remaining subjects were processed quickly.

    A while later.

    After the meeting came to an end, individuals gathered near the Duke of Brions.

    As a family that founded numerous saints, countless nobles supported him.

    ¡°Your grace, why don¡¯t you have a cup of tea with us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I am planning to meet Rabienne. Oh, as you can see, my daughter is waiting.¡±

    As Brions said so, Rabienne stood before the conference room.

    The act of being naturally greeted by the priests by the entrance could not be considered as her being a mere candidate.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Rabienne ran towards the Duke of Brions with a wide smile plastered on her face. The duke greeted her with a light hug.

    ¡°Shall we take a short stroll?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d be great.¡±

    The two fell upon an unoccupied garden. As they moved away from the public eye, the atmosphere between the two became noticeably colder.

    ¡°Has nothing happened in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always under the care of the temple.¡±

    The conversation, which had been a casual exchange of regards, quickly reached the point.

    When the Duke of Brions confirmed no one was present, he approached Rabienne and asked silently.

    ¡°What did you hear about the next saint?¡±

    This was the real reason The Duke of Brions visited the Temple after such a long time.

    He was also to attend the conference, however, he had more so wished to meet Rabienne and receive information about the next saint.

    Rabienne pondered for a moment.

    She did not possess the conditions Saint Cespia had stated. She might not turn out to be the next saint.

    However, this was not yet certain. She wouldn¡¯t be able to tell until after she learned more about the next Saint.

    ¡°Not yet. It will take a little longer for the revelation to arrive.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Any time is fine, you should contact me as soon as you hear of it.¡±

    ¡°Father, what if the revelation of the saint appears to someone else?¡±

    Rabienne, who had trotted a few steps ahead, turned around and asked worriedly.

    Brions looked at Rabienne with a feeling of uneasiness. However, he approached her, concealing his inner thoughts.

    ¡°I told you. You are the next saint. Even if another child¡¯s manifestation appears, that doesn¡¯t change the fact.¡±

    The Duke gently soothed Rabienne¡¯s shoulder to appease her.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not you, all you have to do is find the child who¡¯s awakened. After that, I¡¯ll take care of it myself.¡±

    The Duke¡¯s fierce gaze was like that of a beast aiming for its prey.

    He felt that he had shown too much and quickly presented a friendly smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything, Rabienne. Our noble saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not worried. I was born to become a saint.¡±

    A saint¡¯s ability was to be determined by god. She didn¡¯t care if she couldn¡¯t obtain that kind of thing.

    She only wanted to be the center of power- the seat of the saint who would be in charge of everything.

    Rabienne¡¯s values were solely in becoming a saint.

    ¡®Nobody can take my place.¡¯

    If she couldn¡¯t become a saint, she would be denied all her life.

    Rabienne smiled brightly. Her eyes flashed with enthusiasm.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther departed the carriage using Palen¡¯s escort.

    The sanctuary where Noah was resting. It was only her second time here, but she wasn¡¯t completely nervous.

    ¡°I¡­ Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Esther turned around at Palen¡¯s call.

    ¡°Thank you for coming back.¡±

    ¡°It was at my will. It¡¯s not something to be thanked for.¡±

    ¡°Still. Thank you very much.¡±

    Palen was very polite as if he were a servant working for Esther. She, embarrassed by his attitude, fiddled shyly with her hair.

    She smiled awkwardly and attempted to enter, but soon turned around and asked.

    ¡°Is the person inside still unconscious?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they¡¯re not in a condition to arise. They are not feeling very well.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    It was a relief, but she was somewhat disappointed.

    ¡®I missed you a bit.¡¯

    During her last visit, she recalled Noah¡¯s eyes as they gazed at her continuously.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be back in two hours.¡±

    Esther shouted vigorously before entering the sanctuary. The clear energy of the shrine relieved her tension.

    She walked slowly and entered the cabin.

    Esther knocked on the door before she entered carefully.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Her clear voice faded silently. However, there was no response.

    Noah was asleep atop his bed like a doll, just as she first witnessed him.

    The coachman said he wouldn¡¯t wake up, but somehow, it seemed like he would arise any moment and say hello.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to draw.¡±

    Esther continued to talk to herself to relieve the sense of secretly trespassing another¡¯s territory.

    While trying to find the painting she began last time, Esther first sat down on a chair and glanced at Noah¡¯s face.

    She even waved her hand in front of his face to see if he was pretending to be asleep.

    Then, suddenly, his previous words came to mind.

    ¡®Hands¡­ he asked me to hold them.¡¯

    Esther recalled the time he asked so desperately.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult.

    She slipped her hand over Noah¡¯s, which was laid down by his side.

    At that moment, a considerable amount of energy drained from Esther¡¯s body at once.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Esther lost her balance and stumbled. The power she contained on her palms disappeared in an instant.

    ¡®Just¡­ what?¡¯

    Esther widened her eyes and hurriedly removed her hand from Noah¡¯s. She didn¡¯t know why the force had suddenly been used.

    While she held her breath in embarrassment, Esther harked Noah¡¯s low voice beside her.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    Her name, which he called so affectionately, was enough to embarrass Esther even more.

    ¡°He said you wouldn¡¯t wake up. Why¡­ how did you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s thanks to you.¡±

    Noah pointed at Esther.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Esther glanced down at her hand, puzzled. She wondered if it was just her ability undergoing a sudden effect.

    ¡°Esther listened to my favor. That¡¯s why I woke up.¡±

    Noah presented a bright smile just as he did when they¡¯d met for the first time. For a moment, there was the illusion of warm sunlight shining throughout the room.

    Esther rubbed her eyes with surprise at his gaze. Then she became flustered and quickly turned away.

    Meanwhile, Noah¡¯s eyes were completely fixed on Esther.

    ¡°Ah, I slept well.¡±

    Noah stretched out with a brazen face. He seemed very natural and refreshed.

    ¡®What is this? Does he know I have mana? How?¡¯

    Esther slightly frowned to present her doubts.

    Noah tapped the table with his fingers to divert Esther¡¯s attention.

    ¡°You¡¯re here to paint, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Noah took out the drawing he had placed on the side table beside him. It was exactly what Esther had left behind.

    ¡°Here you are.¡±

    ¡°Yes, then¡­ I¡¯ll draw right away.¡±

    She immediately proceeded to draw. She wanted to do anything to attempt to bypass the awkward moment.

    However, Noah¡¯s gaze would not shake.

    Why was he staring at people like that? Esther was constantly embarrassed by his mournful expression.

    Noah never looked elsewhere. It was easier to draw his eyes now that he kept gazing at Esther.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m twelve.¡±

    No sooner had Esther finished replying that Noah began to make a fuss.

    ¡°Uwah! We¡¯re the same age.¡±

    Her answers shifted to a shorter length as time passed. Esther glanced at him, flustered about what to do.

    ¡°Shall we be friends then?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Esther refused bluntly, not bothering to even raise her head.

    She didn¡¯t consider having a friend, nor did she even feel the need to try.

    Noah¡¯s expression suddenly darkened.

    ¡°I¡¯m stuck here, without any companions. I wanted to be friends with Esther¡­ this was too much on my end, right? I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He looked pitiful as if he had been sentenced to something formidable.

 Chapter 39

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±

    ¡°I can stay here alone for the rest of my life without any friends. That¡¯s fine with me. Really.¡±

    His sudden words weakened Esther¡¯s heart. She knew better than anyone else how isolated he would feel, isolated.

    ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯

    Wouldn¡¯t she have to visit often if they decided to be friends?

    As much as Esther knew how lonely it was to wait for someone who would never come, she was worried that Noah would have to go through the same.

    However, the word ¡®alone¡¯ stuck in her memory throughout all her lives. In the end, Esther sighed and surrendered to Noah.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who¡¯ll be visiting other than me?¡±

    ¡°Hm. No one.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then sure. We¡¯re friends starting today.¡±

    After Noah received Esther¡¯s approval, he linked their hands and raised them happily. Then he smiled deeply and replied.

    ¡°Since we¡¯re friends, shouldn¡¯t we drop the honorifics?¡±

    *TL/N: In Korean, there is the formal way of speaking and the casual. They¡¯ve been speaking formally to each other until now.

    ¡°Huh? Uh¡­ Yeah.¡±

    Esther was so flustered she ended up stuttering her words. Noah was the first friend she had that was the same age as her.

    As Esther finalized the painting with her swift hand gestures, Noah rattled on.

    ¡°Esther, how are you these days?

    ¡°Why are you asking?¡±

    ¡°Just because. I wanted to know how you are.¡±

    Esther tilted her head at Noah¡¯s peculiar inquiry.

    It was strange for a child his age to ask such a question. She couldn¡¯t figure out Noah¡¯s thoughts.

    ¡°It¡¯s fun because something different occurs every day.¡±

    Still, although Noah was someone she most likely would not meet in the future, she wanted to be sincere.

    After he heard her reply, Noah smiled so broadly that his mouth seemed it would attach to his ears.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    He laughed so excitedly that Esther became embarrassed.

    She then asked, thinking about the reason why Noah would react that way.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering since last time. Do you happen to know me?¡±

    She felt the familiar feeling somehow. The strange feeling that he knew her well. It was suspicious, although Esther perceived it as impossible.

    ¡°I know you.¡±

    Noah leaned forward. As he pulled closer, Esther stumbled backward.

    ¡°How? What do you know?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Esther. You¡¯re really good at drawing. And you¡¯re my friend starting today.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Esther blanked out for a second and soon laughed.

    ¡°Other than that, please let me know more about yourself in the future. I want to know more.¡±

    She pretended not to hear what Noah muttered to himself.

    It was just amazing to hear Noah say something so shameless.

    ¡°Alright! The portrait¡¯s complete.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take much time because it was a picture Esther had completed previously excluding the eyes.

    Finally, after Esther filled the empty eyes, she thoroughly produced a portrait that exactly resembled Noah.

    ¡°You did an amazingly good job. I really like it.¡±

    Noah gazed at the painting with his deep eyes, smiled, and reached out to Esther.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to pay you back.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Come on, there¡¯s nothing free in this world.¡±

    Although Esther insisted she was alright, Noah persisted that he could not just accept it.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want anything?¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you a stunning scene.¡±

    ¡°Stunning?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My secret garden in the backyard.¡±

    Esther was intrigued by the word secret garden but suddenly felt strange.

    ¡°Can you move? Can you walk?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible now.¡±

    Esther crossed her arms as she observed Noah answering casually.

    Noah seemed more and more suspicious by the second. She wondered if he was genuinely sick.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t he lying?¡¯

    As she agonized seriously, Noah couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter as Esther¡¯s cheeks swelled from her deep thought.

    ¡°If you have anything you want to ask me, ask. Don¡¯t think about it alone.¡±

    Esther, ashamed of having been read, coughed vaguely.

    ¡°Hmm, okay. What kind of disease do you have?¡±

    ¡°The disease is called the Curse of God. You know of it, right? A disease that causes death if you don¡¯t receive a specific amount of mana.¡±

    Esther was perplexed by the name of the condition. The illness that Noah possessed was terminal.

    Even the temple went above and beyond to find a cure for the disease, only to no avail.

    She couldn¡¯t believe Noah caught that infamous incurable disease. She belatedly pitied him.

    ¡°So that¡¯s why you were like that.¡±

    Esther felt all the pieces of the puzzle had been put together. She understood why Noah was in the sanctuary and why he woke up whenever she held his hand.

    He used her powers.

    It may not have been Noah¡¯s will, but his body naturally absorbed and recovered using Esther¡¯s strength.

    ¡°It must have been hard.¡±

    Esther, who had resided in the temple for an extended time, witnessed countless people suffering from the disease and passing away.

    It was a pity to think Noah would die like them. She felt uncomfortable, even though it hadn¡¯t been long since she found out.

    ¡°It¡¯s a disease that doesn¡¯t contain a cure.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that there¡¯s no cure.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Esther¡¯s ears pricked. A cure for an untreatable disease that no one knew of¡­ This, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder about.

    ¡°You¡¯re curious, right? I¡¯ll let you know once we go outside.¡±

    Noah rolled up his blanket and placed his feet on the floor. It had been a long time since Noah last left his bed.

    Thanks to Esther, he contained enough strength, but as he hadn¡¯t gotten accustomed to walking for a while now, he only stumbled pathetically.

    Esther also noticed this and held Noah by the shoulder. He grasped Esther¡¯s hand with a cheerful smile.

    ¡°I think it would be easier if you held my hand rather than my shoulders. I¡¯d be grateful.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Esther grabbed Noah¡¯s hand tightly and headed for the backyard.

    It was a bit uncomfortable, but she couldn¡¯t shake off the hands of someone in need.

    They walked to the opposite side of the entrance connected to Noah¡¯s room and passed through some vines before the backyard appeared.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Esther felt her heart throbbing so much that she couldn¡¯t answer.

    The air, trees, flowers, wind, and even birds here felt like they were talking to her.

    ¡®It¡¯s strange.¡¯

    It was her first time visiting this place, yet it was warm and cozy as if it were her own hometown. Esther opened her arms wide.

    A cool breeze began to blow nearby. Petals gathered and spun around her endlessly.

    She did not intend for it, but the sanctuary was fully responding to Esther¡¯s gestures and breath.

    Esther detected this sense of unity for a while. She soon attempted to break off the flow, as she felt her strength growing uncontrollably.

    However, it didn¡¯t go as she desired.

    ¡®It won¡¯t stop.¡¯

    Her strength kept slipping away. She decided to try and forcefully cut off her energy, even if it would harm her.

    It was then.

    Esther perceived certain eyes gazing straight through to her.

    ¡°Who¡­?¡±

    With that, the power that had been escaping madly completely ceased. As if nothing had happened, her surrounding area became peaceful once again.

    Esther gasped for breath as she glanced around her. All the flowers in the field were now in full bloom.

    Esther desperately looked for the person she had just made contact with.

    ¡°Noah! Who else was just here besides us?¡±

    ¡°Someone else? No one, it was just us.¡±

    It was weird. It certainly felt like she made eye contact with someone foreign. All the same, it felt like she¡¯d met them somewhere before now.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Esther shook her head, wiping her sweat with her sleeve.

    ¡°No, I guess I was wrong.¡±

    She glanced around the garden, forcing herself to shake off the strange feeling.

    Esther slowly turned her head toward Noah. He kept gazing at her with unshakable eyes.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me anything?¡±

    In an instant, flowers had bloomed and the wind rose. Anyone could tell that Noah was too calm for this situation.

    ¡°I expected it roughly. Last time you held my hand, I woke up immediately. As I¡¯ve seen today, it seems you have tremendous strength.¡±

    In fact, Noah already knew of Esther¡¯s ability, but he couldn¡¯t say that, so he only mentioned it indirectly.

    Of course, his explanation convinced Esther, so her doubts about Noah resolved.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Speaking of which, Esther, I would like to ask you a favor.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Noah grinned as he looked into Esther¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we meet regularly? Actually, this is the cure I was talking about earlier. I need to keep seeing you.¡±

    He shamelessly confided about using her openly. Nevertheless, she strangely didn¡¯t dislike it when he asked so confidently.

    Still, it was hard to promise for regular meetings. She didn¡¯t want to have too deep a relationship with anyone.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be a bit difficult¡­¡±

    ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll help you later.¡±

    ¡°Help? What do you mean help?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes were filled with questions.

    ¡°Anyhow, just trust me. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be of help later.¡±

    Noah clasped his pinky finger with Esther¡¯s.

    His determination filled Esther¡¯s confused eyes.

    When Esther couldn¡¯t turn her eyes away, she nodded.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    It was a small promise confirmed between the two in the sanctuary, amidst the flowers that bloomed brilliantly.

    It was then.

    Esther could hear the voice of Palen searching for her from afar.

    ¡°Lady Esther! Sir Noah! Where are you!!¡±

    She didn¡¯t realize since she had been with Noah, but the meeting time was already over. Esther turned away, startled.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got to go.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other again soon, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, see you again.¡±

    Noah regretfully let go of Esther¡¯s hand.

    Still, after receiving the desired answer, his expression turned noticeably brighter.

    Esther turned around and attempted to call for Palen. However, before she could, he had already entered the garden where Esther and Noah were.

    Palen glanced at Noah and froze in place. His shocked eyes had grown as if they were about to pop out.

    ¡°Lord Noah¡­ how the?! How can you walk¡­¡±

    ¡°It just happened.¡±

    Noah placed his finger over his lips and ordered Palen to quiet down.

    Then he lightly pushed Esther¡¯s back with his palm.

    ¡°Good-bye. Be happy.¡±

 Chapter 40

    ¡°Be happy, what kind of greeting is that?¡±

    ¡°Just. I want you to smile.¡±

    Esther shifted her head embarrassedly as she witnessed Noah affectionately gazing at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re weird, really. I¡¯m going!¡±

    ¡°Yes, go ahead.¡±

    Palen rubbed his eyes several times as he observed the children exchanging greetings so familiarly. He even pinched his hand, thinking it might have been a dream.

    ¡®Is this a miracle?¡¯

    Palen¡¯s reaction to the scene was perfectly normal, as everyone thought Noah would never stand up again so naturally.

    Noah stood in perfect health and waved until Esther left the sanctuary.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°Hah, hah¡­ that kid¡­!¡±

    Cespia breathed heavily as she woke up from her deep slumber. Drops of sweat formed on her forehead.

    She earnestly raised her body. She seemed blank as if the sudden shock still lingered in her remembrance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve definitely seen it.¡±

    It was a mystery how it was deemed possible, but the child bestowed with the powers of the saint appeared in Cespia¡¯s dream countless times.

    The pink-eyed female Cespia had last witnessed was flourishing in an unknown sanctuary.

    The child¡¯s incredible divine power, which Cespia felt through her dreams, was far surpassing her own.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t Rabienne¡­¡±

    Cespia shivered.

    She had hoped that what appeared in her visions was simply a coincidence, however, it was now clear.

    The next saint was not Rabienne.

    ¡®How heartbroken that kind child will become. How could I possibly say this to her.¡¯

    As she knew just how much Rabienne was looking forward to becoming the next saint, Cespia was overly anxious the news would wound her heart.

    ¡°God could only be indifferent. I¡¯m regretful to hear that there is a child more brilliant than Rabienne who will serve God¡­ It is quite unfortunate.¡±

    Above all, Rabienne was the only one who had resided next to Cespia all this time. Her head overflowed with the thoughts of what would happen if ever lost Rabienne because of this.

    Cespia stumbled out of bed. She wished for some water to freshen her sore throat.

    The door was not completely closed. As soon as Cespia held on the door handle to push it open, a conversation could be heard through the very crack.

    Cespia ceased pushing the door and held her breath.

    ¡°Lady Rabienne! I heard you¡¯ve become a saint candidate. Congratulations.¡±

    ¡°It is all thanks to you. Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°What have I done? Haha.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to distinguish the voices of those who were speaking.

    Rabienne and Verdo. When she made out the words ¡®saint candidate¡¯ in their conversation, Cespia frowned.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡¯

    Cespia held her ears close to the door and listened intently to the ongoing conversation.

    ¡°So, why don¡¯t we increase the amount of drugs we give to the Saint?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯d be great. I¡¯m getting tired of this now¡­ And that must also be true for knight Verdo? You¡¯re tied up just taking care of the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    ¡°Phew, I¡¯m glad we don¡¯t have to wait another year.¡±

    Rabienne smiled and added a few words.

    ¡°I¡¯ll double the amount starting today.¡±

    After fully understanding the situation, Cespia¡¯s face distorted from shock.

    She was betrayed by the person she trusted the most. The thought shook Cespia¡¯s eyes without mercy.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t make sense. Rabienne has¡­ been feeding me poison all this time.¡¯

    Only then did she recall her body condition gradually worsening.

    No matter how much mana was used, they couldn¡¯t ascertain the cause of the disease. This only left her to give up hope after the treatment caused her to be in worse condition.

    Cespia shakily attempted to hold the wall to support herself, however, she instead slammed the frame attached to the wall with her hand.

    At that moment, the frame fell to the floor and produced a loud noise. Cespia felt goosebumps on her back.

    ¡®They shouldn¡¯t know I¡¯m awake.¡¯

    Her instincts were shouting that she couldn¡¯t be caught now.

    Cespia tip-toed to reduce as much sound as possible and ran desperately towards the bed.

    ¡°Did you hear that sound just now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    Bu-bump bu-bump.

    Cespia¡¯s heart beat rapidly as she listened to Rabienne¡¯s footsteps moving in her direction. Her ankles twisted, but she managed to muster all her strength and reached the bed.

    Cespia shut her eyes tightly and pretended to be unconscious. Not much later, she could feel Rabienne¡¯s gaze as she entered the room.

    ¡°¡­Why did it fall?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s eyes hardened as she perceived something was amiss. She stood next to the bed, suspiciously observing Cespia, who was trying her best to remain asleep.

    ¡°Saint, are you awake?¡±

    She spoke in her sweet and friendly tone like she usually would.

    Cespia flinched for a moment, however, she didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t her.¡±

    When no response sounded from Cespia, Rabienne waved her palm over Cespia¡¯s face.

    Then, she turned and walked back to the area where the frame fell. Cespia released the small breath that she held until now.

    ¡°Why did this fall?¡±

    ¡°It must have been wrongly placed. I¡¯ll order them to clean it up right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Rabienne was suspicious, however, she did not doubt Cespia.

    It was because she believed that the effect of the drug was so strong that Cespia could not have awakened before Rabienne came in.

    After confirming that the priest had left, Rabienne brought out a small bottle.

    It was the poison that Cespia took every day. After putting in twice the amount, she grinned.

    ¡°Saint, I¡¯m here. It¡¯s time for you to take your medicine.¡±

    Naturally, Rabienne took a seat next to the bed and shook Cespia gently to wake her up.

    Cespia worked to raise her eyelids as heavily as she could to seem as usual.

    ¡°Is it time already?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you must take the medicine on time to recover quickly.¡±

    Rabienne smiled innocently as she handed Cespia the medicine bowl. It was a bowl filled with poison.

    Cespia¡¯s mouth trembled with betrayal as she imagined Rabienne tricking her every time with that face of hers.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    When Cespia did not receive the medicine, Rabienne¡¯s voice rose slightly.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll drink it.¡±

    Cespia took the medicine in fear that Rabienne would notice anything.

    She had no choice but to drink it if she didn¡¯t wish to be suspected.

    ¡°By any chance, did you happen to hear anything?¡±

    ¡°Hm? What are you talking about?¡±

    Cespia¡¯s hand flinched.

    ¡°A frame fell a while ago and there was an unpleasant bang, so I was wondering if it woke you up.¡±

    Rabienne rolled her clear eyes with an innocent expression.

    However, she placed some pressure and gazed at Cespia. Her gaze doubted the old lady.

    Cespia, on the other hand, answered calmly.

    Even if her mind was blurred by poison, her dignity as a saint remained.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. I just awakened.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? Then, it¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Rabienne laughed with relief.

    ¡°How are you today, Saint?¡±

    ¡°My condition is becoming worse.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t give up. For me, at least. I¡¯ll always take care of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I won¡¯t.¡±

    Cespia closed her eyes tightly and gulped the medicine Rabienne gave her.

    The more she drank, the more pathetic she felt that she was being manipulated by such a child.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t think Rabienne, the Duke¡¯s daughter, would have no ambition. However, she did not know that those who obeyed God¡¯s will could be this evil.

    ¡®What do I do now?¡¯

    Cespia grew lost in thought as she responded to Rabienne¡¯s useless comments.

    There was only one thing she could do in her unbearably seething vengeance.

    ¡®The child who will be the next Saint.¡¯

    There was no one in the temple Cespia could trust. She didn¡¯t expect anything from the rotten temple.

    Instead, the child she witnessed in her dreams. Cespia decided to locate the pink-eyed child who would be the next saint and assist her.

    ¡°Saint, haven¡¯t you seen anything about the chosen one yet?¡±

    ¡°No, the goddess may still be thinking.¡±

    Cespia was not going to let Rabienne know anything about the next saint.

    She didn¡¯t have much time left anyway. After Rabienne left the room, she examined her body condition. She had already been thoroughly poisoned.

    Since she couldn¡¯t save herself, Cespia wished to buy as much time as possible to discover the next saint before the temple could.

    ¡®Oh, I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m like this.¡¯

    She had devoted her whole life to be a saint, yet how could they abandon her like this. The deep sense of betrayal pierced Cespia¡¯s heart.

    She was the one who stood at the peak of all power. It was devastating how her end was being played by an evil child.

    A stream of tears flowed through Cespia¡¯s eyes as she smiled helplessly.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°Wow, this is perfect. It¡¯s beautiful.¡±

    Dorothy smiled as she observed Esther in her new dress.

    BamBam also blinked as she circled the small girl to show she approved of it.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really pretty.¡±

    Esther glanced at her reflection in the mirror. She thought the ribbons were very cute.

    It was a dress that Darwin chose and presented himself. He gifted Esther a pretty new dress as a gift, in addition to stating that they would be heading out today.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    Esther¡¯s mind was filled with expectation and anxiety. It was even more so since it was the first time she was going out with Darwin.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m sure it must be a good place.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Esther nodded vigorously in tune to Dorothy¡¯s bright energy. She then left the room, determined.

    As Esther left the stairs, she witnessed Darwin waiting on the first floor.

    She could perceive a well-built figure in his neat clothes. He seemed more like a portrait the more Esther observed him.

 Chapter 41

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Esther flusteredly addressed Darwin as ¡®father¡¯. It was a change that she worked to keep up after making up her mind to change her unfortunate fate.

    In addition, before he knew it, Darwin had already become accustomed to Esther calling him as such.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived. The dress suits you very well.¡±

    The corners of Darwin¡¯s lips raised as he witnessed the sight of Esther in her new attire. It was a pleasure buying her new clothing, although everything seemed to look good on Esther no matter how much he searched.

    Darwin accompanied Esther to the carriage.

    ¡°Where are we going?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when we get there.¡±

    After he previously brought up the outing, Darwin kept a secret regarding where they would be heading. Esther¡¯s curiosity grew even more as the carriage proceeded.

    Fortunately, their destination was within the territories of Tersia, so the ride didn¡¯t take long.

    ¡°Your Grace, this is the mountains.¡± (Ben)

    ¡°It seems worse than I imagined.¡± (Darwin)

    Esther gazed at the peaks.

    The sign placed before the entrance stated ¡®No entry.¡¯ She couldn¡¯t figure out why he brought her here when there was no road yet.

    ¡°Esther, we¡¯re going to climb this mountain from here on.¡±

    Darwin gazed at Esther, his expression grave. Then, he turned his back indifferently.

    ¡°Will you be able to climb it?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a rough mountain path, so it¡¯ll be dangerous.¡±

    Darwin was worried Esther would grow tired. The only reason he brought her here was to show her his surprise. However, it wasn¡¯t intended to make her walk along such a rough mountain path.

    ¡°Your Grace, I will lift My Lady on my back.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I also offer to do so!¡±

    The escort knights hurriedly ventured to stop Darwin when he offered to carry Esther himself. He was Darwin, the Grand Duke.

    ¡°Get back. I will carry her.¡±

    However, all their efforts were pathetically obstructed by Darwin¡¯s deadly glare.

    Of course, Darwin also wouldn¡¯t be carrying Esther on his back.

    ¡°I can walk.¡±

    That was because Esther asserted that she would walk by herself. She chuckled and replied it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.

    Darwin stood beside Esther and sighed.

    ¡°Alright, but if you¡¯re having a hard time, you have to tell me.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    That was how the outing began. Esther worked to balance herself and stepped on the many rough stones to keep up with Darwin¡¯s pace. However, his quick steps were simply too swift to follow. The difference was too vast in the first place.

    ¡°Huff, huff.¡±

    Esther eventually called Darwin after the distance between the two widened considerably.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    Darwin turned around in surprise. After he witnessed Esther, who was much far behind, he immediately stepped towards her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I guess I was too fast.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t want to be considerate of Esther, but he had honestly never walked to match pace with anyone else before.

    Darwin felt disheartened as he waited patiently for Esther to catch her breath.

    As Esther didn¡¯t wish to be apart from Darwin again, she held onto the hem of his clothing.

    ¡®Her cuteness will be the death of me.¡¯

    The love-stricken father¡¯s heart melted as he observed his daughter holding onto him tightly so they wouldn¡¯t fall apart again. Darwin held Esther¡¯s hand.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be carried on my back, let¡¯s hold hands. Then the speed would be right for both of us.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Father.¡±

    Esther clutched Darwin¡¯s large hand. It was very warm and nice to walk like this, hand in hand.

    They arrived in the middle of the mountain a short while later. As they walked along the path, a deep valley emerged.

    Ching, ching.

    Prying could be heard above.

    Esther got on her toes, curious as to what the source of the sound was. Nevertheless, it was so far that she couldn¡¯t see anything.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Darwin lifted Esther.

    ¡°Oh, my God!¡±

    ¡°How is it? Can you see?¡±

    Esther opened her mouth blankly. However, she was only surprised for a moment.

    She could see much further now that she was seated on Darwin¡¯s shoulder. Her eyes sparkled as this was her first time seeing anything at such a height.

    ¡°Yes, I can see very well. People are digging for something¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is a diamond mine.¡±

    ¡°Diamond? Wow¡­ I¡¯ve never seen it before.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon get tired of it.¡±

    Darwin spoke calmly to Esther, who was on the other hand wholly amazed at the mining site she had never before witnessed in her life.

    ¡°It¡¯s all yours now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s mine?¡±

    Esther, who had been listening silently, asked in a startled tone.

    ¡°It¡¯s a gift from me.¡±

    ¡°The whole mine¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Everything you see is now yours.¡±

    Esther¡¯s mouth gradually widened.

    Darwin¡¯s tone remained indifferent as if it were nothing.

    However, for Esther, a person who never received any such thing as a gift before, her eyes became rounded.

    ¡°Thank you, but it¡¯s too much!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not much.¡±

    Darwin carefully dropped Esther on the floor. He reassured her not to feel pressured.

    ¡°You don¡¯t necessarily have to use the diamonds. You can sell, share, manage it to your heart¡¯s content.¡±

    ¡°Well, do aristocrats usually exchange gifts like this?¡±

    Esther asked, genuinely curious.

    ¡°No, these mines are the means of living for the aristocrats¡­ not something to be exchanged as gifts.¡±

    Hearing Ben¡¯s answer added to her psychological burden. As Esther hesitated, Darwin questioned what was so worrisome for her.

    ¡°You¡¯re not any aristocrat, you¡¯re my daughter. Accept it with confidence.¡±

    The words brought Esther to her senses.

    She seemed to have been trapped in a mindset she created and was unconsciously restraining herself.

    Like Darwin had said, he was a Grand Duke. It would not have been strange to give the whole land as a gift, not just the mine.

    ¡®That¡¯s right. I have to be confident.¡¯

    The gift was just something to be grateful for.

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±

    Darwin nodded satisfactorily at her answer.

    ¡°Your Grace, we are ready.¡±

    Ben stood beside the two awhile before politely interrupting the conversation.

    Esther¡¯s eyes made out a bright pink cloth spread out in the distance.

    It did not suit the mine at all, nevertheless, it was one Darwin had ordered to bring for a short teatime with Esther.

    Darwin headed towards the area first. Then he beckoned Esther, who was tilting her head in confusion all this time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±

    Esther, flustered for a moment, ran to where Darwin was.

    The cloth was so big that even if Ben sat down with the two, there would still be space left.

    ¡°Here¡¯s coffee. I¡¯ve prepared hot cocoa for My Lady.¡±

    As soon as Ben sat down, he poured out the drinks. It was amazing that Darwin had brought these things.

    Whoo.

    Esther blew on her hot cocoa and took a sip. The sweet, dark chocolate scent tickled her nose.

    At first, she was too abashed to notice, but sitting on the mat felt like they were on a picnic.

    ¡®It¡¯s fun.¡¯

    Darwin was rumored to be cold-hearted to others, but in front of Esther, he was rather affectionate.

    Esther wriggled her feet, feeling as though she came to this outing with her real father.

    ¡°There are snacks too.¡±

    As Darwin gestured, all kinds of desserts and sandwiches were placed on the mat. Everything was to Esther¡¯s liking.

    Darwin placed the food before Esther.

    It was his pleasure to watch her eat delightfully.

    After Esther finished eating a plate, Darwin immediately grabbed something else.

    As a result, her stomach quickly became full. Esther shook her head, not able to take any more.

    ¡°Why? Does it taste bad?¡±

    ¡°No! My stomach is full¡­¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a break.¡±

    Darwin placed down the snack, his expression regretful.

    Esther thought she was fortunate and chewed the tart in her mouth.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    There were crumbs on Esther¡¯s lips. Darwin reached out his hand casually and wiped her mouth himself.

    Esther did not avoid Darwin¡¯s hands. She seemed awkward yet familiar with his actions.

    ¡®You don¡¯t shrink away anymore.¡¯

    Previously, Esther had flinched whenever Darwin reached out to her, but that soon diminished. Her expressions had changed as much as that.

    Now, her gloomy face that was filled with sorrow had disappeared and she seemed her age.

    Darwin was delighted and could not take his eyes off Esther. She seemed more lovely day after day.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    Esther hurriedly raised her head from the cocoa.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Is your stay comfortable?¡±

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s so nice.¡±

    Esther hastily nodded her head. Darwin¡¯s smile deepened at her cute appearance.

    ¡®Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡¯

    Esther recommended a donut as she noticed Darwin had taken care of her but not himself.

    ¡°Father, have one of these.¡±

    Although Darwin never touched sweets, he couldn¡¯t help but accept since it was Esther who offered him.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious since you gave it to me.¡±

    Darwin spoke something so embarrassing without one change of expression.

    Ben pinched the back of his hand, in doubt of his ears.

    ¡®They wouldn¡¯t believe me if I told them.¡¯

    None of the vassals would believe Darwin was capable of saying such things.

    Esther, although embarrassed, worked to engrave this memory deep in her heart. She felt like she had become closer to Darwin.

    While the two were talking, Ben headed to the mine and brought back some of the diamonds that the workers had dug.

    ¡°My lady, I¡¯ve brought a few for you to celebrate with.¡±

    Ben¡¯s basket was filled with dirt-covered diamonds. They were all brilliant in size.

    When Esther received the basket, she held her chin and gaped at the beauties.

    ¡®Wow, it¡¯s so shiny.¡¯

    Although not fully revealed, this was indeed a pile of diamonds.

    Esther had never owned such a fortune. Before entering the temple, she always struggled with poverty.

    She couldn¡¯t even make donations due to her lack of money. Esther always had to watch from afar the food she wished to eat, and couldn¡¯t wear new clothing.

    Although she adjusted to the wealthy life of the Grand Duke, her spending habits did not change.

    At this moment, however, the fact that she was the daughter of the Grand Duke felt more real than ever.

    ¡®I¡¯ve become super rich.¡¯

    She felt bitter, yet somehow, a smile slowly hung around her mouth.

 Chapter 42

    That evening.

    Esther plopped on a chair and earnestly gazed at the jewelry box, which bore a numerous amount of diamonds inside.

    She observed the box diligently, her appearance resembling someone who was in the middle of a snowball fight. Then, Esther slowly reached out her finger to touch the diamonds.

    ¡°Amazing. It¡¯s all diamonds.¡±

    It felt bizarre to be able to observe such glistening objects. It was as if she owned something forbidden.

    However, Esther was quite thrilled.

    She now owned money that she could freely use at her disposal. Money that wouldn¡¯t disappear no matter how much would be consumed!

    The more money Esther maintained, the better the chance she had to deal with Rabienne and the temple thoroughly.

    Now that Esther owned her diamond mine, she wouldn¡¯t have to ask Darwin for assistance every single time.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Esther subsequently shifted her hand to close the box. However, just before her hand forced the lid down, she nit-picked out the largest refined diamond that Ben had deliberately packed.

    ¡°Dorothy.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Dorothy, who had been tidying the room, rushed to her lady¡¯s call.

    ¡°You said your brother was getting married soon, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, next month.¡±

    A few days ago, Dorothy had been apologizing to her brother as she couldn¡¯t support his wedding fund.

    Esther recalled this beforehand and held out the diamond she had just chosen to Dorothy.

    ¡°Take this and go home.¡±

    ¡°Hick! My lady, you brought this from the mine, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Dorothy fell on her knees, startled by the object.

    It was such a large diamond, she was positive it would pay for at least two years¡¯ salary.

    ¡°Gosh, giving me something like this. I can¡¯t accept it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t feel pressured. I¡¯m giving it to you out of gratitude. If I am in need of more, I can always visit the mine again.¡±

    Esther placed the diamond in Dorothy¡¯s hand, obliging her to receive it.

    ¡°My lady¡­¡±

    Dorothy was in tears as she glanced at the diamond sitting on her palm.

    ¡°Hngh¡­ Actually, I was troubled by the cost of my brother¡¯s wedding. But because my lady gave me the diamond¡­¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s because you¡¯re short on money, I¡¯ll give you all of this. So don¡¯t cry, okay?¡±

    Esther handed Dorothy the whole jewelry box out of anxiousness. She seemed to be crying even more now.

    ¡°No! This is more than enough. With this, I can purchase the few outfits my brother wished for. I¡¯m crying merely out of happiness.¡±

    Dorothy refused the box and urgently explained to clear Esther¡¯s misunderstanding. Although tears were streaming down her face, her expression was bright.

    ¡°I will work better in the future. I am lucky to have such a caring lady.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Esther grinned with pride.

    ¡°But¡­ did you really mean to give me all this just because I was crying?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Why?¡±

    ¡°No, there are many bad people in the world! You can¡¯t give anyone all this!¡±

    Dorothy rubbed away the tear tracks with her sleeves and proceeded to nag meticulously.

    Esther pondered deeply as she listened to Dorothy¡¯s complaints.

    ¡®Does she want me to give everyone only one?¡¯

    Originally, she was thinking of saving the diamonds for the times she would need them. But, seeing how much Dorothy favored being gifted one, Esther seemed to change her mind.

    She believed it would be gratifying to hand a few to the attendants who had been nice to her.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    A few days later, during the afternoon.

    The meal had ended, but it was still too early in the evening to fall asleep.

    ¡°Oh, did my lady doze off already?¡±

    Dorothy quickly held her breath and made sure not to cause any sound. This was because her lady had fallen fast asleep.

    She discreetly turned off the lights and left the room, feeling distressed for her poor lady, who must¡¯ve been very tired.

    However, as soon as the lights turned off, Esther¡¯s eyes spontaneously opened.

    ¡®Is she gone?¡¯

    The small girl lingered in place for a while, then steadily crept to the door. She situated her ear against the door and listened attentively. The hall remained silent.

    She carefully opened the door and peeked through. There was no one outside.

    Esther then warily made her way out of the mansion.

    Although she encountered the guards amid her escape, there weren¡¯t any restrictions as she explained herself to be taking a walk.

    The place she was so determined to head to was the Havel Garden.

    ¡°This is a good place.¡±

    Esther nodded satisfactorily as she observed the garden. It was a spacious and difficult area to head to, making it a perfect location to rehearse her powers.

    The purpose of sneaking out behind Dorothy¡¯s back was to train her divine strength.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t let my powers go wild.¡±

    It would be difficult if her mana suddenly burst, thinking back to the incident that occurred recently.

    She should¡¯ve been capable of controlling the overflowing force in her body, but she was not competent to do so.

    As Esther contemplated how she would initiate her mana, she noticed a nearby fountain.

    ¡°Water?¡±

    She recalled training with water while in the temple, so a fountain this size was more than suitable.

    As she approached the stream and peered through, leaves and petals could be seen floating atop.

    Even if a gardener managed the garden every day, it was natural for them to tend to the water at least once a year.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to test this.¡±

    Esther opened her palms wide and stretched them forward. After closing her eyes, she rested all her focus on her fingertips.

    ¡®Be clean!¡¯

    She hadn¡¯t intended for this to happen.

    The moment Esther deemed her request, her powers reacted and considerable energy extended from her fingertips.

    Mana, much more than Esther had anticipated, flowed into the fountain. All the water inside soared up simultaneously. It was a remarkable sight, the stream of water floating within the air.

    Esther inflated her cheeks, disheartened by what had happened.

    ¡°I failed to control the force once again.¡±

    Still, as Esther wished, the water in the fountain turned out very clean. It was dazzling and transparent.

    ¡°It¡¯s very clean. It almost seems like holy water¡­ Wait, don¡¯t tell me?¡±

    Esther flinched and edged towards the fountain. She thought it couldn¡¯t be possible. However, just to make sure, she took a small sip by cupping her palms.

    Gulp.

    At that moment, holy energy spread inside Esther¡¯s mouth, completely clearing her head. It was that very moment her doubts turned into conviction.

    ¡°I can do something like this?¡±

    Esther murmured weakly. She rubbed the back of her arms, feeling cold shivers through her spine.

    All the water in the fountain had become holy.

    A high priest ought to pray continuously for a few days to maintain holy water, the size of one¡¯s palm.

    That was how difficult it was to produce, but she was able to easily do so within a short amount of time.

    This was impossible within Esther¡¯s common sense.

    She became increasingly anxious. Her powers seemed to surpass her expectations.

    ¡®What am I supposed to do with this?¡¯

    Esther sat at the edge of the fountain, observing the holy water. She suddenly recalled one of her previous classes.

    If one produced mana, they could use their holy water to observe any place they¡¯d wish for.

    It was a rare ability that could not be used without having a considerable amount of mana. Only saints of the past have been able to¡­

    ¡°Maybe.¡±

    Esther calmed herself and proceeded to make her attempt. She believed it would be attainable if she were to think so.

    ¡®Rabienne.¡¯

    As Esther settled all attention upon Rabienne, her coral eyes began to change color. It leisurely converted from faintly yellow to brilliantly golden.

    As if to respond to the change of the atmosphere, the surface of the water began to sway. Esther opened her eyes, expecting the outcome to be the same as her previous attempts.

    ¡®It¡¯s real?¡¯

    Esther stopped breathing in surprise. Astonishingly, Rabienne appeared inside the holy water.

    She seemed to be feeding a woman medicine. It was an old lady who appeared lifeless.

    Esther ventured, glimpsing at a closer stance. She was curious regarding her identity. In a flash, the woman turned her eyes and gazed towards Esther.

    Shocked, Esther splashed the surface of the water with her hand. The water scattered, in addition to the sight she had just glimpsed, which disappeared without a trace.

    Esther gripped her forehead, confused. She couldn¡¯t process what had just unfolded before her eyes.

    ¡°That person was Saint Cespia.¡±

    Her proud eyes and benevolent appearance were nowhere to be seen. She had changed so much that Esther wasn¡¯t able to recognize her at one glance.

    Now that Esther thought about it, it was most likely Saint Cespia who made eye contact with her during her visit to Noah¡¯s sanctuary. She was convinced with that fact when their eyes met just now.

    It was surprising that Esther successfully applied her mana into the holy water and succeeded in witnessing Rabienne. However, Saint Cespia¡¯s appearance was much more of a shock.

    ¡°I thought it was strange she hadn¡¯t appeared at the official event, but¡­¡±

    She was taking medicine under Rabienne¡¯s supervision. Esther was already suspicious of what Rabienne had done to her, seeing her lifeless, dull eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to find out, since I¡¯m not residing inside the temple.¡±

    Rabienne was preparing something dreadful. However, considering the security of the temple, it seemed impossible for Esther to find out.

    She tried once more to create the frame, only to fail. However, Esther was lucky enough to be able to have witnessed Rabienne.

    Esther decided to leave her disappointment behind and head back. She seemed a bit drowsy, likely due to her incredible use of mana.

    She brushed her sweaty hair, not feeling at all well.

    ¡®Huh? I can¡¯t see¡­¡¯

    Her vision blurred.

    Esther blinked multiple times, and eventually fell, unable to move any further.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    During the time Esther sneaked out of the mansion and headed to the garden.

    Judy noticed Esther from afar as he fooled around on his own.

    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s Esther!¡±

    He beamed. As Judy headed towards her, he noticed she was significantly different from usual and decided to quietly follow.

    ¡®Where is she going alone at this hour?¡¯

    Judy wandered quietly to get rid of any sounds, and Esther had no idea he was following her.

    He was thrilled at the thought of sneaking after Esther and surprising her from behind.

    However, a while later, he beheld a miraculous scene. He had thought Esther only wanted to hang around the fountain, but at her strange motioning, every drop of water soared to the sky.

    ¡°Esther, who are you, really?¡±

    Judy watched everything with his mouth agape. He had previously missed the timing, so he couldn¡¯t surprise Esther.

    He leaned against the tree and was mysteriously beginning to feel tired. However, he soon regained consciousness at the deafening noise.

    As Judy rubbed his eyes, he found Esther collapsed and rushed towards her.

    ¡°Esther? What¡¯s wrong? Wake up!¡±

    Although he called for Esther, she didn¡¯t budge an inch. Judy anxiously shook Esther from side to side, oblivious of what to do.

 Chapter 43

    ¡°What should I do?¡±

    Flabbergasted, Judy rapidly moved his rigid arms and held Esther, grumbling. Although Judy was strong, it was still too much for his small physique.

    He proceeded to run towards the mansion without having the time to think. His thoughts only consisted of handing Esther to someone¨C anyone to help her.

    ¡°Please wake up. Huh?¡±

    Judy¡¯s face turned white with shock.

    He crossed the hill without any difficulty. As he nearly reached the mansion, someone called his name.

    ¡°Master Judy?¡±

    The person advanced from the opposite side.

    Judy, who came to his senses, soon asked hurriedly, breathing roughly as he held Esther in his trembling arms.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I am a doctor. My name is Evian¡­ I was present the last time the master had the Young Lady¡¯s check-up. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Are you really a doctor? Then that¡¯s great.¡±

    Judy sighed in relief.

    It was a huge coincidence that he met a doctor. He had thought to call a doctor right away, and it didn¡¯t matter who.

    ¡°Then take a look at Esther.¡±

    Judy pointed to the girl in his arms, his eyes filled with worry.

    ¡°Of course, but can you explain what happened?¡±

    ¡°She suddenly collapsed.¡±

    Although Evian seemed to be seriously examining Esther, he was, in fact, silently cheering inside.

    ¡®How could I be this lucky?¡¯

    The checkup had been too brief previously. Although he wished to know more about Esther¡¯s condition, he never again encountered the opportunity to do so because of his low status.

    However, right now, Esther was unconscious, having Judy as the only one next to her. This would give Evian the perfect chance to inspect as much as he desired.

    ¡°Then excuse me for a moment.¡±

    Evian greedily lifted Esther¡¯s wrist, his eyes glinting. However, at that moment, a resounding voice stopped such an opportunity.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Both Judy and Evian turned back at the sudden voice.

    ¡°Master Dennis?¡±

    ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    The owner of that urgent voice was none other than Dennis.

    Unlike Dennis, Judy was still gasping for breath after all the running.

    ¡°Give me Esther.¡±

    Dennis rushed forward without hesitation, blocking Evian from touching Esther.

    Evian flinched as he gazed at him attentively.

    ¡°Why are you doing this? I asked him to take a look since Esther isn¡¯t waking up.¡±

    Judy, annoyed, asked why Dennis stopped the doctor from examining Esther. He believed Esther should see a doctor as soon as possible.

    However, Dennis reassured Judy, letting him know it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal.

    ¡°No, Esther is fine.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She must have fallen asleep.¡±

    Judy noticed something was odd, as Dennis continued to insist she was fine. However, he couldn¡¯t decide what to d,o as he was too worried about Esther.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, master. Let me take a look at the Young Lady. There might be something wrong with her body.¡±

    Evian tried to look as servile as he could to avoid missing this opportunity. He had an expression of a doctor who was genuinely concerned about his patient and could not think of anything else.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    However, Dennis stubbornly rejected Evian. Then, as if there wasn¡¯t any need to say more, he stood in front of Esther.

    ¡°You may leave.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, master.¡±

    Evian couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Esther, overtaken with melancholy at the missed opportunity.

    ¡°My name is Evian. Please call me whenever you are in need of me.¡±

    However, he could only smile and back down, as he was a mere worker in front of his masters.

    Dennis stepped aside only after Evian was nowhere to be seen. Then, as if the tension had finally eased, Dennis proceeded to scold Judy, his voice filled with irritation.

    ¡°Why did you permit a nobody like him to check on Esther?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a doctor. Not a nobody. Why are you doing this? It¡¯s not like you.¡±

    Dennis frowned at Judy who had no idea what was happening.

    ¡°Esther is¡­ No, let¡¯s take her to her room first. I¡¯ll explain there.¡±

    Dennis didn¡¯t utter another word the entire time. Judy was the same and followed along until they arrived at Esther¡¯s room.

    As soon as Dennis opened the door, a lengthy, large entity threatened the twins with its presence. It was BamBam.

    ¡°Hey! Can you go away!?¡±

    Judy swung his feet, screaming quietly as he tried to chase the snake away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. I think he¡¯s worried about Esther.¡±

    ¡°The snake is worried? Are you insane?¡±

    Judy opened his eyes wide, thinking of his brother¡¯s words as a bluff.

    However, the snake¡¯s gaze was fixed on Esther.

    ¡°Hiss!¡± (BamBam)

    ¡°I won¡¯t hurt her, so please move.¡±

    When Dennis spoke calmly, BamBam opened the way as if it had understood him.

    Judy, bewildered by the scene, soon took Esther to her bed. He immediately placed his finger under her nose.

    ¡°She really seems to be sleeping.¡±

    Her complexion was healthy and her breathing was consistent. Judy was relieved, as it was obvious that she was just sleeping.

    ¡°Where did you find Esther?¡±

    Dennis asked while situating himself on a chair.

    ¡°In the garden. Actually, I secretly followed Esther.¡±

    ¡°Tell me exactly what happened.¡±

    Judy explained everything he had seen the whole time.

    ¡°When Esther raised her hand like this, water from the fountain shot up. And after it calmed down and was back in place, it was super clean.¡±

    Because he didn¡¯t think he had to hide anything from the start, he also talked about the other powers Esther used.

    Dennis listened, a serious expression on his face as he nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s not normal. There was that time she controlled snakes, and there was today¡¯s incident. Esther, what is she?¡±

    ¡°How about you? Did you feel frightened by Esther?¡±

    Judy shrugged as Dennis asked, replying, ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Why should I be scared of my little sister? It was just amazing.¡±

    Reassured, Dennis decided to share with Judy what he had learned about Esther.

    ¡°Do not be surprised and just listen.¡±

    ¡°What on earth is it?¡±

    ¡°Esther¡­ may be a saint.¡±

    Judy lept up from his chair. He stood looking blankly, unconscious of his mouth hanging open.

    ¡°Saint? The one who is said to hold the highest position in the temple?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even the Emperor can¡¯t go against the Saint.¡±

    Judy waved his hand at Dennis, who was unexpectedly calm.

    ¡°But there¡¯s a saint in the temple now, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the strange part. However, if we match all the circumstances, it¡¯s almost certain. You said you saw it yourself today.¡±

    Dennis¡¯ speech was convincing.

    ¡°It¡¯s rewarding to hear that she¡¯s a saint all of a sudden.¡±

    Judy rested his chin on the bed, gazing at Esther who was sound asleep. She was completely immersed sleeping, and her plump red cheeks seemed very lovely.

    ¡®I was so surprised when she collapsed.¡¯

    His heart felt like it had plummeted down. It was the first time Judy was so worried about someone besides Darwin and Dennis. It was evident that he accepted Esther as a member of the family.

    Judy stroked Esther¡¯s cheek softly, reassuring her that she had nothing to worry about anymore.

    ¡°Esther is just my little sister.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if she is a saint, it won¡¯t make any difference.¡±

    Dennis neatly arranged Esther¡¯s hair.

    ¡°The temple doesn¡¯t know, does it?¡±

    ¡°Most likely not. If they knew, they wouldn¡¯t have let Father take her.¡±

    ¡°What if this is made known?¡±

    Dennis and Judy¡¯s green eyes met and sank simultaneously.

    ¡°They could try to take Esther back.¡±

    ¡°That could never happen.¡±

    Judy roared. They¡¯ve already become a family. He couldn¡¯t imagine sending her anywhere else.

    (TN: Ermm¡­ What about marriage? I guess Noah will have to marry into the family.)

    (TN: Sure enough¡­ if he even can lol)

    Judy huffed annoyedly. Even Dennis, who had a gentle personality, clenched his fist.

    Hostile energy intensely revealed amidst the solemn eyes of the twins, proving they¡¯d both inherited Darwin¡¯s blood.

    ¡°We are protecting her.¡±

    Dennis carefully placed his hand on the top of Esther¡¯s stomach. After, Judy piled up his hand on top of Denniss¡¯ and nodded.

    ¡°We¡¯ll never send her anywhere else.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re family.¡±

    For the two, Esther was just a little sister who needed care, not a saint.

    ¡°What about Father?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret for now. I¡¯ll let him know when it¡¯s time.¡±

    ¡°Got it.¡±

    As Judy believed that Dennis, who was smarter than himself would do so befittingly, they made a pinky promise.

    He hoped Esther would have sweet dreams and sleep well.

    Judy and Dennis each took one of Esther¡¯s hands and held them tightly.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Esther woke up the next day after lunchtime.

    ¡°Uhm.¡±

    Esther yawned and rubbed her eyes. Her hazy eyes stared blankly at the ceiling, surprised as she glanced throughout the room.

    ¡®How did I get back?¡¯

    She recalled everything she did in the garden, yet she did not remember heading back to her room.

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s frustrating.¡±

    Esther jumped out of bed and clutched her hair with both hands. She failed to recall anything.

    Just then, the door opened.

    Dorothy, who entered with an armful of yellow flowers, smiled as she found Esther.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    Dorothy¡¯s response to her was not different from usual.

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t know.¡¯

    It seems she hadn¡¯t been caught sneaking out at night. Esther swept her chest with relief.

    ¡°Yes. But why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡±

    ¡°It was Young Master Dennis¡¯ order. He told me to let you sleep in since you seemed tired.¡±

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    Esther tilted her head sideways.

    It could be because he saw her immersed in sleeping. However, it was somewhat peculiar that he just let her sleep in.

    Meanwhile, Dorothy placed the flowers she brought into the vase. The sweet scent soon filled the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty. What flower is it?¡±

    ¡°These are Freesia flowers.¡±

    Esther reached out her hand and plucked out a flower without much thought. At that moment, the water in the vase soared in unison.

    ¡®No!¡¯

    Scared that Dorothy might witness it, she hurriedly removed her hand. Fortunately, the water quickly returned to the vase.

    ¡°Oh, my God. What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±

    Dorothy tilted her head in confusion as she saw the water in the vase swaying.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s strange.¡±

    Esther pretended not to know about the water when she suddenly heard a knock.

    Knock, knock.

    Esther and Dorothy faced each other with puzzled expressions on their faces due to the strange, slow pace of the knock.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Dorothy ran quickly and opened the door. However, the person who knocked was completely unexpected, so she couldn¡¯t promptly let them in.

 Chapter 44

    After a short exchange with the visitor, Beth returned to Esther. She hesitated, seeming somewhat reluctant before she could finally open her mouth.

    ¡°My lady, it¡¯s Hera. She has something she¡¯d like to say.¡±

    ¡°Who is Hera?¡±

    ¡°She is a maid in charge of maintaining the third floor.¡±

    ¡°Tell her to come in.¡±

    After Esther permitted Hera to enter, her complexion seemed terrible. The maid incessantly crouched her head, unable to make eye contact with her lady.

    ¡®She seems familiar.¡¯

    Esther recalled the face she¡¯d witnessed multiple times, if not often.

    Suddenly, Hera quickly crawled towards Esther¡¯s knees and knelt as she wept endlessly.

    ¡°Hick, my lady¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I was wrong. I truly mean it.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Esther had no idea of the meaning behind Hera¡¯s confession. She panicked whilst trying to raise her from the floor.

    ¡°My sin is worthy of death. I didn¡¯t mean it with any bad intentions. Please don¡¯t kick me out. I beg you, spare me. Hick.¡±

    Hera¡¯s unceasing tears continued to drop.

    Highly strung, Esther turned to Dorothy.

    ¡®Why is she doing this?¡¯

    ¡®I don¡¯t know either.¡¯

    As they exchanged conversation while lip-syncing, it turned out neither Esther nor Dorothy had an idea of what was happening.

    When there seemed no sign of ending her small fit, Dorothy, annoyed, began to reprimand Hera.

    ¡°Hey, why are you making my lady go through such an uncomfortable disturbance? Cease crying and speak of what you have done.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will.¡±

    Hera continued to sob, unable to speak steadily.

    ¡°Actually¡­ I am in charge of cleaning my lady¡¯s room. In the meantime, I discarded the pictures my lady drew¡­¡±

    Hera¡¯s stiff shoulders were trembling. She seemed to realize better than anyone else of the sins she committed.

    ¡°I was going to throw them away at first. But such great paintings would be a great waste to leave in the trash¡­ hick. I brought the drawings out and accidentally sold them to the market; I earned money through them.¡±

    ¡°Have you gone insane?¡±

    Dorothy, who was silently following Hera¡¯s words, covered her mouth while overtaken with shock. It was a very serious crime, no one dared secretly sell items from the Grand Duke¡¯s residence.

    If punished accordingly, one¡¯s hands could be cut off.

    ¡°I must have been crazy for a moment¡­ hick. What¡¯s wrong with my brain?¡±

    However, Esther did not intend to punish Hera.

    Since they were mere sketches she¡¯d intended to throw away, it didn¡¯t matter much if someone sold them.

    ¡°Is that all?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Actually, the paintings sold very well. There were those who were seeking a premium as well¡­ There must have been rumors spreading throughout the collectors of these paintings.¡±

    Hera stammered as she shamelessly declared what she had done.

    Although she thoroughly realized how great her wrongdoings were, there was a reason behind confessing to Esther.

    ¡°That¡¯s why¡­ an errand worker from the temple arrived at my house a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°The temple?¡±

    Esther, who had been listening indifferently, leaned her head as she began to reveal interest.

    ¡°Since then¡­ They heard that the famous painter was in my house, so they paid for the drawing in advance. My mother accepted the request without letting me know¡­ I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    ¡°Then you should return the money back!¡±

    Dorothy exclaimed, astonished at Hera¡¯s shameful actions.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. My mother asked them to treat my sick brother using their mana abilities instead of the money, so they did that right away¡­ Hick.¡±

    Hera¡¯s words were understandable.

    Her family couldn¡¯t even dream of treatment coming from the temple because of their financial difficulties, yet this one-in-a-million incident treated her brother¡¯s health.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Esther grabbed Hera¡¯s shoulder and lifted her face.

    Tears were flowing down her face and her nose was runny.

    ¡°Is your brother feeling better?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Esther smiled as she wiped Hera¡¯s tears with her hands.

    ¡°M, my lady¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. You said it was for your sickly brother. Those were things I didn¡¯t need anyway.¡±

    Dorothy leaped in frustration, asserting it wasn¡¯t a problem that could be simply looked over. However, Esther shushed and kept her from speaking any further.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve been paid in advance, did they say they¡¯d come back?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I am to hand the portrait to them. They told me to come to the temple myself.¡±

    Hera hurriedly pulled out a voucher from her pocket.

    Looking at the piece of paper, it was not the Central Temple where Esther had been. It was a temple within the Grand Duchy.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll head there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, thank you very much. This won¡¯t happen again. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ Hick.¡±

    Hera cried endlessly, relieved she¡¯d finally been freed from her overwhelming distress.

    ¡°My lady, are you sure you want to visit the temple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I wanted to do so anyway.¡±

    ¡°No matter what the circumstances, this is considered theft! There¡¯s no reason for my lady to lend her a hand.¡±

    Dorothy¡¯s eyes darkened; she was frustrated that Esther forgave Hera without becoming irked in the least.

    ¡°It¡¯s not because of Hera¡­ something has been bothering me since a while ago.¡±

    Esther looked down at the voucher, her eyes filled with unreadable emotions. The temple again.

    Somehow, she felt like she had already been woven into a thread of inevitable fate.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    There was not one place in the whole empire that did not receive the influence of the temple.

    Although they were certainly found less frequently amidst the territories of the Grand Duke, a place that was self-governed; there was at least one temple in every place to commemorate the goddess.

    Esther muttered to herself as she observed the temple, which could already be seen from a distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s bigger than I thought?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t comparable to the central temple. However, it was rather surprising the size, considering the Grand Duke was not on good terms with the temple.

    ¡°Yes. The temple also represents the wealth of the territory. I¡¯ve heard that the Grand Duke made sure to thoroughly construct the building.¡±

    ¡°Right. The temple¡¯s presence is powerful.¡±

    Esther nodded after listening to Dorothy¡¯s explanation.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t a notable day, the temple was fully packed with guests. People were constantly entering and leaving through the wide openings.

    ¡°My lady, do we have to hide our identities?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re going to disguise ourselves as Hera¡¯s family.¡±

    Esther tied the cloth she had brought behind her ears and covered her face. Dorothy grumbled sulkily while imitating her lady¡¯s movements.

    After they reached the temple, Esther glanced around.

    There were a total of three doors as ways to enter the temple. One for insiders, one for donors, and the last for general entrance.

    ¡°Where are you heading?¡±

    ¡°The insider¡¯s door.¡±

    Esther strode towards the distant entrance guarded by the gatekeeper.

    The guard who was patrolling the entrance blocked Esther and gaped at her, confused as to what she thought she was doing.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    The eyes that scanned her exhibited signs of disregard.

    It was evident, due to the commoner clothes she had borrowed from Hera.

    Esther laughed inwardly at the gatekeeper as she held out the voucher the maid had given her.

    ¡°They said you¡¯d know if I showed this.¡±

    The gatekeeper accepted it with dismay. It wasn¡¯t before long, though, that his eyes widened in astonishment.

    ¡°Y, you¡¯re Priest Shin¡¯s guest? Kugh, wait a minute.¡±

    The man hurried inside the temple. After a while, he returned with his face a red color.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter. Priest Shin is waiting for you.¡±

    Esther nodded calmly and followed the gatekeeper¡¯s steps.

    ¡°Do you see the line of people arranged out there?¡±

    When Esther didn¡¯t follow his notion, the gatekeeper agitatedly pointed outside the window with his finger.

    There were so many people lined up that they couldn¡¯t fit in Esther¡¯s eye of vision.

    All of them held things such as eggs, meat, and fruits in their hands.

    ¡°That¡¯s the number of the people who want to see the Priest, at least once, while you get to see him right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther nodded indifferently.

    ¡°Oh lord, why is your reaction so dull? For a commoner like you, this is a one-in-a-lifetime opportunity!¡±

    The gatekeeper overflowed with pride as he boasted of the temple. He kept working to instruct Esther while wearing a profound expression.

    ¡°You mustn¡¯t offend the Priest, alright? His position is so high, it doesn¡¯t even make sense for him to meet you privately.¡±

    Worried Esther would make an unforgivable mistake, the gatekeeper kept nagging her throughout the tour.

    ¡®These people don¡¯t even realize the reality of the god they believe in.¡¯

    Esther disregarded the man¡¯s empty talk and blankly observed the statues of the goddess placed throughout the temple.

    The last day she spent in the temple, Esther recalled herself fiercely resenting that very goddess.

    ¡°What a goddess.¡±

    As Esther murmured, the gatekeeper turned around and tilted his head.

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The deeper they proceeded into the temple, the darker Esther¡¯s expression shifted. The unique air penetrating inside the temple cluttered her mind.

    Priest Shin¡¯s room was in the innermost part inside the shrine.

    ¡°Go on in. You, stay here.¡±

    Dorothy ended up standing outside, as only one person was allowed to enter per the agreement.

    Esther nodded to Dorothy and entered the room.

    As the small girl stepped in, she noticed a middle-aged man preparing tea.

    She was anxious whether they¡¯d seen each other before. Fortunately, this was the first time Esther met him.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Welcome. Welcome to the arms of the goddess.¡±

    Priest Shin smiled kindly and gestured towards Esther.

    As Esther approached the sofa, he shook her hand lightly and recommended she take a seat.

    ¡°Do you like tea?¡±

    ¡°I like it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. This is an herbal beverage I grew myself; it¡¯s quite fragrant.¡±

    Priest Shin poured hot water directly into the pre-prepared teacup.

    Esther sat quietly and observed the steaming cup.

    ¡°Did you bring this voucher?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Esther turned her head and stared at Priest Paras Shin.

    Her gaze revealed no emotion as she and Shin¡¯s shimmering black eyes intertwined.

    Woosh.

    Paras was taken aback by Esther.

    After he was appointed as a High Priest, he could roughly interpret people¡¯s thoughts just by making eye contact. He used the power of the goddess to do so.

    He originally perceived Esther as a normal child, but it was strange he couldn¡¯t read her mind.

    ¡°You are a special child.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You have been blessed by the goddess.¡±

    Priest Paras meant it as a compliment, however, Esther had no pleasant feelings regarding such a phrase.

    ¡®What blessing.¡¯

    If she stayed here for long, she would wind up recalling her old memories. Esther intended to receive the wanted request and leave immediately.

    She didn¡¯t delay it for one moment and asked Priest Shin, ¡°Why did you call for me?¡±

 Chapter 45

    ¡°First of all, were you truthfully the one who illustrated these drawings?¡±

    Paras pointed to where the four frames Esther had sketched were laid against the wall.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They are my drawings.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s brilliant. I anticipated it might have been done by someone quite old, judging from the mana performance seen in the paintings.¡±

    ¡°Is being young a problem?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. I am not prejudiced concerning age. To avoid suspicion, being young is actually quite advantageous.¡±

    The Priest savored a sip from his tea.

    As the sipping sound resonated, an extended silence took place throughout the room.

    Esther didn¡¯t complain and kept quiet. While carefully observing her constant and strong attitude, the priest finally decided to entrust the little girl with his task.

    ¡°The reason I sent for you was because I wish to commision a portrait of someone.¡±

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Contrary to her indifferent expression until now, Esther¡¯s heart began to pound rapidly.

    She anticipated if it were Priest Shin calling for her himself, it wouldn¡¯t be any ordinary person.

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    Priest Shin closed his mouth. Although it was only the two of them, he cautiously glanced around.

    ¡°This is something that should never leak out. Do you understand?¡±

    After receiving confirmation from Esther a few times, Priest Shin began speaking with some difficulty, still not able to get to the point.

    ¡°They are the one who are closest to the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes shook for the first time since she¡¯d been here.

    ¡°Yes, the Saint.¡±

    Esther quickly placed the teacup on the plate in case she would accidentally spill the contents.

    Her hands were shaking uncontrollably, causing a loud clatter to come from the cup.

    ¡°You seem very surprised. That is understandable. It is none other than the Saint.¡±

    ¡°I am, a bit.¡±

    Esther was completely taken aback, but not for the reason Priest Shin mentioned.

    She¡¯d never thought of meeting Saint Cespia in person, so it felt like a flash of lightning had penetrated her mind.

    ¡®Right, she¡¯s still alive. Why didn¡¯t I think of meeting her?¡¯

    Shortly after Esther¡¯s regression, she had been told that the Saint did not participate in the Temple events a while back. That was why she didn¡¯t expect to meet her. Besides, Esther was already occupied with her plan to leave the temple.

    Notwithstanding, she couldn¡¯t believe she could finally meet the saint! It was an opportunity that couldn¡¯t be forsaken.

    Esther agreed to the Priest¡¯s request almost immediately.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Well thought. As long as you keep this confidential, I will offer to pay you more after you carry out your duty.¡±

    However, this seemed strange.

    Esther calmed her beating heart and gazed skeptically at the Priest.

    ¡°That aside, no matter how much you favor the paintings, why would you leave the portrait of the Saint to a street artist like me?¡±

    ¡°You are very smart for your age. Indeed, it wouldn¡¯t make sense if it had been an official request.¡±

    Priest Shin smiled bitterly.

    ¡°It is but an informal portrait, anyhow. I can¡¯t let you in on the details, but the Saint had chosen you herself.¡±

    There seemed to be a complex reason behind all this.

    Esther nodded.

    ¡°The sooner we proceed, the better, so when will you be ready?¡±

    ¡°In two days.¡±

    Although Esther knew she¡¯d have to earn permission from Darwin, she still went ahead and agreed to the contract.

    ¡®Will he allow me?¡¯

    The problem was that it was for none other than the temple.

    Esther could already imagine Darwin¡¯s expression after she informed him of this.

    Maybe he wouldn¡¯t grant her permission.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    The moment Esther returned to the residence, she headed in search of Darwin.

    Understanding from the butler that he would regularly observe the weekly training, Esther asked him to lead her to the way there.

    She had advanced energetically and fearlessly, but after Esther could make out the training ground, she was startled and apprehensive by the tremendous clamoring from afar.

    ¡°What if I suddenly come in and he doesn¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°His Grace? That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    As Esther worried anxiously, Dorothy smiled and reassured her gently.

    ¡°May I help you with anything?¡±

    The knight guarding the entrance approached Esther hesitantly.

    ¡°Oh, I apologize for the interruption.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all!¡±

    The knights blushed as they rapidly struck their hands to their chest. The reason for their abrupt reaction was none other than their adorable lady, who turned out even cuter than they imagined.

    ¡°Young lady, you may enter and watch.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re still training¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if the young lady watches from afar.¡±

    Thus, Esther was forced into the training ground by the herd of knights.

    The training was large and lively, therefore no one would realize Esther was inside.

    ¡®Wow, he looks so different.¡¯

    Esther stared at Darwin as he instructed the training. He wore a much more terrifying expression than when they first met.

    His eyes were remarkably cold; it seemed he wouldn¡¯t bleed even if stabbed.

    However, even as Esther witnessed him in this state, she could tell how friendly Darwin was.

    ¡®I was really lucky.¡¯

    She was overly tired of regressing over and over, but it was worth it if she could meet Darwin.

    Watching the training was much more fun than Esther had thought. She was especially amazed by Darwin¡¯s cool appearance.

    Even though he didn¡¯t have to do it himself, he demonstrated himself and was applauded for his moderate movements.

    ¡°Clap clap!¡±

    It was too late, Esther had unconsciously brought her hands together.

    On the other hand, Darwin swiftly turned his head as he glared towards the direction of the sound.

    ¡°Some rats aren¡¯t training¡­¡±

    The fierce gaze that was searching for those who were hiding disappeared the moment he spotted Esther.

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    Darwin had never before concluded his training earlier than the given time, but today was a different matter.

    He handed his equipment to the Commander of the Knights.

    ¡°Your Grace?¡±

    ¡°You take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°Where is your Grace heading?¡±

    ¡°My daughter has come.¡±

    All Darwin could see was Esther. She was much more important than his daily discipline.

    The Commander of the Knights suddenly placed in charge of the training was confused whether or not those were genuinely Darwin¡¯s instructions.

    ¡°T, take a quick rest!¡±

    It never happened before when their training was postponed.

    Everyone proceeded to ramble on about the unusual incident.

    ¡°Commander, are we going to war?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the deal?¡±

    The Commander smiled and shook his head when asked expected questions from his knights.

    ¡°The lady has come.¡±

    After he finished speaking, all eyes turned to Esther, who remained standing by a tree.

    ¡®You¡¯re saying that girl over there is the young lady?¡¯

    ¡®Right. So it was true His Grace adopted a daughter.¡¯

    ¡®Ugh, she¡¯s way more lovely than I heard about. Look at that smiling face.¡¯

    Their curious gazes that lingered towards Esther only lasted for a brief moment.

    Darwin¡¯s burning eyes headed for the knights, causing them to flinch and avoid eye contact.

    They were thoroughly frozen, so they couldn¡¯t turn their eyes to look at Esther.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±

    Darwin successfully blocked Esther¡¯s view of the knights in case she would see them.

    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    Esther wiggled her hands, and soon held out a bouquet she had been holding.

    ¡°Before that, I made this.¡±

    Since Esther had been worried about whether or not to bring something with her, she ended up making a bouquet of yellow freesia flowers.

    Something bright would suit Darwin well.

    ¡°You made the bouquet yourself?¡±

    Darwin stared at the bundle of freesias, his face perplexed.

    It was his first time receiving such a cute flower gift.

    He was embarrassed to see the flowers, but he thought that since it was Esther who made it herself her sincerity could not be ignored.

    Thus, Darwin accepted the bouquet. He placed them inside a space near his chest that was covered in armor.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther laughed bashfully as she saw him do so.

    ¡®He¡¯s so sweet.¡¯

    Although he didn¡¯t have to, Darwin accepted the flowers from Esther and placed them on his armor.

    The way Darwin looked at Esther was markedly different from when he was in training.

    Esther looked up at the flowers and said she liked his appearance before recalling her main purpose of coming here. She was to seek her permission from Darwin.

    While Esther couldn¡¯t bring up the matter easily, Darwin reassured her kindly.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, tell me.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Esther cautiously opened her mouth.

    ¡°I want to go to the Central Temple.¡±

    However, as soon as she finished her sentence, Darwin¡¯s forehead crumpled. He failed to control his facial expressions.

    ¡°Why there?¡±

    Esther did not hide anything and thoroughly explained the situation with Hera and her recent visit to the temple.

    ¡°What is the maid¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°I said I wouldn¡¯t tell you. So please overlook the matter.¡±

    ¡°How could I overlook such a thing? How dare she think of selling your paintings. I¡¯ll throw her in jail, torture her, and¡­¡±

    Darwin glared as he recited fiercely.

    Esther interlocked her arms with his and looked straight into his eyes to relieve his anger.

    The effect was immediate. As soon as he noticed Esther¡¯s gleaming eyes, his mouth closed regardless of his will.

    ¡°But thanks to her, I now have a chance to meet the Holy Saint.¡±

    ¡°You always wanted to leave the temple. You¡¯ve been through a lot of misfortunes because of it.¡±

    Darwin sighed as he stared into Esther¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°To be honest, I hate it. I don¡¯t want to send you back there.¡±

    Darwin recalled the Priests.

    He still grew uncontrollably angry whenever he thought of them, those who did not hesitate one bit while revealing their greed for money in exchange for a child.

    ¡°Nevertheless, I can¡¯t help but permit your leave if you wish to.¡±

    Darwin peered into Esther¡¯s soft eyes.

    He thought of the day they had first met. Her eyes now were packed with resilience, compared to the time she had begged to be killed by his hands.

    At that moment, Darwin realized he¡¯d been helpless to her since the first time he had looked into those very eyes.

    ¡°Until now, I thought it was me who had chosen you.¡±

    Darwin clutched Esther¡¯s hand. His hands were so large that her tiny palms instantly disappeared into his.

    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case at all. That day, it might have been you who chose me.¡±

    ¡°Father¡­¡±

    Tears swelled Esther¡¯s eyes as she recalled the longing memory. The time Darwin saved her from her prison and cage.

    ¡°Will you return?¡±

    And as soon as she heard his tender yet sweet question, Esther¡¯s tears immediately left her eyes.

    She now had a place to return, and people waiting for her.

    ¡°Absolutely. This is my home.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Darwin was very pleased with Esther¡¯s response. He picked her up, craving to cuddle her adorable figure.

    ¡°Alright. Instead, I¡¯ll attach an escort knight alongside you.¡±

    ¡°I can go there alone¡­¡±

    ¡°No. You can¡¯t risk a long journey unaided.¡±

    Darwin settled Esther down and pondered for a while, only to be found gesturing for the Knight Commander.

    ¡°Did you call for me, Your Grace?¡±

    ¡°How many people have been officially made knights after their coming-of-age ceremony this year?¡±

    ¡°There are about twenty.¡±

    ¡°Bring all the men who are interested in becoming my daughter¡¯s escort. It is not a mandatory order.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±

    Before heading back to the rest of the knights, the Knight Commander held out his hand and approached Esther.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a formal meeting, but it is a pleasure to meet you, my lady.¡±

    While Esther tried to hold the Knight Commander¡¯s extended hand, Darwin swiped the man¡¯s arm to the other side.

    ¡°Leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    The commander was so petrified by Darwin¡¯s glaring eyes that he quickly ran to the others to avoid his line of sight.

    After a short while, the number of knights brought back by the leader were¡­ twenty out of twenty.

    ¡°I have brought them.¡±

    Esther faltered nervously as countless eyes gazed her way. She didn¡¯t think this many would offer to be her guard.

    ¡°Everyone seems to be here?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ the truth is all of them wished to volunteer for Lady Esther¡­ I never forced them here.¡±

    The commander chuckled.

    He spoke none but the truth. In fact, no one was being forced to participate. As soon as he finished explaining, all twenty knights simultaneously applied.

    Esther was undeniably charming, however, most of them wished to escort the Duke¡¯s favored daughter in order to guarantee themselves a successful career.

    ¡°Choose one yourself.¡±

    Darwin gently placed his hand over Esther¡¯s shoulder as he chattered softly.

    ¡°Well, I mean¡­¡±

    Esther, flustered, observed the knights one by one. They were each gazing at her desperately, pleading to be the chosen one.

    ¡®Oh, I don¡¯t know.¡¯

    Not able to make her decision, she quickly swept her head around and spotted someone who seemed to stand out from the rest.

    There stood a charming blonde-haired man. His refreshing blue eyes seemed overly relaxed, unlike the rest of the strained knights.

    Esther whispered quietly to Darwin as she silently admired his calm appearance.

    ¡°If I have to choose, then him.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean Victor?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he studied the person Esther pointed towards.

    Victor was a new rookie that placed particular effort into his training sessions. He earned excellent grades and presumably built a good reputation as a trainee.

    There was only one flaw he had if one. There were many rumors circulating of his known affairs with women.

    ¡°What do you think, Ben?¡±

    ¡°I believe he is the best choice. The knight will make sure not to commit any wrongdoing to the Lady, so you can leave the position to him while resting assured.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Darwin pondered seriously, then opened his eyes while addressing his orders.

    ¡°Victor will stay; the rest of you head back.¡±

    After Victor¡¯s name was finalized, the remaining Knights¡¯ expressions overflowed with dejection.

    Although they couldn¡¯t clearly express their feelings as they were before Darwin, they held Victor¡¯s forearm tightly while passing by and shot him looks of envy.

    ¡°Why you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, why is it just you? It was my wish to serve my lady, I¡¯m so upset.¡±

    ¡°Victor¡­ that lucky guy.¡±

    Victor made a peace sign behind his back to the other knights who were sorrowfully backing to their positions.

    ¡°Come closer.¡±

    The moment Darwin addressed Victor sternly, he erased the smile off his face and saluted as he regained his composure.

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s gaze was so ferocious, to the extent that it made Victor¡¯s body stiffen. Nonetheless, he strode forward bravely, his attitude bold.

    ¡°You will escort Esther any time she is outside this residence. Do you understand your position?¡±

    It was a great honor to escort Darwin¡¯s family, noting the fact that he was a member of the Knights and managed strictly under the Duke himself.

    Victor bent on one knee, a serious expression drawn on his face, and placed his hand over his chest.

    ¡°Of course. I will cherish my lady more than my life.¡±

    He declared solemnly as he turned his head to face Esther.

    Refreshing energy was delivered to Esther as she stared into his dashing azure eyes.

    She only selected him on the spot, however, up close, he was an attractive and handsome gentleman.

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ uh¡­ please, please look after me.¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks turned bright red. She nodded, her face meeting the floor.

    ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation, my lady. Would you give me your hand for a moment?¡±

    Victor smiled and gestured as he asked Esther for her hand.

    Esther glanced over to Darwin¡¯s side, and when she noticed him nodding, she carefully placed her hand over his.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do my utmost best.¡±

    Victor placed his head over Esther¡¯s hand. Then, he lightly kissed her fingertips.

    When the soft texture pressed gently on the back of Esther¡¯s hand, her eyes turned as round as a rabbit¡¯s.

    ¡°¡­!!¡±

    Victor¡¯s sudden action quickly and completely altered the atmosphere.

    Darwin turned ice-cold and glowered at Victor with heated rage as if he were capable of breathing fire.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    A kiss on the back of a lady¡¯s hand was considered a light greeting often shared even if the respected people only met for the first time. As it turned out, not only Esther was uncomfortable.

    Victor felt he made a dire mistake as he witnessed Darwin grow ruthlessly wild.

    ¡°Ah¡­ if I made a mistake in any way¡­ I apologize.¡±

    ¡°How dare you touch Esther?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, it was a simple knight¡¯s pledge.¡±

    As it appeared Darwin wouldn¡¯t stay calm for much longer, Ben stepped in anxiously.

    ¡°Father, he hadn¡¯t reached it yet.¡±

    Esther smiled as she hurriedly showed Darwin the back of her hand.

    In fact, he did touch her hand with his lips. Nevertheless, avoiding the incident came first. Darwin¡¯s wrath subdued as if his previous anger was but an illusion.

    ¡°Is that true? Anyhow, be careful. If you touch Esther once more, it won¡¯t end with mere words.¡±

    ¡°I will be careful.¡±

    Darwin fiercely gazed at Victor, even after his rage had calmed.

    ¡®We¡¯re going to require more escorts.¡¯

    His distrust of Victor had grown to the fullest. Darwin considered including a secret escort for Esther, aside from Victor.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    The next day.

    As Esther prepared to leave, Judy pulled her arm in a whiny motion.

    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you. Why can¡¯t I?¡±

    His muscles and body naturally became larger due to his training, but that changed nothing of his character.

    ¡°It¡¯s because some may recognize you. I¡¯ll be right back, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Esther apologetically embraced Judy.

    As Esther¡¯s little hands swept Judy¡¯s back, a grin flashed across his face.

    ¡°Okay, I get it. But be really careful. It¡¯s too dangerous out there.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold onto Esther too much. Victor will make sure to protect Esther from head to toenail. Right?¡±

    Dennis¡¯s voice frightened Victor even more than Judy¡¯s.

    He clenched his fist, feeling the subtle pressure placed on his shoulders.

    ¡°Of course, Young Master.¡±

    Victor smiled as he lowered his eyes.

    ¡°Also, I brought this just in case. You won¡¯t have to use it, but just take it if needed.¡±

    Dennis handed over a small pouch. Inside was a seal engraved with the crest of the family as well as several diamonds.

    Esther gladly received the items and placed them inside her small bag.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    After a light hug from the twins, Esther entered the carriage.

    ¡°Yes, you have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°Come back quickly!¡±

    Judy and Dennis waved until the carriage completely disappeared.

    On the other hand, the moment the wagon reached a specific point farther from the mansion, Esther and Victor left their seats.

    ¡°Thank you for bringing me.¡±

    ¡°Have a safe trip, my lady.¡±

    After bidding them his farewell, the horseman retreated to the way he had come from.

    This was because they would now travel using a carriage arranged by the temple. Of course, this was to hide their identities.

    ¡°Victor, like I said before, will you make me feel at ease from here?¡±

    Esther turned from viewing the entrance of the temple to Victor.

    ¡°But if his Grace knows of this, he will not let it pass.¡±

    ¡°I will never tell father.¡±

    As Esther gazed at him with earnest eyes, Victor¡¯s heart slowly melted.

    ¡®Why didn¡¯t anyone tell me you were this cute?¡¯

    Victor smiled flusteredly as he clutched his heart. He was taken aback to see himself grinning so foolishly.

    ¡°Only until we return, and, you¡¯ll have to call me brother¡­ Please speak to me comfortably.¡±

    ¡°Yes, brother!¡±

    The moment Esther spoke the word ¡®brother,¡¯ Victor¡¯s smile widened even more.

    As Victor ought no younger siblings, Esther seemed infinitely cute and adorable in his view.

    His heart felt like it had been thoroughly purified as he observed her soft flowing hair and dawn-tinted eyes.

    ¡®If his Grace knew this, he¡¯d really throw me in jail¡­¡¯

    Darwin¡¯s fierce eyes came to mind and terrified the daylights out of Victor once more.

    He lightly touched his throat and felt as if a blade had sliced through.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    It was very simple to enter the territory where the central temple was located. No confirmation was needed as Priest Shin himself accompanied Esther.

    After Esther exited the carriage, she tilted her head at the unfamiliar scenery.

    ¡®This is¡­?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t the main gate where people entered and left from.

    Furthermore, it was too late for visiting hours, thus the door to the main temple was already secured.

    ¡°Where are we going, Priest Shin?¡±

    ¡°As I said, this is unofficial, so we will head through a passage only the High Priests know of.¡±

    As she followed the Priest, a back door that Esther had no knowledge existed appeared. Of course, a separate knight was guarding that door.

    ¡°Show me the way.¡±

    The knight gazed sharply at Esther¡¯s accompaniment.

    Priest Shin presented forth the high-class pass that he always retained in hand. The door finally opened after the verification process ended.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter.¡±

    Although Esther didn¡¯t fully understand, she obediently followed.

    The Saint was a figure of the highest rank in the temple.

    No matter how unofficial the meeting was, it was strange to be secretive to such an extent.

 Chapter 47

    ¡°You should never talk about who you¡¯re going to meet. Do you understand?¡±

    Priest Shin continued to talk without giving Esther a moment to think. In particular, he reiterated for her to be cautious in front of Saint Cespia, and not to ask her anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to hear anything she says anyway.¡±

    When Priest Shin sighed to himself, Esther pricked up her ears. It seemed that the condition of the Saint was not very good.

    ¡®Then there is no reason to come this far.¡¯

    Anxious, she began to observe the palace where Cespia was staying.

    It was always crowded with people and kept secured by the Paladins, but now it was as quiet as a graveyard.

    Seeing that they had not met anyone up to here, it seemed like Priest Shin had sent the people away in advance.

    After they arrived in front of the Saint¡¯s chambers, Priest Shin reached out and blocked Victor.

    ¡°You have to wait outside.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be done. He¡¯s my brother, I won¡¯t go in unless we¡¯re together.¡±

    Esther originally tried to enter alone, but when she saw Victor putting his hand on his sword, she was surprised and decided to meditate. Eventually, with the permission of the Priest, the three entered the palace together.

    The corridor that only had candles lit with a feeble light, was very dark and eerie. No servants were seen. Esther kept peering around, wondering if this was the palace of the Saint.

    ¡®Breathe¡­¡¯

    However, she was running out of breath.

    She had been feeling unpleasant upon entering the temple, and as they entered the dark hallway lit only by candles, dark emotions began to surface.

    The past that she didn¡¯t wish to remember was emerging all at once. They were memories that were buried deep down but never forgotten.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you sick?¡±

    Victor became worried when he noticed Esther¡¯s distress.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just a little hard to breathe¡­¡±

    Esther slowly tried to calm her breathing. After a few deep breaths, she felt like she was getting it under control.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? If you¡¯re having a hard time, let¡¯s leave now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve come all the way here, so I can¡¯t go back. Don¡¯t worry, brother.¡±

    Esther bravely answered and passed through the door, decreasing the distance that had appeared between them and Priest Shin.

    In the past, it was hard to endure because she only had painful memories, but now it was different. She could handle this because she had a lot of great memories that made her happy just by thinking about them.

    ¡®I have changed too.¡¯

    Esther exhaled with a relaxed look. Her trauma seemed to have been lifted a little.

    ¡°Phew, we¡¯re finally here.¡±

    Priest Shin stopped walking when he finally saw the room of the Saint. In front of it stood a middle-aged woman.

    ¡°You¡¯re a little late. I have all the painting tools you asked for inside.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for all these years. We will talk about the details later since we don¡¯t have much time now.¡±

    The two of them exchanged a light greeting and had a friendly conversation.

    ¡°I will be in the parlor.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll call you when we are done.¡±

    As soon as the conversation ended, the middle-aged woman left the front of the door and walked back alone.

    Other than Priest Shin, she didn¡¯t give Esther and Victor a single glance, as if she was already aware of what was going on.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Priest Shin murmured in a hardened voice. He was so nervous that one could see how stiff his shoulders were.

    Esther, who was nervous, gulped.

    ¡°In here¡­ Is the Saint in here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rattle.

    The doorknob turned and the door opened smoothly, right after Esther entered first, the Priest blocked the door.

    ¡°I had no choice but to let you come together, but it¡¯s only the child who¡¯s going in here.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Victor, who had the duty of escorting Esther safely, naturally protested.

    But this time, Esther ordered him to wait in front of the room. They didn¡¯t have time to resolve this with such a scuffle.

    When Esther entered the room, she looked inside with trembling eyes. Not far away, someone was sitting on the bed.

    ¡®The Saint is really here.¡¯

    Even though she was covered by a veil and only the silhouette was visible, Esther¡¯s heart was pounding fiercely.

    While Esther stared blankly at her, Priest Shin slowly approached Saint Cespia.

    ¡°Your Holiness, the Saint, it¡¯s me. It¡¯s Priest Shin. Do you recognize me?¡±

    Priest Shin¡¯s expression while facing Cespia was very nostalgic. It was a strange expression mixed with excitement and nervousness.

    ¡°Saint¡­ No, Cespia. Can¡¯t you recognize me?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    However, no matter how eagerly he called for her, Cespia did not look at him. Only time, tinted in sadness, passed.

    ¡°I think this will be the last time but¡­ I really wanted to see you once more.¡±

    The Priest sobbed as if he were going to cry at any moment. The unexpected sad atmosphere left Esther feeling upset.

    ¡®What the hell is their relationship?¡¯

    After whispering for a while to the Saint, he sat her on the sofa, his expression mournful.

    ¡°As you can see, she¡¯s in such a condition, so take care of her well. Please record the last image of her.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Priest Shin walked out helplessly, saying he would wait out in front.

    Finally, only Cespia and Esther were left in the room. Esther sat across the Saint.

    Even when viewed directly, Cespia¡¯s eyes were out of focus. She looked hazy as if she were drunk.

    Her pale sky-blue eyes contained nothing as if she was transcending the world.

    ¡®How did this happen?¡¯

    Esther was confused as she unfolded the tools she had prepared.

    She had no intention of giving her all in this painting, but Esther couldn¡¯t help it because of the earnest request from the priest before he left.

    ¡°If this is the last time.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t draw it in vain, even though it was an unofficial portrait. It was something that would be used for the saint to be remembered by.

    Esther sighed and focused on the painting. She wanted to do her best since this might be the last time.

    The more Esther focused, the lighter her eye color faded. The color gradually changed and began to burn golden.

    Cespia was watching all of this while holding her breath.

    Since she found out that Rabianne was poisoning her, she had been working hard to cleanse the poison every day, and the amount of time she could stay awake had been increasing.

    Normally, she pretended to be drained. Like she was doing now.

    But when she observed Esther, her heart began to race.

    ¡®Why is this child here?¡¯

    Cespia recognized Esther at once, who she had seen through both her dreams and holy water.

    Cespia quietly glanced at Esther, stifling her agitation. She could see no end to her overflowing holy energy.

    ¡®She has already surpassed me.¡¯

    As she gazed at her eyes turning to gold while painting, Cespia was convinced that Esther had already fully matured as a saint.

    Esther, immersed in the painting while teasing the brush, looked up, wondering what the intense gaze she felt was.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Then she found Cespia staring at her. But, it wasn¡¯t the same hazy state as before.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to ask. How are you here?¡±

    When Cespia asked quietly, Esther opened her mouth in amazement.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°I saw you just as you saw me. Wasn¡¯t it you who used the holy water?¡±

    As if whispering, a very small voice flowed into Esther¡¯s ears, quite enough so that only the two people could barely hear it.

    Esther tried to keep her trembling hands still and continued painting. She had to keep drawing to avoid suspicion.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°How did you get in here? Why did you come with Shin?¡±

    ¡°It was just a coincidence. The Priest looked at my painting and found me.¡±

    The two still kept their guard against each other. However, there was a strong sense of similarities beneath the surface.

    ¡°When I first saw you in my dream, I thought it was a revelation of the next Saint. But¡­ you already have more power than me. You are not ¡®next in line¡¯, you are already a full-fledged Saint.¡±

    The situation was confusing, and so was Cespia. She didn¡¯t know how to accept another saint who suddenly appeared before her.

    ¡°What is going on? Two saints in one generation¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know why?¡±

    ¡°No, there is no record of anything like this. Is it because I¡¯m losing my strength?¡±

    Cespia couldn¡¯t give Esther the answer she wanted. It meant there was nothing she could find out after all.

    Esther couldn¡¯t hide her disappointment and asked what she was most curious about.

    ¡°You said you thought it was a revelation when you saw me. So¡­ did you talk about me to the temple?¡±

    This was a very important problem.

    It was necessary to be careful if Cespia had already mentioned Esther¡¯s characteristics because they were currently searching for the next saint based on the revelation of the current saint.

    Rabienne, who moved faster than anyone else, may already be using her power to look for Esther. She had to be prepared.

    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t speak of it, and I plan to keep hiding it in the future.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Esther asked again, amazed at the unexpected answer.

    ¡°Look at how I am currently. The temple used me and took advantage of me all my life, but in the end, my situation still concluded like this. Why should I help them any more?¡±

    It was a voice filled with remorse.

    Esther observed quietly to see if Cespia¡¯s words were sincere or not.

    Cespia also stared back directly at Esther. Doubting each other, a strange consensus arose.

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask you now. Why did you come to me? If you¡¯re outside the temple, It means you are not a candidate, but¡­ how could you have that kind of Holy Power? What do you know?¡±

    ¡°¡­Can you still read memories?¡±

    After much thought, Esther decided to show her memories to Cespia. What Esther went through couldn¡¯t be properly explained in words.

    ¡°If you show me, it is still possible.¡±

    Reading memories was one of the Saint¡¯s abilities. It was only possible when the other person opened her mind and gave permission.

    ¡°Then look for yourself.¡±

    Esther lowered her brush and reached out her left hand to Cespia. She pretended to be fine, but the back of her hand trembled incessantly.

    The Saint lifted her dry hands with difficulty.

    Even the simple task of putting her hand on Esther¡¯s was a daunting task for the Cespia of today.

    And what she saw was the multiple pasts of Esther; where she had been abused and tortured.

 Chapter 48

    Please, anyone, let me out of here. Priest¡­ you realize who I am, right? I¡¯m the real saint! It¡¯s not Rabienne, it¡¯s me!¡¹

    ¡¸How noisy. Our temple only has one saint, and that is Rabienne. You must have truly gone insane.¡¹

    The image of her being denied.

    ¡¸Why? Do you feel wronged? There¡¯s nothing for you to feel wronged about. People would laugh at you anyway, even if you were the rightful saint. Kick. This is the price for maintaining the saint¡¯s abilities and not knowing your place.¡¹

    The way she had been abysmally abused by Rabienne.

    Tears flowed from Cespia¡¯s eyes as she witnessed every single moment of Esther¡¯s pain.

    ¡°Oh¡­ God¡­ This is really¡­ It¡¯s so terrible.¡±

    Cespia pulled away from Esther, terribly distressed.

    She was too sickly to endure both the painful memories and burning emotions emitting from the young girl.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I had no idea. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t protect you. How hard it must have been to be alone. How painful it must have been¡­¡±

    Cespia couldn¡¯t conceal her remorse, feeling disheartened at how suffocated and confined Esther had been all this time.

    Esther forcibly pressed down her overwhelming emotions. The person she should hear an apology from was Rabienne, not the saint.

    Of course, there was that time she had blamed Cespia. Because of her revelation, Rabienne effortlessly discovered her.

    However, Cespia was also a victim of Rabienne¡¯s, thus her resentment, like snow, melted away easily.

    ¡°The saint has nothing to do with that. I believe you had no idea. So please don¡¯t feel guilty.¡±

    ¡°You and I, we ended up being used by the temple.¡±

    Cespia was soon shocked by the fact that the temple was more hideous than she could even imagine.

    It was terrible to even think of locking up the real saint while placing Rabienne in front, although they knew the truth.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m very confused. I just wished to meet the Holy Saint and¡­ I thought we would be able to clear things up. Everything is just so confusing.¡±

    ¡°The best thing is to forget about all of this and continue living your life.¡±

    After Esther managed to understand Cespia¡¯s words, she burst out laughing.

    ¡°Forget?¡±

    Those weren¡¯t memories that could be easily forgotten and erased with mere words.

    As Esther¡¯s raging emotions got the better of her, Cespia patted her on the back to indicate she completely understood her situation.

    ¡°They are memories you can¡¯t possibly forget. There is no need to force yourself. So, if you can¡¯t do so until the end¡­¡±

    Cespia¡¯s eyes flashed.

    Her eyes shone brightly as they reflected those who looked down upon her all this time, standing at the peak of power.

    ¡°Demolish the temple.¡±

    Esther¡¯s mouth slowly widened at the assertion the current saint had just uttered.

    ¡°You can do so. This temple is already rotten to the core. They cannot be corrected any longer, and I will soon not be in this world.¡±

    Cespia spoke in a dark tone that displayed rage and annoyance; it felt like it could destroy everything.

    ¡°We have no other way but to burn the roots.¡±

    ¡°I also think so.¡±

    Esther was stunned by Cespia¡¯s idea, but she also thought the same; destroying the temple.

    ¡°Yes. You are a very intelligent child. Why couldn¡¯t I do anything? I regret not being capable enough to leave this dull place.¡±

    Cespia trembled as she raised her hand to brush Esther¡¯s cheek. Her palms were dry and rigid.

    ¡°As you can see, I don¡¯t have much time left. A few months at best? Rabienne has already been chosen as the next candidate.¡±

    Esther flinched as she clutched Cespia¡¯s hand.

    Being a prospective saint meant preparations for the transfer of the temple¡¯s power were already in full swing.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you still the Saint?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of that now?¡±

    Cespia¡¯s eyelashes trembled thinly.

    ¡°As long as I¡¯m alive, It will be fine, however, after I die, a revelation about you will be reflected in the high priests¡¯ prayers. Then, the temple would, at any cost, find you.¡±

    Esther had expected as much.

    She nodded quietly. Cespia applied much more strength to her hand as she held Esther¡¯s.

    ¡°Become strong before that. Join hands with the Imperial family.¡±

    ¡°Imperial¡­ family?¡±

    ¡°Yes, use the background of your current house. If you strengthen your power like so, there will be no difficulty in capturing the Emperor¡¯s favour. The Emperor wishes to destroy the temple more than anyone else.¡±

    Esther swept away from her complicated thoughts and organized them bit by bit.

    Joining hands with the Emperor was an idea she had never thought of.

    However, before she could ponder any more, Esther heard the doorknob turning. Paras Shin seemed to be entering.

    Esther and Cespia hurriedly wrapped up their conversation.

    ¡°Unfortunately, that is all. I was pleased to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Saint¡­¡±

    ¡°Esther. No, Diana¡­ I apologize once again.¡±

    After Paras entered the room, her hushed voice ceased altogether.

    Cespia returned to being how Esther had first witnessed her. Not a trace of her regaining consciousness was found.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. We have to hurry. Are you finished?¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Esther quickly finished the remainder of the painting. It didn¡¯t take long, as she had already sketched the essential features.

    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s leave now.¡±

    Esther glanced at Cespia as she arranged her tools.

    ¡®It will be difficult to see you again.¡¯

    Seeing the saint didn¡¯t have much time left, it would be hard to meet her once more.

    Esther handed over the painting to Paras, praying for her to leave this world peacefully.

    ¡°It is a completed version.¡±

    ¡°Oh! How did you recreate her old self? It¡¯s completely different from the way she seems now¡­ This is the old Cespia!¡±

    Paras trembled in excitement.

    It was drawn like that because Esther recalled the original appearance of Cespia. However, Paras, not knowing this fact, could only be overcome with fascination.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fortunate thing I sought for you. This will remain a treasure for me. Thank you very much. We will be returning now. I¡¯ll be sure to thank you later.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Before Esther set foot outside the room, she glanced back at Cespia for one last time. She felt as though she were leaving her abandoned and alone in such a large room.

    ¡°Are you alright? Did anything happen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, what about you, brother?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m also fine.¡±

    Victor ran to greet Esther as they left the room.

    The two returned, once again covering their faces with hoods.

    As they left the palace, it had already become quite bright outside. It was also time to open the main gate.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had a hard time coming all this way. I will take you to the front entrance.¡±

    It was already stated in advance they would each go their separate ways when returning to the estate.

    Esther decided to have Paras accompany them to the main gate while calmly following from behind. However, as soon as they turned a corner, a group of people suddenly appeared.

    As soon as Esther witnessed the group, she was so taken aback her steps almost stopped. This was because of the person leading the group.

    ¡®Rabienne!¡¯

    Rabienne, the very person she didn¡¯t wish to meet the most, was approaching her way.

    Esther ducked as deeply as she could to conceal herself behind Paras.

    Rabienne, on the other hand, carried a bowl filled with medicine between her hands. Their paths seemed to overlap because her destination was the Saint¡¯s room.

    As their distance got closer, Rabienne¡¯s image also seemed more clear. Although Esther was meeting her after a long time, it seemed so definite, as if she had seen her just yesterday.

    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that the new Priest, Paras?¡±

    Unexpectedly, Rabienne seemed to recognize Paras well.

    Esther wondered how she knew of Priest Paras Shin, a person who resided in a temple that wasn¡¯t hers. However, she also comprehended how social Rabienne was.

    ¡°It has been a long time, Lady Rabienne. I heard you¡¯ve become a prospective candidate. Congratulations.¡±

    Paras pretended to be delighted and sneaked the painting behind him. Fortunately, Rabienne didn¡¯t pay much attention to it either.

    ¡°Thank you. You must have come to see the Holy Lady.¡±

    ¡°Yes, but¡­ she couldn¡¯t recognize me, so I left.¡±

    It seems as if meeting the Saint wasn¡¯t strange. Esther¡¯s curiosity grew regarding their relationship.

    ¡°Yes, she has become worse lately. That is why I am putting in twice the medications; once in the morning and evening.¡±

    ¡°Please take care of the Holy Lady until the end.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my utmost best.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s voice was filled with sadness. It also contained pureness that anyone would fall for.

    ¡°Nonetheless, who might be behind you?¡±

    Rabienne showed keen interest in Esther. She, on the other hand, could feel her constantly gazing at her even with their far-away distance.

    ¡°Oh, this is one of my servants. This is a kid I bought a few days ago from the market.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Rabienne tilted her head and soon moved away.

    Only then could Esther breathe a sigh of relief. Rabienne suddenly stopped walking and turned around.

    ¡°Priest Paras, please wait a moment.¡±

    Paras turned his head while Esther looked straight ahead, her body stiff.

    ¡°She seems familiar. Speaking of that¡­ would you mind removing the hood covering your face?¡±

    ¡°Yes? There¡¯s no need. This is a mere child I bought from the market a few days before.¡±

    Fortunately, Paras explained Esther¡¯s condition before things could escalate further.

    She secretly snuck in, so if she was caught, there would be trouble.

    ¡°Hmm. The eye color was briefly familiar¡­ no, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s it. I guess I was a bit sensitive. Please return safely.¡±

    Rabienne let go of her suspicions as she chatted politely with Paras.

    Only after confirming that she had completely disappeared did Esther take a breath that she had long endured.

    ¡°Do you happen to be acquainted with Lady Rabienne?¡±

    ¡°Lady Rabienne? No. I¡¯ve never seen her before.¡±

    Paras chose to believe in Esther¡¯s stiff remarks.

    The Tersia residence would have difficulty getting to such a place, so he believed Rabienne must have confused Esther with someone other than her.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Esther¡¯s steps accelerated when she finally caught a glimpse of the main gate. She wished to leave the temple as soon as possible.

    ¡°It is time to bid you farewell. I wish to pay you even more, please let me know anything you are in need of.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright. It¡¯s enough you treated my brother well.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? Then, if you need anything later, please come to the temple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Priest.¡±

    After a short exchange of greetings, Paras headed back the way he had come, claiming he had business to attend to.

    Esther stood, feeling more at ease. However, her eyes soon widened as she caught sight of something unpleasant.

    ¡®Oh my God.¡¯

    Khalid was the knight positioned to guard the entrance for today¡¯s duty.

 Chapter 49

    Esther clung behind Victor, hoping she would be able to pass Khalid successfully, the same way she did with Rabienne.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment. Please continue walking like this.¡±

    Victor tightened his arms after apprehending Esther¡¯s request.

    Fortunately, Khalid did not cause any inconvenience, thus Esther passed the main gate effortlessly.

    Unlike when one entered, it was faster to leave due to the fact no inspection had to be done.

    The moment Esther felt relieved she had escaped safely, someone rapidly halted her.

    ¡°Diana?¡±

    It was just a very slight glance, though Khalid didn¡¯t fail to recognize her. His eyes were already filled with conviction.

    Esther bit her lips tightly, striving to avoid Khalid¡¯s gaze as much as she could.

    She couldn¡¯t believe she met both Rabienne and Khalid along the way back. It was the worst possible outcome.

    ¡°Diana, right?¡±

    ¡°You seem to have the wrong person.¡±

    Victor blocked his lady from Khalid¡¯s view as he noticed her peculiar nervousness.

    Khalid¡¯s eyes shined dimly while Esther disappeared from his sight.

    ¡°Please back away. I have the authority to check whomever passes through this entrance. If you refuse, the guards will soon arrive.¡±

    Esther stepped forward, realizing Victor wouldn¡¯t listen to Khalid even if he asked nicely.

    ¡°Brother, get out of the way.¡±

    Victor, obligated to follow Esther¡¯s orders completely, immediately stepped down.

    As soon as Esther¡¯s voice reached Khalid¡¯s ears, his eyes immediately melted. He took a few steps towards her and stared blankly.

    ¡°Right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, so let us leave peacefully.¡±

    As soon as Esther expressed her affirmation, Khalid approached. He motioned with his arms as if he were asking for a hug. Just observing his expression conveyed his feelings fully.

    ¡°What happened!? Do you know how much I missed you after you disappeared without leaving word?¡±

    Esther flusteredly dragged the clamorous Khalid to a corner.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make a fuss. Please let me go.¡±

    Despite that, Khalid seemed to have no intention of letting Esther go easily, only after they had just barely met again.

    ¡°Are you back at the temple?¡±

    ¡°No. I had something to do for a brief moment.¡±

    ¡°I see. How are you? Why did you suddenly leave the temple? Are you sick?¡±

    Khalid excitedly blabbered in joy before he exclaimed in astonishment as if recalling something.

    ¡°Oh? Come to think of it, you had brown hair, too.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t miss her chance and asked back, feeling a subtle nuance from him.

    ¡°Ah¡­ actually, Rabienne is sorting out those with grayish-brown hair inside the temple. It¡¯s strictly confidential, so only you know of this.¡±

    Esther was bewildered. Cespia stated she hid the revelation, but what was this?

    Now she understood why Rabienne was wary of her just a while ago.

    Fortunately, she was only searching those residing within the temple.

    Meanwhile, many people glanced toward Esther and Khalid¡¯s way.

    The conversation between a guard and Esther in her plain-seeming clothing was a perfect display to create misunderstanding.

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving now. Take care.¡±

    When Esther unhesitantly attempted to leave, Khalid caught her once again.

    ¡°Are you actually just going to leave? If you¡¯re staying around this area for a few days, have a cup of tea with me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    After Esther coldly refused, Khalid¡¯s eyes stained with shock and disbelief.

    He stood speechless for a while, then hurriedly grabbed Esther¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll come and see you. Where do I head to?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Khalid, disappointed by her constant rejection, expressed his accumulated feelings.

    ¡°How could you leave without saying a word to me? Even now¡­ don¡¯t you feel any regret about leaving me?¡±

    Esther slowly blinked, observing Khalid who resembled a wounded man.

    She didn¡¯t understand why he was so upset, and she wasn¡¯t interested.

    So she coldly shook Khalid¡¯s hand off her arm and replied callously.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not inconvenienced. I didn¡¯t say anything because there was no need to. We¡­ were we even that close?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±

    What the hell?

    Esther¡¯s eyes sank.

    It was Khalid who turned a blind eye to her and stood by Rabienne, not just once but every single time.

    She still, until this moment, vividly recalled being stabbed by his sword. Of course, it wasn¡¯t so this time, however, he would always be the one who would attack Esther whenever the chance arose.

    Khalid ruffled his hair frustratedly as Esther gawked at him silently.

    ¡°Diana! I want¡­¡±

    Esther intervened before he could finish his sentence.

    ¡°Maybe we can meet again.¡±

    When destroying the temple, she would inevitably have to face Khalid, as he would become a holy knight by then.

    Although Esther had said so with a dry tone that contained no emotions, Khalid¡¯s eyes glistened with life.

    ¡°Really? When will that be?¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll be next month or ten years from now. I¡¯m not really sure.¡±

    Khalid wanted to hold Esther back and ask her more questions. He couldn¡¯t send her like this, he needed affirmation.

    However, he felt all of Esther¡¯s body rejecting him.

    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll¡­ wait. Let¡¯s meet again. Then, we¡¯ll calmly converse.¡±

    Esther nodded silently.

    She ignored Khalid¡¯s mournful utterance and swiftly turned away.

    ¡°Goodbye, then.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Khalid blankly observed Esther move farther away.

    Her face seemed exactly the same, however, the atmosphere and aura surrounding her had completely changed.

    He couldn¡¯t hold on to her anymore. She didn¡¯t seem to be the Esther he previously knew.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Esther did not look back once until she thoroughly escaped the main gate.

    ¡°Hyu.¡±

    She held onto the wall and leaned feebly after barely escaping Khalid¡¯s persistent gaze.

    When her tension was relieved, the strength on her legs released as well. She had no more strength to move her limbs.

    ¡°My Lady!¡±

    Victor, alarmed, quickly stood beside Esther¡¯s side.

    ¡°Shall we call a doctor?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need. I guess it¡¯s because I was so surprised.¡±

    Esther shook her head as she reassured Victor.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll give you a piggyback ride.¡±

    Victor turned around and showed his back. Unlike Judy¡¯s, his was large and wider.

    ¡°But¡­!¡±

    ¡°You seem exhausted.¡±

    Victor smiled and tapped himself on the back. It wasn¡¯t a huge feat to carry someone who was barely half his size.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Esther¡¯s cheeks swelled as she was put in a troubling situation.

    She had no intention of being carried on his back, but it was a better decision than wasting time since she couldn¡¯t walk properly anyway.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther slowly moved and leaned against Victor¡¯s back after she¡¯d finalized her decision. His back was spacious, so she was lifted at once.

    ¡°If you¡¯ll allow it, I will carry you on my back until we arrive at the Tersia residence.¡±

    Victor leaped upward, his hands swiftly going in place. Even with Esther on his back, he didn¡¯t falter one bit.

    ¡°But Victor, do people usually give their siblings a piggyback ride?¡±

    As Esther observed Victor¡¯s back, Judy naturally overlapped with his figure.

    ¡°Usually. The bigger the difference in age, the more likely it is.¡±

    Esther nodded in agreement as she thought the same.

    ¡°However, the little lady is different.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m the daughter of the Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±

    Victor stopped talking for a while before clearing his throat and asked solemnly.

    ¡°What would you do if you found a stray kitten?¡±

    Esther instantly grew serious and shouted sternly.

    ¡°Help it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°My lady is pretty and cute, so if anyone saw you struggling, they¡¯d want to give you a piggyback ride.¡±

    While Esther¡¯s ears were perked the whole time, she slowly turned beet red.

    ¡°I¡¯m cute? You¡¯re lying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. My colleagues envied me when they knew I would be the one to escort my lady.¡±

    Embarrassed, Esther buried her face against Victor¡¯s shoulder. Then she covered her ears tightly with both her palms.

    Victor deliberately raised his voice and continued praising Esther, who in return shuddered behind his back so adorably.

    Then, he suddenly stopped walking.

    ¡°Now that my lady has completed all her requirements, shall we take a break and then leave?¡±

    ¡°That sounds like a better idea.¡±

    Esther nodded slowly.

    It was too much to ride a carriage to Tersia while like this.

    TL/N: Carriages tend to be bumpy, and since Esther is really tired, it would be a hassle for her in that condition.

    It¡¯d be problematic to return in a hurry and suddenly collapse. She decided to take a half-day rest.

    ¡°There is a hotel I know close by. It¡¯s not in the best condition, however, it¡¯s clean enough for my lady to sleep in for a few hours.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where it is.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you there. We¡¯ll arrive in ten minutes, so please rest in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther was in desperate need of a break, so she willingly closed her eyes.

    It was an unpleasant day for her, now that she had met those she didn¡¯t wish to and recalled countless painful memories.

    Victor¡¯s humming suddenly reached Esther. Her eyes opened after she¡¯d heard his sweet voice.

    ¡°What song is that?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a lullaby my lady¡¯s mother would have sung for her?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice. I¡¯ve never heard a lullaby before.¡±

    However, all of a sudden, Esther felt like she¡¯d previously heard this hum while in someone else¡¯s back.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    At that moment, the appearance of being over someone¡¯s shoulder, in addition to a woman¡¯s clear singing appeared in Esther¡¯s mind.

    She concentrated on recalling the memory in detail, however, her surrounding area suddenly adapted into a noisy atmosphere.

    It was because they had entered the central market while passing through the main street.

    ¡°Hang in there.¡±

    Victor frowned as he crossed the crowded market, which was filled with countless traders and spectators.

    If he had been alone, it wouldn¡¯t have been so challenging to pass through. However, this time Esther was on his back.

    To make matters worse, a few kids ran at a fast pace from the opposite direction.

    ¡°Catch them! Thieves! Somebody stop them! Stop them!¡±

    ¡°Mister¡­ if you don¡¯t want to get hurt, get out of the way!¡±

    It seemed as if they had robbed a shoe store, as a few pairs of shoes were held by one hand, while the other clutched a dull knife.

    The store owner was struggling to catch up to them, but it seemed to be in vain due to the wide distance between both sides.

 Chapter 50

    ¡®Should I move aside?¡¯

    Victor¡¯s feet immediately reacted and advanced. However, after recalling Esther was on his back, he held back.

    In the meantime, the children approached closer than he had anticipated. Victor hurriedly wrapped himself around Esther and stirred to the side.

    He had anticipated they would pass by without any incident, however, the bottom of Esther¡¯s clothes were torn by one of their many knives.

    Chhk.

    ¡°That crazy¡­!¡±

    Victor was flustered.

    He hurriedly turned to face Esther. Fortunately, only her clothes were touched and she received no injuries.

    Victor barked at the children that were now behind him.

    ¡°Hey! Why¡¯re you all standing? My lady almost got hurt!¡±

    No matter how dull the dagger had been, if it succeeded in hurting Esther¡­ It was terrible just imagining the scene.

    ¡°My lady, are you alright? I apologize. I failed to act accordingly¡­ Were you surprised?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt. It¡¯s alright.¡±

    However, contrary to Victor¡¯s expectations, Esther remained calm and unshakable.

    On the contrary, Victor was more taken aback by the fact that she was the one to comfort him.

    ¡°Your clothes are torn. If the knife had reached my lady¡­¡±

    ¡°But Victor would have already stopped the attack far before that.¡±

    At her response, Victor returned to his original self and pouted sulkily.

    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for a girl that age to cry or scream, overtaken by shock.

    However, rather than being surprised, she contained no agitation. It was shocking how she could be so relaxed.

    ¡°Ha- am.¡±

    Esther yawned as if nothing had happened, and once again comfortably positioned herself on his back.

    Victor¡¯s eyes widened as he commenced hearing Esther¡¯s even breathing.

    ¡°My lady, did you fall asleep?¡±

    No response returned.

    Victor shook his head in bewilderment after he realized she fell asleep in no more than an instant.

    ¡®I don¡¯t know anything about my lady.¡¯

    Until recently, he had perceived Esther vaguely. That she was just like any girl her age; nothing special.

    Although she was somewhat bleak and expressionless, she constantly smiled.

    She was a nice child who didn¡¯t order him around but kindly asked him to escort her, and even thanked him afterward.

    Thus naturally, he thought she wasn¡¯t suitable as a member of Tersia, famous for its coldness and cruelty.

    However, now that he thought it over, his speculations were wrong. A completely different person was hidden behind the calm expression that always seemed indifferent.

    Victor now gained an interest in the elusive girl.

    ¡®She was called Diana, wasn¡¯t she?¡¯

    He wondered what the history of this name was, and how she was adopted from the temple as the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter.

    ¡°I should seek permission to remain my lady¡¯s escort after we return.¡±

    After Victor concluded his crucial decision at a moment¡¯s notice, he smiled and strengthened his back to better support Esther¡¯s body.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    While Esther was away from the estate, a special guest paid a visit to the Grand Duchy.

    Although holding the title of the Seventh Prince, he was very loved by the emperor. Unfortunately, due to his illness, he was thrown out of the Imperial Palace.

    Noah de Barten.

    ¡°Would you like me to prepare coffee or tea?¡±

    ¡°I would prefer coffee.¡±

    As soon as the butler heeded Noah¡¯s words, he motioned to the maid. Afterwards, he guided him to Darwin.

    ¡®He¡¯s more handsome than I¡¯d heard about.¡¯

    Many rumors floated about the prince¡¯s outstanding appearance. He anticipated most of them were merely exaggerated, however, when facing the respective person himself, he understood that they were true.

    In fact, Noah dressed in a dark navy suit made him seem beautiful enough to attract everyone¡¯s gaze.

    As the butler admired his appearance, they halted in front of a white door. That was as far as he could guide him.

    ¡°After opening the second door, there will be the drawing room. His Grace is waiting in there.¡±

    Noah nodded as he opened the door. The sound of his shoes clicking against the antique marble floor reverberated.

    A second door emerged as he passed through the corridor filled with elaborate statues and paintings.

    ¡°It¡¯s Noah. I¡¯m entering.¡±

    It was an arranged meeting, so there was no need for him to hesitate in opening the door.

    Darwin slowly stood up and greeted him. He had, in fact, been previously waiting for Noah inside the drawing-room.

    ¡°Long time no see, Grand Duke.¡±

    ¡°You seem much healthier than I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    Darwin carefully observed Noah, a person he hadn¡¯t encountered in quite a while.

    As the current Emperor only cherished his one son, Darwin was also interested in Noah more than in the rest of the princes.

    The moment he turned ill, all his power was taken away from him. Nonetheless, if he ever regained his health, there would no doubt be another political battle.

    ¡°I¡¯ve recovered quite a bit as of now.¡±

    ¡°I heard it wasn¡¯t a disease that could be cured?¡±

    ¡°I was fortunate enough.¡±

    Noah leisurely strolled towards the sofa. He received Darwin¡¯s gaze well.

    ¡°Shall we sit down and have a chat?¡±

    ¡°¡­Come this way.¡±

    Darwin also only briefly glanced at him. Just in time, a maid entered and left two cups of coffee before the both of them.

    Noah took a slight sip of his hot coffee and smiled gently.

    ¡°Oh, this is very fragrant. Are these coffee beans from Colvia?¡±

    ¡°No, these have been grown directly on the estate, so it doesn¡¯t have much of an extraordinary taste.¡±

    He was not embarrassed by Darwin¡¯s blunt speech. On the contrary, he spoke of its distinctive taste in total astonishment.

    ¡°Then I guess this place and I match well. This is the best coffee I¡¯ve ever had.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell them to pack it for you before you leave.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I can just come here often and enjoy the taste.¡±

    Noah shook his head as he took another sip of the coffee. The strong aroma of the beverage passed through the tip of both their noses.

    ¡®What futile words.¡¯

    Darwin¡¯s eyebrows soon began to lower.

    He agreed to meet Noah as he was curious concerning the reason why he suddenly sought for him. However, his patience was not great enough to deal with the child.

    ¡°What was your purpose for this meeting?¡±

    Only then did Noah¡¯s smiling and bright expression convert. Noah responded as bluntly and straightforwardly as the duke asked him. His dark eyes shone dimly.

    ¡°I have a request for the Grand Duke.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes turned cold as he received Noah¡¯s words.

    The Prince who was to die under a restraining order wishing for a request? Darwin only then became cautious, alert of his possibly hidden intentions.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to live in the Grand Duke¡¯s territory.¡±

    Darwin set down the teacup he was holding. It was such an absurd story he couldn¡¯t help but crack the bottom of the cup.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re hinting at.¡±

    ¡°It is as I said. Please allow me to reside in Tersia.¡±

    Noah did not avoid Darwin¡¯s gaze and spoke calmly.

    ¡°Has the prince forgotten his restraining order?¡±

    ¡°That was the case thus far. Now, everything will be solved within a year.¡±

    Noah¡¯s voice was filled with conviction.

    ¡°I will be in touch with my father soon. After I am completely healed.¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that is why I am asking. My illness can only be cured while in Tersia.¡±

    Noah calmly explained the reason he had to reside in Tersia. It was accompanied by a lie that the river flowing outside the territory contained a special medicinal ingredient for his illness.

    ¡°Hmm, this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of such an energy.¡±

    ¡°I also just discovered it.¡±

    Darwin displayed his suspicious gaze and Noah held his hands up as he pleaded for his trust.

    ¡°The moment this disease is cured, I will become a miracle survivor; a blessed person. I believe it wouldn¡¯t be very difficult to become the Crown Prince after public sympathy is directed towards me. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°That is logical.¡±

    Noah had a point.

    Although he was the Seventh Prince, he possessed the Emperor¡¯s favor.

    Unlike the other princes, his mother was the current Empress.

    In addition, the Third Prince, now the number one successor candidate, wasn¡¯t very reliable due to his desire for entertainment over the throne.

    Excluding the deceased princes and the younger ones, if Noah was healed, he would most likely regain the Crown Prince title once more.

    ¡°I, the person who will become Crown Prince, will owe the Grand Duke a great debt. There¡¯s nothing disadvantageous for the Grand Duke, is there?¡±

    Darwin glanced at Noah, his feelings jumbled. He couldn¡¯t detect any lies from his deep eyes.

    ¡°Are you interested in Imperial power?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want power.¡±

    Although the question would require much thought, Noah answered unhesitantly. Darwin could feel the firm determination rising from the child.

    He sighed. The Noah he remembered was a pure prince who contained no desire for authority.

    He wondered what on earth changed such a weak mentality like this.

    ¡°How come?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s someone I wish to help.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t child¡¯s play. If the prince is searching for power, that means you could become the next Emperor.¡±

    There was already endless pressure placed among the princes to gain the Crown Prince¡¯s seat.

    If he were to aim for Imperial power, he would have to survive the complicated struggle.

    ¡°I know. I am not doing this for mere bluff either.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes shone brilliantly. It was his most important desire, and he had already made up his mind.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Realizing Noah already maintained unwavering will, Darwin decided not to attempt to stop him.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s good. I¡¯ll progress along with this for now.¡±

    There would be enough time for him to change things.

    Darwin decided to quietly watch for now. What was he trying to do? He would, slowly, realize what Noah was really up to.

    He strongly doubted whether Noah could be cured, nonetheless, he decided to accept the deal.

    It was only having him stay in the land anyway.

    ¡°You can never stand out. If you reside in a remote area, no one will realize you¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Grand Duke.¡±

    Noah¡¯s face brightened. This much permission was enough.

    Living in Tersia alone would make him much closer to Esther.

    As Noah glanced around happily, his eyes settled on one place. It was where a portrait hung in the center of the wall.

    ¡°Ah! Was that painting also done by Esther?¡±

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s face hardened as soon as he heard Noah vocalize the familiar name.

    ¡°Did you get acquainted with my daughter enough to call her name?¡±

    Noah, noticing Darwin¡¯s cold glare, belatedly attached an explanation.

    ¡°Because we are of the same age¡­ We decided to be friends. Haha.¡±

    Darwin stared at Noah, not caring to hide his distaste.

    He¡¯d never heard of that from Esther.

 Chapter 51

    Noah, sharp-minded as he is, realized he wouldn¡¯t stay here any longer and calmly stepped down while skillfully changing the subject.

    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll prepare to move in. Thank you once again, Grand Duke.¡±

    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±

    Darwin stood up to see Noah off.

    Many complicated emotions overwhelmed him as he turned to face Noah.

    ¡®A bloodbath is blowing this way.¡¯

    If Noah¡¯s disease healed and he aimed for the seat of the Emperor, the current political situation would completely reverse.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fun.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s lips curled. There was nothing bad about him in any perspective.

    Speaking of which, Noah¡¯s friendly way of addressing Esther¡¯s name continued to bother him.

    ¡°Since they¡¯re of the same age, it¡¯s alright to be close.¡±

    That¡¯s right, but¡­

    ¡°He most likely doesn¡¯t have any other type of feelings towards Esther, does he?¡±

    He knew very well that Noah had never been involved in scandals other than with his ex-fiancee. However, he kept feeling agitated.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    Just half a day later.

    Esther slept well and regained all her energy. After finishing a simple meal, she left the hotel along with Victor.

    ¡°I¡¯ve reserved a carriage for four o¡¯clock. We still have about two hours to spare, so it would be perfect if we stop by a dressing boutique.¡±

    ¡°Dressing boutique? Ah¡­ my clothes are torn.¡±

    Before Esther could retort she didn¡¯t need anything, her eyes headed towards her torn attire and she silently nodded.

    She anticipated her family would be overtaken with uneasiness if she returned like this. It would be better to change into new clothing.

    Victor led Esther to the dress shop he had inquired about while she was fast asleep.

    ¡°Here it is. Whenever I asked for the most famous dressing boutique, everyone pointed to this. The Imperial members also use this place.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really fancy.¡±

    Most people would only be able to come to witness the splendid interior and head back.

    The path to the entrance was adorned with flowers and statues. The ground was covered with a red carpet leading to a bright yellow door at the very end.

    Victor witnessed its appearance and replied in astonishment.

    ¡°Is it made of gold?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it must have been constructed using solid gold.¡±

    The sunlight reflecting the door shone so brilliantly, it was almost blinding.

    Esther frowned at the glaring light as she knocked on the entrance. Then, the door opened from inside.

    ¡°Welcome! This is Merzel.¡±

    Like the luxurious dressing room, the staff was also dressed in attire as sophisticated as most noble ladies.

    ¡°It¡¯s your first time here, isn¡¯t it? Are you searching for any specific attire?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I just wish for something similar to the dress I¡¯m wearing right now.¡±

    The maid quickly scanned Esther¡¯s clothing. She then snickered after confirming from the rough fabric it was only a mere commoner¡¯s outwear.

    ¡°What should I do? Our dressing room does not handle such material. Why don¡¯t you leave here and head to the market?¡±

    ¡°Just lead me in. I¡¯ll decide on my own.¡±

    ¡°¡­Please follow me.¡±

    The staff member¡¯s attitude subtly altered, perhaps convinced that Esther was an insignificant guest.

    Although she did not openly ignore Esther, the way she presented her service before could no longer be found.

    ¡°Please take your time. Oh, please avoid touching the clothes if possible. They are quite expensive¡­ I figured it¡¯d be hard for you to compensate for them.¡±

    ¡°What kind of rude attitude are you presenting to my lady?¡±

    She pretended to be worried, sneakily conveying her sarcastic tone. Victor furiously called the arrogant staff out as he stood beside Esther.

    ¡°Victor, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    However, Esther only passed the maid, not bothering to converse with her.

    That is because there was a closet hanger just in the middle of the first floor. She thought she could pick anything from the following.

    She had previously caught sight of the large hanger filled with attire in the very center of the first floor.

    It was then.

    Esther could make out the chattering from upstairs.

    ¡°Goodness. Look at her wretched clothes. It¡¯s a pity. How did she even think of entering in such a state?¡±

    ¡°I know, right. She¡¯s running wild without knowing her place. Tch.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s still a kid. What does she know? It¡¯s all the parents¡¯ fault. Just what form of education did she receive¡­ it must be a deplorable family.¡±

    Esther sighed as she slowly lifted her head to check their faces.

    The aristocratic women were wearing hats adorned with white feathers, dressed up in the latest fashion clothing.

    ¡°Oh, my! Did she happen to overhear and now look our way?¡±

    ¡°I guess so. That gaze¡­ I¡¯m scared to death.¡±

    After they made eye contact with Esther, they glared fiercely as if they were witnessing something irksome. Their eyes were displeased.

    ¡°My lady, I will walk up and order them to apologize.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    Esther turned her head back towards the hanger as she held back the fuming Victor.

    ¡°Are you not angry?¡±

    ¡°I am, but I won¡¯t see them again anyways.¡±

    Esther hadn¡¯t experienced this type of situation only once or twice. She didn¡¯t wish to waste her emotions on those she didn¡¯t even know.

    Esther picked out a random piece of clothing hanging on the stand. She didn¡¯t like any of them, however, it was satisfactory.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take this.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t wish to see more?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all the same.¡±

    ¡°But my lady had come all the way here¡­¡±

    Unlike Victor, who was a bit disappointed over the choice, Esther had already made up her mind.

    However, she soon heard a voice coming from upstairs. It was a very gentle tone.

    ¡°Lady Beth, Lady Catherine.¡±

    Esther¡¯s head swung upward, enchanted by the captivating tone of voice that enthralled her at once.

    ¡°Everyone who enters this boutique are my guests. Wouldn¡¯t it be such an honor if such a lovely lady could have a chance to wear my clothes?¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­ Madame Dolores! I heard you wouldn¡¯t be able to arrive today. We were merely concerned about the dignity of this place.¡±

    The ladies altogether presented a different manner to the Madame than they had been when facing Esther.

    ¡°I realize how much you care about this boutique. Nonetheless, please be aware of your manners.¡±

    ¡°We will. I apologize.¡±

    ¡°If you are in need of assistance, please call for me anytime.¡±

    She didn¡¯t kick Esther out but instead took her side.

    ¡®There are still kind people like this.¡¯

    Esther glanced around as she pondered carefully. She was thinking of quickly leaving this place after paying for her purchase.

    Dolores proceeded down the stairs. She smiled broadly as she walked towards Esther, whose eyes widened.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Dolores, this boutique¡¯s manager.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther gazed at the well-dressed Dolores.

    ¡°Did you feel uncomfortable? I apologize in their stead. Since there are many regular customers, when new people arrive, they tend to be quite vigilant.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t detect any lies in her words as she whispered in her ear in an apologetic tone.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter.¡±

    ¡°My lady has a very big heart.¡±

    Dolores smiled sweetly and soon glanced at Victor.

    ¡®Is she a fallen aristocrat?¡¯

    Although the little girl was dressed in ordinary clothing, it was interesting for her to bring an escort. Even after all this, the atmosphere remained bittersweet.

    Dolores decided to speak with Esther a while longer.

    ¡°Does my lady like the dress?¡±

    Esther retreated, feeling burdened by her kindness.

    ¡°They all seem alike to me.¡±

    ¡°Oh my! That isn¡¯t acceptable in the least. If you give me a chance, I will pick out the best attire that would suit you as an apology.¡±

    Without leaving any chance for Esther to process what was going, Dolores began to search through the hanger. She couldn¡¯t dare stop her due to the excitement written all over her face.

    ¡°I think this would look great on you¡­ Gah! This would look better. This is also nicer.¡±

    In an instant, Dolores swiftly picked out ten dresses and placed them against Esther.

    Esther was so disturbed by how much praise Dolores¡¯s cheerful voice presented each time.

    ¡°Everything looks great on my lady, but this area has all the plain clothing¡­ Hm, could you follow me upstairs for a second?¡±

    ¡°The staff said it would be enough for me to check the first floor.¡±

    ¡°Our staff?¡±

    Dolores paused as she glanced at the staff who guided Esther in.

    ¡°It must be because she didn¡¯t receive enough training. I will issue her re-education properly.¡±

    Dolores instantly drove Esther upstairs.

    Esther couldn¡¯t help but follow her lead as her hand had been completely grasped.

    ¡°This is actually a dress I saved to send to the Imperial Palace¡­ I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll go well with the young lady.¡±

    The dress displayed was a luxurious green color that matched Esther¡¯s skin tone.

    The wave-shaped neckline and slightly puffed sleeves were especially deluxe.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ Pretty.¡±

    Even Esther, who wasn¡¯t very interested in clothing, couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the dress.

    ¡°Actually, as soon as I saw my lady earlier, this dress popped in my mind.¡±

    Dolores proudly reviewed the garments. There were as many as eight dresses gathered.

    ¡°Ah, I introduced too many clothes without having known your budget. Please do not feel pressured.¡±

    As the number of servants carrying in the clothes only increased, Dolores also came to her senses and turned awkward.

    Just looking at Esther¡¯s clothing, it already seemed too much to buy even the cheapest clothing here.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Esther made up her mind after observing the mountain of clothes.

    She didn¡¯t mean to buy this much, however, there were many diamonds in her hands that needed to be used.

    She thought of when else would she have another opportunity to waste them, and determinedly stated.

    ¡°I want to buy all of these.¡±

    ¡°As expected, just one pair¡­ Yes? All of this?¡±

    As Dolores thought it would be too much to buy even one pair, surprise and embarrassment spread on her face.

    ¡°Yes. How much is all this?¡±

    ¡°The clothes in our dressing room are a bit expensive¡­ are you sure you wish to purchase these?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Victor turned around to hide his laughter, finding it hilarious that she was worried if the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter would be able to afford the cost.

    On the other hand, Esther¡¯s complexion turned dark. She feared the number of diamonds she brought wouldn¡¯t suffice.

    ¡°Is this not enough?¡±

    Esther took out the pouch she kept hidden and opened it. It was filled with diamonds of various sizes.

    Dolores¡¯ eyes widened as she absent-mindedly gazed into the pouch.

    ¡°My¡­ my lady! Where did you get all this? Do you happen to hold a warranty?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s mine, I don¡¯t have a warranty.¡±

    Esther, who didn¡¯t realize whether she needed a warranty, spoke in confusion.

    ¡°This is my lady¡¯s? Do you have a mine?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    One couldn¡¯t own a mine without being excessively rich.

    Dolores alternated between Esther¡¯s clothes and the diamonds, pulling out a diamond to check if they were genuine.

    ¡®This is definitely real.¡¯

    Although the exact value must be decided by the jeweler, this was a real diamond.

 Chapter 52 - A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°Three of these would be enough. I will return the appropriate amount after I verify their value.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright.¡±

    Esther shook her head.

    It would be more troublesome to exchange and receive documents later.

    ¡°Could that kid be the daughter of a family which happened to become rich after discovering a mine?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why she goes around in such a state even now that she has money. How bewildering.¡±

    The wives, who had previously ignored Esther, were now flustered as they witnessed her unhesitantly purchasing high-quality material.

    Esther glanced behind her hack as she verified their faces once more. She was letting them flee for now, but their faces would remain ingrained in her memory.

    After a while, Esther changed into one of the many dresses she requested. Victor received her torn attire and packed them separately.

    In the meantime, the staff skillfully packaged the rest of the purchased products.

    However, there were so many boxes prepared that it would be burdensome to bring along.

    ¡°¡­Will they fit inside the carriage?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will be rather difficult.¡±

    At this rate, the carriage space would be full, leaving no room to sit.

    Esther looked at the boxes, her face perplexed. Dolores hurriedly intervened as she told her to not worry.

    ¡°Please let me know your address, and I will make sure they arrive in your hands. There are too many to carry.¡±

    ¡°The place isn¡¯t near here.¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. Anywhere is fine.¡±

    Esther had caught her eye when she had replied the cost was fine, although the calculations hadn¡¯t even been made.

    Esther nodded in acceptance of Dolores¡¯ favor.

    ¡°Then, please send it to the Grand Duke of Tersia.¡±

    Dolores, who had pulled out a piece of paper in order to note her address, paused as she hardened.

    ¡°Grand Duke? Why there¡­?¡±

    Esther lowered her voice as she noticed Dolores who was overtaken with bewilderment.

    ¡°Because I live there.¡±

    ¡°If you live there¡­ is your father the famous battlefield murderer¡­ no, Grand Duke Darwin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s my father.¡±

    Esther felt a bit awkward as this was her first time acknowledging Darwin as her father. Nonetheless, she felt a sense of pride.

    ¡®Was the rumor real?¡¯

    At that moment, Dolores recalled the gossip she had recently heard.

    Rumor had it that Duke Darwin had adopted a girl. Everyone laughed it off, claiming it was fake, yet the rumor turned to be real.

    It was unusual that a little girl owned a mine, let alone the daughter of Grand Duke Darwin at that. Why couldn¡¯t she have been more careful¡­!

    ¡°Oh, my God, I¡¯ve given a great amount of disrespect. If I had known my lady was such a valued guest, this place would have served you with much more respect.¡±

    Dolores felt her spine chilling as she attempted to remedy the situation.

    What if Darwin came to learn about the women¡¯s insulting remarks, particularly regarding her parents?

    ¡®This boutique would close.¡¯

    If Darwin is as cruel and barbaric as rumored, it would not end with merely erasing this dressing room.

    ¡°I¡¯m truly apologetic to have caused any discomfort in this dressing room today. Please rest assured and return safely.¡±

    ¡°There was no such thing.¡±

    Esther shook her head quickly when Dolores became overwhelmed by her sudden realization.

    ¡°Are you in need of anything more?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    ¡°I will lead you to the entrance.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡­¡±

    Dolores, presenting a sudden polite attitude, saw Esther out of the dressing room. Staff followed one after another.

    In addition, she lent her a carriage dedicated to the boutique so Esther could go to the place she had reserved the carriage for later on.

    ¡°She was a kind person. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she presented kind intentions, so I think so for now. She has a good sense of picking out clothes.¡±

    Esther also sensed Dolores¡¯s change of attitude after realizing her identity.

    However, it was her pure goodwill that helped Esther in the beginning. Above all, Esther felt satisfied with the pretty clothes she had bought.

    ¡®So this is what shopping feels like.¡¯

    As she had never done anything for herself before, Esther had now, for the first time, felt the pleasure of the act of ¡®living.¡¯

    In addition, she had the money to buy whatever you want regardless of the price. It was more thrilling and better than she had thought.

    ¡°Then, shall we leave?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Esther smiled as she looked out the window. It was time to go back home.

    ***

    As soon as Esther returned to the main gate of the Grand Duke¡¯s residence and hopped off the carriage, the butler restlessly arrived to greet her.

    ¡°Oh, why did you arrive so late?¡±

    Esther tilted her head, puzzled by his demeanor.

    ¡°It only took about another half day or so long¡­¡±

    ¡°During that half of the day, His Grace¡­ ah we¡¯ll have to proceed quickly.¡±

    ¡°Right now? I¡¯ll head to my room and change my outwear first.¡±

    ¡°No, we have to get going this instant.¡±

    Delbert seemed to be in a hurry. His eyes were vacant, and underneath existed severe black bags, as if he had stayed up for a few nights.

    ¡°Victor, thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please go ahead.¡±

    Without a chance to greet Victor properly, Esther advanced ahead along with Delbert.

    ¡°Where is father?¡±

    ¡°His Grace is present amidst a gathering in the reception room.¡±

    ¡°What? But can I come in?¡±

    Esther halted, her eyes wide open. She was worried her appearance would interrupt the flow of the meeting.

    ¡°Yes, you must go.¡±

    However, Delbert¡¯s attitude remained obstinate. He pointed a finger at his hair, his expression filled with weariness.

    ¡°Does my lady see this white hair?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all been dyed white due to the stress I¡¯ve been placed under for the past two days.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ wasn¡¯t it always white?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Esther tilted her head.

    It usually seemed white¡­ Anyhow, Delbert seemed much more tired than usual, so Esther silently followed.

    ¡°His Grace was very worried.¡±

    ¡°About me?¡±

    Esther¡¯s mouth slightly parted. It was heart-warming to think someone had been waiting for her.

    ¡°Yes, his Grace couldn¡¯t rest properly. I also couldn¡¯t sleep much either, but¡­¡±

    Delbert murmured grimly. It seemed many incidents had been accumulated over the past two days. Esther chuckled at the sight.

    The two soon arrived in front of the conference room.

    Tension was evident in the faces of the maids and servants standing outside. They were frozen, to the point Esther wondered why it was like so.

    At that moment.

    Crash!

    An object could be heard shattering within the conference room. However, not one person seemed bewildered, as if this was a familiar situation.

    While Esther stood blankly, unsettled, Delbert quickly knocked on the door.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Darwin bellowed from inside. Surprised by the fierce sound, Esther retreated.

    ¡°My lady has arrived.¡±

    Delbert did not panic in the least and quickly announced that Esther had returned.

    Then, Darwin¡¯s expression, which had been filled with irritation, quickly unraveled. It was a sudden change, just like snow melting in the sun.

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    Darwin, who had been slouching on his seat, hurriedly jumped up.

    He was in a sour mood throughout the whole meeting. The meeting moved slowly due to the little to no progress being made.

    However, the moment he heard Esther had arrived, Darwin signed all the documents and ended the meeting.

    ¡°The meeting is over. Get out of here.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Is your Grace sure?¡±

    ¡°L, let¡¯s leave then!¡±

    The faces of the lifeless vassals instantly brightened. They all seemed exhausted due to being in the same room as the Grand Duke.

    In case Darwin changed his mind, they rushed out of the room.

    ¡°My lady! I¡¯m glad you returned safely.¡±

    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±

    Esther was flustered by the vassals who greeted her as they left.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong?¡¯

    All of them were gazing at her as if she was their savior.

    She tilted his head slightly and made her way into the empty room.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s low voice trembled thinly.

    Esther had no idea until a while ago. She didn¡¯t think it would be that big of a deal if she stayed away for two days.

    However, the moment Esther met Darwin¡¯s eyes, she was overwhelmed with emotion. The sense of stability that she had returned to where she was supposed to be wrapped around her whole body.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m back¡­ father.¡±

    Darwin smiled broadly as he heard Esther¡¯s words, which were chosen slowly and carefully.

    His smile was so gentle that no one would think of him as an inhospitable man.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Darwin opened his arms wide. Esther¡¯s feet moved in accordance with his calm tone of voice.

    As she sped up her slow pace, Darwin lifted Esther up.

    ¡°Welcome back.¡±

    Esther floundered as she grabbed Darwin by the arms. She was relieved by the firmness his strong arms presented.

    ¡°Are you in pain anywhere? Did you fall down?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m perfectly healthy.¡±

    Esther nodded vigorously, rolling up her arms to show that she was strong.

    As Darwin observed her lovely figure, his lips unconsciously curved into a big smile. *Honey was already dripping from his eyes and melting the snow thoroughly.

    *T/N: A phrase used to describe one¡¯s eyes looking at someone else in a very lovely way.

    Darwin was so large, that as he sat Esther on his lap, she ended up falling into his arms.

    He seated Esther on his lap firmly and carefully examined her.

    Darwin tilted his head for a moment when the new clothes he hadn¡¯t seen before came into view, however, nothing was questioned regarding the matter. It was more important for her to return unhurt than to be dressed differently.

    ¡°Good thing you¡¯re back safe. Did anyone bother you?¡±

    As soon as Esther heard him, the wives from the dressing room came to mind. However, Esther shook her head as she recalled the kind, Dolores.

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t.¡±

    While conversing, Esther¡¯s favorite dessert was set up on the table.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s listen to the story.¡±

    Esther began to talk about her visit to the temple while holding bread in both her hands. Darwin fed her strawberry juice from time to time.

    Ben and Delbert high-fived each other, tears streaming from their eyes as they watched the two.

    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep comfortably tonight.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m so glad my lady is back.¡±

    Darwin had been so sensitive during Esther¡¯s absence. The two were too old to match his mood swings.

    ¡°Ha-am.¡±

    Esther stopped talking and yawned deeply. Her eyes were half-closed because she was tired from the long carriage ride.

    As tears dangled from both Esther¡¯s eyes, Darwin gently stroked her cheeks with his long fingers.

    ¡°You look sleepy, so go and rest today.¡±

    ¡°I should.¡±

    Esther rubbed her eyes and left Darwin¡¯s lap.

    As she did so, Darwin¡¯s eyes spotted the whipped cream on Esther¡¯s chin.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    She smiled as he wiped her chin with his hand, rather than using a napkin.

    ¡®She still needs my care.¡¯

    The twins were old boys, so he left them to grow on their own. However, Esther seemed so small and fragile, she required constant care.

 Chapter 53 - A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Chapter 53. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther grinned as she belatedly raised her hand to wipe her chin.

    ¡°Goodnight then.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your room.¡±

    ¡°I can walk by myself.¡±

    However, unlike her statement, Esther¡¯s steps were all taken in peril. Her languor caused her body to repeatedly lean from its straight posture as it constantly tumbled. (E/n: Esther was swaying while walking since she¡¯s so tired.)

    Darwin followed behind, anxious Esther would fall.

    ¡°Kak!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be much faster to go like this.¡±

    Eventually, Esther was carried by Darwin before she could even leave the conference room.

    Darwin laid Esther atop the bed inside her room and handed her a last embrace. It was a goodnight greeting he had done with the twins.

    ¡°Goodnight.¡±

    ¡°You too, Father.¡±

    Esther, now a bit immune to such sudden cuddles, raised her hands to return Darwin¡¯s hug.

    ¡°¡­!!¡±

    At that moment, Darwin slowly bit his lips. He realized how much he longed for this little one¡¯s warmth.

    Darwin tightened his grasp on Esther as he admitted his anxiousness while she was away.

    After a while.

    Darwin quietly left the room, leaving the now fast asleep Esther. All his worries dispersed as he gazed at her relaxed face.

    ¡°Your Grace now seems a bit more comfortable.¡±

    Ben, who had been waiting in the hallway, stood beside Darwin, his smile bright.

    ¡°Me? Well, it was always the same.¡±

    ¡°No, your Grace had been different the day before, yet now you act like this.¡±

    Ben even raised the ends of his eyebrows up to his forehead as he mimicked Darwin himself, then pulled them back down.

    ¡°Never, I have never done that.¡±

    Darwin, overcome with embarrassment, turned his back as he began walking at a fast rate.

    His legs, long as they were, caused his distance from Ben¡¯s to widen within a few strides.

    ¡°Your Grace! We must move together!¡±

    Ben began to huff as he moved to chase after Darwin.

    ***

    The next day,

    Darwin called Victor in for a detailed report on what had happened.

    ¡°¡­My lady stopped by the boutique room before we headed back.¡±

    He also conveyed all the insults the wives had directed at Esther.

    ¡°How did their families educate them? Is this a declaration of war against me?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace, that¡¯s not what it was.¡±

    ¡°An insult directed to Esther is the same as an insult directed towards me.¡±

    Blood rushed to the back of Darwin¡¯s fist. He couldn¡¯t forgive any human being for daring to affront his daughter.

    ¡°Find out their identities.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your Grace.¡±

    Ben recorded the names ¡®Catherine¡¯ and ¡®Beth¡¯ on his work notes as he sighed helplessly.

    ¡°Victor, finish speaking.¡±

    ¡°Then, she went shopping. My lady bought a total of six dresses.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Esther bought clothes herself?¡±

    Darwin rubbed his chin as he was lost in thought.

    ¡°You mean she used her diamonds from the mine?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    It was hard to believe Esther bought clothes herself, however, Darwin was delighted she was using the mine he had handed her.

    ¡°Look. It was the right choice to give her the mine.¡±

    Ben, the person who had said it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to present her the mine as a gift, bowed his head without uttering a sound.

    ¡°She must have liked the dressing room, didn¡¯t she?¡±

    For whatever reason, it was a special event that Esther began to utilize her money.

    ¡°Send someone over and ask if they¡¯re interested in opening a branch on Lille Street.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t your Grace recall? About four months ago, the dressing room contacted us first. They requested promoting a branch on Lille Street.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace refused.¡±

    Darwin frowned, his face presenting an ¡®I never heard such news¡¯ expression. There was no such memory in his mind.

    ¡°What was the reason?¡±

    ¡°Your Grace had stated there was no need to add to the already overflowing amount of dressing rooms.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Darwin buried himself deep in the sofa and fell deep in thought.

    Any decisions he made usually never changed.

    Nonetheless, Darwin changed his decision for Esther.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll reverse it. Send an apology this instant and have them permitted tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Ben tightly clenched his lips as he witnessed Darwin running without running out of fuel whenever Esther was involved.

    ¡°I have one more thing to tell your Grace.¡±

    Victor, who had been quiet all this time, spoke in a serious tone.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°I would like to continue escorting my lady.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°Why is that? Didn¡¯t you wish to establish your position within the Knights?¡±

    ¡°I did indeed, however, I think serving my lady is the greatest honor I could receive.¡±

    Darwin stared at Victor, searching for a clue to what was going on.

    ¡®Well, he¡¯s one of the best new recruits, so it isn¡¯t that bad an idea for Esther¡­¡¯

    Nevertheless, his eyes held a different sense than when Esther was first entrusted to him.

    ¡°Nothing happened while you two were visiting the temple? Is that right?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    ¡°If you hold different intentions for my daughter¡­¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes shone horribly. Victor¡¯s throat dried up when facing the frightening momentum.

    ¡°You¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll entrust you as Esther¡¯s escort for a year. After that, I will finalize my decision after observing your actions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Grace.¡±

    ¡°Keep in mind that if Esther received injury the moment her clothes were torn, you wouldn¡¯t have been in safe condition right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize. From now on, I¡¯ll protect My Lady with everything I have to make sure even her clothes won¡¯t tear.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Victor¡¯s hands were shaking as he barely left the office with his permission granted.

    ¡®It felt like I was being pierced by a sword.¡¯

    As soon as Victor exited, he grasped his hands over his neck to check whether it was still properly attached.

    Attracting Darwin¡¯s gaze was difficult to handle.

    After experiencing it in person, Victor realized why Darwin was called a murderer. It was a thrill, far greater than what he heard from the rumors.

    ***

    Rabienne visited the sanctuary to announce the delightful news of her being selected as the next saint candidate.

    ¡®I¡¯m almost there.¡¯

    She was one step closer to her dedicated spot. Now, if only Cespia died, she would become the Saint.

    It would¡¯ve been nice to have a friend of hers to say or to however, it was rather unfortunate the person she would announce the good news to was her ex-fiance, a person on the verge of death.

    It was an engagement set by her family, yet Noah never even glanced towards her.

    Noah was the only one who ignored Rabienne, while everyone else praised her brilliance.

    ¡°Won¡¯t he be surprised? He¡¯ll also be sorry. He missed his chance with me.¡±

    Rabienne murmured, a coy expression on her face.

    Things have changed now. Noah was waiting for the day he died, and she would soon become the saint.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how long that noble ego lasts.¡±

    Rabienne set foot in the sanctuary without hesitation, her eyes glistening fiercely.

    As she opened the door of the cabin like usual, she suddenly felt strange. The room was empty.

    All the traces of human life were erased. Guessing from the cool air, it seemed to have happened a while ago.

    ¡°¡­What happened?¡±

    Rabienne bit her lips as she began to search the room. Nothing could be found.

    Noah disappeared.

    There was no trace left.

    Rabienne, shocked by this fact, slumped in her place.

    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, he¡¯s not dead is he?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s complexion turned pale as she shook her head. No matter how much he had been expelled from the palace, the Emperor was the Emperor. If so, the news couldn¡¯t have been delivered till now.

    ¡°Someone kidnapped him secretly¡­¡±

    Rabienne bit her nails as she shook her head.

    She worried someone might have kidnapped Noah while he was unconscious.

    She ran back to the room just in case anything was there.

    This time, the side table in the corner caught her eye. It was a piece of furniture Rabienne didn¡¯t pay much attention to when she had entered.

    Swish-

    Rabienne swallowed her saliva as she carefully opened the drawer of the narrow side table.

    There was a piece of white paper folded in half.

    ¡°¡­!!¡±

    Rabienne opened her eyes wide as she hurriedly pulled out the paper. When she opened the paper, she could see familiar handwriting.

    ¡¸I¡¯m going to where I belong. Don¡¯t come to me again.¡¹

    Sender, recipient.

    No name was mentioned, however, Rabienne could make out it was Noah who wrote the letter within a glance.

    Rabienne crumpled the letter that contained less than a line.

    ¡°How dare you not tell me¡­¡±

    She smashed the basket of fruit she had brought to celebrate her accomplishments.

    After the fruit scattered everywhere, Rabienne yanked the basket and slammed it against the wall.

    ¡®What did I hope for?¡¯

    She just wished to hear a warm compliment, telling her she had a hard time, that she was great, that he believed in her.

    Noah has been watching hers since she was young. She wanted to brag that she achieved her goals without him.

    Yet, was that such too much to ask for? Where are you going, disappearing without leaving a word?

    ¡°You¡¯ll see. I¡¯ll find you.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s eyes glistened. Her anger towards Noah left her feeling wretched.

    Nonetheless, through all the pain and annoyance, she couldn¡¯t help but feel worried about him.

    The High Priest gave up treating him and stated there wasn¡¯t much time left, so it was bewildering where he would head after leaving the sanctuary.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you.¡±

    Rabienne held back her anger as she quenched her emotions.

    After she returned to the carriage, the resting horseman jumped up in surprise.

    ¡°Are you coming out already? It¡¯s been less than ten minutes.¡±

    Rabienne bit her lips as she recited in a low tone.

    ¡°Noah is gone.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? What does My Lady mean ¡®he is gone?¡¯ Where did he go¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, so I will have to find him.¡±

    Rabienne climbed into the carriage and slammed the door shut. Taking that as a signal, the carriage rattled off.

    ¡°Call home and tell them to find Noah. By all means.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Rabienne kept gazing out the window continuously until the sanctuary turned smaller and smaller, and she could not see it anymore.

    It was not until it became invisible that she struck her curtain roughly. Her hands were still trembling in anger.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. He is a playboy. My friend in charge of the clothing department was heartbroken because of him.¡±

    Dorothy thumped her chest in frustration.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t Victor.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t dismiss it with mere words. One has to be wary.¡±

    Esther narrowed her eyes as she sent a suspicious glance towards Victor.

    Then, Victor followed up with an endless amount of excuses, his face presenting a deep sense of injustice.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t anything I can do if a woman keeps following me because of my looks. We never dated; it was an unrequited love. How did this turn into an affair?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure she said you made a pass on her!¡±

    ¡°I have never done that.¡±

    Esther grinned as she alternated looking between Dorothy and Victor, who had undergone war nerves for a few days now.

    ¡°You¡¯ll keep seeing each other, so try to get along well.¡±

    As soon as Victor became her exclusive escort, Dorothy had gritted her teeth and raked up these rumors involving Victor.

    Dorothy¡¯s friend must have been dumped by Victor.

    ¡°My lady, I apologize.¡±

    ¡°Are you even the slightest regretful? I¡¯ve heard there were countless other victims besides my friend.¡±

    Although Esther thought their clamoring was a bit over the top the past few days, she didn¡¯t find it all unpleasant.

    ¡°Oh, I need to feed BamBam.¡±

    Esther, who was looking at the two without having noticed how much time had passed, was surprised and took the feed out of the drawer.

    BamBam lay comfortably atop the cushion. It was worrying and strange that she slept continuously these past few days.

    ¡°Is she sick?¡±

    Esther asked anxiously, as BamBam filled herself with the food presented to her.

    ¡°It was said the time to lay her eggs had passed.¡±

    She had interrogated a snake expert, and they stated if she still didn¡¯t lay her eggs, the snakelets may have already died.

    In addition, Esther could, on normal occasions, feel BamBam¡¯s emotions when they made eye contact. However, she hasn¡¯t been able to communicate with her lately.

    Esther was stalled; she was certain something was not right, however, she couldn¡¯t figure what it was.

    Esther moved her chin up as she observed BamBam when the door to her room opened.

    Judy was the only one who entered without bothering to knock beforehand.

    ¡°Esther, are you busy?¡±

    Judy¡¯s clothes were smothered with dirt, from when he had previously frolicked around. Esther stood up and shook her head.

    ¡°I was feeding BamBam.¡±

    ¡°Then look at this.¡±

    Judy handed Esther the gold envelope he had brought with him. The white paper held in his dirty hands was foreign.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll find out when you open it.¡±

    Esther carefully opened the envelope.

    There was a card inside, and it briefly stated Esther and Judy¡¯s invitation to dinner.

    The name of the respective sender.

    ¡°¡­Sebastian?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    She looked back into her memory to recall anyone with the same name. Then, it came to mind.

    ¡®He¡¯s the half-penny guy!¡¯

    The name of the boy who had verbally abused her in the garden was Sebastian.

    Esther¡¯s expression darkened as she recalled the words she received from him that day.

    ¡°Does he happen to be brother¡¯s friend?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He committed a big offense towards you, right? He wants to apologize for it.¡±

    ¡°So suddenly?¡±

    ¡°He invited us a long time ago, but I forgot.¡±

    Judy grinned as he scratched his forehead.

    After the camp training, he beat up Sebastian and earned a promise from his side, however, Judy ended up forgetting as time passed.

    Sebastian grew anxious of Judy¡¯s quietness despite all the previous fuss and ended up sending him an invitation.

    ¡°How about it? Will you go with me?¡±

    Judy noticed that Esther was reluctant to accept the invitation when she kept silent and wriggled her hands.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, there¡¯s no need.¡±

    The major reason for visiting Sebastian was to have him apologize to Esther directly, however, if the person disliked the fact, there wasn¡¯t a need for it anymore.

    ¡°Uhm.¡±

    Esther was debating whether to reject the offer.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t want to go when she recalled Sebastian bragging about his bloodline.

    However, Sebastian¡¯s family members listed on the invitation caught her eye.

    The Duke of Vissel was one of the four great families which supported the Empire.

    ¡®Is that why he put so much emphasis on his lineage?¡¯

    Esther now understood why he was close to Judy since childhood, now that she thought of his family.

    Considering the future of her battle against the temple, it would be beneficial to harbor a close relationship with Sebastian.

    ¡°Did he really apologize?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he¡¯s very apologetic towards you.¡±

    It may be a lie, nevertheless, nothing was disadvantageous on her side. Esther returned the invitation to Judy as she calculated everything in her mind.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Really? Yeah! That¡¯s great!¡±

    Judy jumped up and down in delight. He was now going to crush Sebastian¡¯s nose once more in return for the time he boasted of his younger sibling when in Vissel¡¯s residence.

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk to my father and leave the day after tomorrow.¡±

    The Vissel estate took half a day to arrive by using a fast carriage from Tercia.

    Since the meal was in three days, they had to leave at dawn the day after tomorrow, to arrive by that date.

    ¡°My lady, I don¡¯t think there will be enough time to order a new dress¡­ will you be alright?¡±

    ¡°I can wear what I bought last time.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes glimmered as she recalled the green dress Dolores had picked out for her.

    ***

    ¡°Esther, hold my hand.¡±

    Judy exited the wagon first and reached out to Esther. He was more like her escort.

    Esther smiled lightly as she held Judy¡¯s hand. The two were well-matched siblings.

    ¡°Master Judy! Welcome.¡±

    The butler who had been standing by the door recognized Judy and rushed to greet him. As Judy went and returned, back and forth, often, the two recognized each other¡¯s faces well.

    ¡°Is that Lady Esther next to you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Welcome to our Vissel estate.¡±

    The butler smiled gently and proceeded to guide the two inside to the garden.

    Perhaps today¡¯s meal had a very quiet atmosphere because only two people and Sebastian¡¯s friends were invited.

    Today¡¯s atmosphere was calm, as Sebastian only invited two of his acquaintances to the meal.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have our meal over there.¡±

    Judy replied as he spotted the table surrounded by greenery.

    ¡°The garden is very pretty.¡±

    Esther observed the Duke¡¯s splendid residence, which seemed different from the Grand Duke¡¯s.

    The two paid attention to the well-tended garden.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian left the mansion after he received word of their arrival.

    Sebastian was wearing a black suit, along with a red tie. He lifted his head, then pulled it back down.

    However, because of his chubby physique, all the buttons on his shirt were on the verge of bursting.

    In addition, he couldn¡¯t bear the heat of his body and kept sweating on his forehead. He took care of that matter as he held his handkerchief tightly.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s Sebastian.¡±

    Judy spotted Sebastian and instantly waved in a brusque manner.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. Come on!¡±

    Esther turned her head towards Sebastian. Her expression instantly hardened.

    Sebastian was also flustered by her appearance. He turned embarrassed at the thought of him having to apologize.

    ¡®I need air conditioning.¡¯

    Sebastian slowly headed towards the two, a dejected expression playing on his face.

    Nonetheless, Esther seemed quite different from the first time he had seen her.

    ¡°Is she the same person?¡±

    Sebastian muttered unconsciously.

    When he first met her, she was skinny and feeble. She didn¡¯t feel like a noble in the least.

    However, she now seemed like a perfect noblewoman in every aspect. Judy, standing beside her, didn¡¯t seem out of place at all.

    Besides, she looked pretty in her dress. Her cute face was now visible to Sebastian¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®Am I crazy? What¡¯s wrong with my heart?¡¯

    Sebastian stood in front of the two, confusion overwhelming his mind. Now, he could only see Judy, as Esther was no longer visible.

    ¡°Thank you for coming.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. But why are you acting like that?¡±

    Judy burst into laughter as he witnessed the stiffened Sebastian.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Say hello to Esther too.¡±

    Sebastian greeted Esther with a nod.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Esther felt despondent because of her misunderstanding against Sebastian that he was ignoring her.

    No hint of arrogance was presented, however, the unpleasantness she felt from that day remained vivid.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll stand elsewhere.¡±

    Judy moved away from the two, so they could have a comfortable conversation. Of course, it was after he had warned Sebastian, ¡®If you say any nonsense, you¡¯ll die.¡¯.

    ¡°So¡­¡±

    Sebastian lifted his head to face Esther, as he figured apologizing and quickly leaving would be the best choice.

    However, as soon as he made contact with Esther¡¯s pink eyes, Sebastian froze. Her puffy cheeks were so cute.

    ¡°I¡­ crazy, man.¡±

    Esther silently waited as she observed Sebastian¡¯s expression change continuously.

    ¡®I think he¡¯ll burst if touched.¡¯

    He seemed so red he couldn¡¯t get any redder, yet now he was burning redder like a beet.

    ¡°Could you look elsewhere for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Yes.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t understand why, however, Sebastian asked so urgently that it forced her to turn her head to the other side.

    Sebastian gulped his saliva, relieved. Then, he quickly delivered his apology to Esther.

    ¡°That day, my words were too harsh. I was beaten by Judy at the time, so I guess I used that to get payback.¡±

    Esther¡¯s heart and mind were relieved bit by bit as she listened to his sincere voice.

    ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. Will you accept my apology?¡±

    Sebastian pulled out a red apple from his arms. It was a very substantial apple he had kept for the sake of his apology.

    He stuck it out to Esther, who had her head turned to the other side. The tip of his fingers, grasping the apple, was shaking.

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected gift. She didn¡¯t expect him to bring an actual apple to apologize.

    ¡°This is an actual apple. Pfft.¡±

    In the end, Esther couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. Sebastian¡¯s wrongdoing wouldn¡¯t disappear, however, if that was his way of apologizing, she decided to overlook it.

    ¡°I chose the biggest and firmest one.¡±

    Sebastian scratched the back of his head in embarrassment.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°I¡¯ll eat it well.¡±

    ¡°Then, you accept my apology?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. And I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s hand touched Esther¡¯s slightly as he handed her the apple.

    Sebastian then retreated, a sudden shudder vibrating through his head.

    ¡°The, the, then I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    He headed towards the pathway and ran away, not caring to glance back. Sebastian¡¯s heart was beating like crazy.

    ¡°Why is he acting like that?¡±

    Esther tilted her head as she stared at his distant back, then clasped the apple, proceeding to stroll around the estate.

    She was working to search for Judy, who had at some point disappeared elsewhere when an unfamiliar voice called her from behind.

    ¡°Are you Esther?¡±

    Esther followed the voice as she turned around. An unfamiliar middle-aged woman was smiling gently.

    Although Esther didn¡¯t realize who this person was, she bowed her head.

    ¡°Yes. Hello.¡±

    ¡°Oh my, you¡¯re also quite polite. I am Sebastian¡¯s mother. Everyone calls me Rose.¡±

    Esther¡¯s mouth slightly parted.

    Rose¡¯s slender figure and the chubby Sebastian¡¯s didn¡¯t match in the least.

    ¡°Thank you very much for coming today. I heard Sebastian committed an impolite act towards you?¡±

    ¡°We spoke of it a while ago and solved the problem.¡±

    ¡°Is that right? That¡¯s great news.¡±

    Rose rejoiced as her eyes gleamed in joy.

    ¡°Our Sebastian is not very talented in expressing himself. Still, he isn¡¯t that bad of a child. Please take care of him in the future.¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Before she had realized, Esther¡¯s hands were grasped tightly by Rose. Esther smiled awkwardly as she slipped them back to her side.

    ¡°Come to think of it, you resemble Irene very much. Irene seemed exactly like you during her childhood. How could there be such resemblance?¡±

    Esther blinked her eyes as she didn¡¯t know who Irene was.

    ¡°I was childhood friends with Irene. I become saddened whenever I recall her.¡±

    Rose reached out and patted Esther on the cheek. Her cold palm caused Esther to have goosebumps all over her arms.

    ¡°But who¡¯s Irene?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ you don¡¯t know? She is the Grand Duke¡¯s deceased wife.¡±

    Rose realized she had spoken useless things when belatedly noticing Esther oblivious of what she was hearing, and hurriedly shut her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Please don¡¯t mind what I said and enjoy your time.¡±

    Rose laughed limply, avoiding mentioning anything more.

    A maid then ran out of the mansion and whispered next to Lady Rose¡¯s ear.

    Rose then contemplated anxiously as she hurriedly rushed elsewhere.

    Esther tilted her head and reviewed Rose¡¯s words.

    ¡®We look alike?¡¯

    Then Judy, who had sneakily crept up, popped his head in front of her.

    ¡°Ta-da! It¡¯s me. What are you doing standing there?¡±

    ¡°Brother.¡±

    Esther asked Judy the following, not surprised but rather blankly.

    ¡°Do I resemble your late mother?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with my mother all of a sudden?¡±

    Judy¡¯s expression, which had been smiling broadly, hardened visibly.

    ¡°The madam said your late mother and I seem alike.¡±

    ¡°You do? I don¡¯t know much since I¡¯ve only seen her in pictures, but her hair and eye color are the same as yours.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Esther forced herself to smile, her expression melancholic.

    The idea that Darwin had chosen her merely because she reminded him of his ex-wife took over her thoughts.

    Esther sensed she didn¡¯t know anything about this, although it wasn¡¯t like she was supposed to.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s head to the table.¡±

    Judy held Esther¡¯s hand and headed back to the garden. The empty area was now half-filled.

    However, the moment they turned to the mansion, Esther suddenly heard the sound of a baby crying from above.

    ¡°Hyu¡­ Hyung! Uwang!!¡±

    Esther halted, startled.

    ¡°Brother, did you just hear that? I think there¡¯s a baby crying.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear anything.¡±

    Esther proceeded to walk again, wondering if she heard wrong. Nonetheless, after a few steps, Judy was the one to stop this time.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I just heard that. A baby crying. Seems like they¡¯re still crying.¡±

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    The cry was too grave to just ignore and simply overlook. It sounded like they were on the verge of losing their breath.

    ¡°Shall we go inside?¡±

    ¡°But the meal¡­¡±

    ¡°Sebastian ran away earlier. I think something has happened.¡±

    Judy and Esther entered the mansion as they held each other¡¯s hands tightly.

    ¡°Uh¡­ Uegh! Ueung!¡±

    From the moment they entered inside, the baby¡¯s cry rang violently, and the maids were seen rushing around the hallway, carrying pressed expressions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and follow them.¡±

    Judy took Esther¡¯s hand and followed after the maids. The deeper they entered the mansion, the louder the baby¡¯s cry blared.

    Soon enough, a small room appeared in view. The door was left wide open, and a jolting cry chimed from the inside.

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s Sebastian, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Judy muttered as he peeked into the room.

    ¡°There¡¯s the Duchess.¡±

    The room was occupied with Sebastian and Rose, a doctor dressed in white garments, and maids.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Sebastian say he had a younger sibling?¡±

    ¡°Yes, was their name, Jenny¡­?¡±

    Esther and Judy, who were gawking at each other, simultaneously realizing the baby¡¯s identity.

    ¡°That¡¯s them!¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    There was no reason for so many people to be gathered unless it was Sebastian¡¯s younger sibling.

    ¡°But it¡¯s weird. I didn¡¯t know his sibling was ill.¡±

    Sebastian always bragged about his sibling to Judy, yet he never mentioned they were in poor health.

    When they had a conversation in the garden earlier, there was also no mention of his younger sibling.

    Judy peeked more attentively into the room as he thought it was strange when the baby burst into tears once again.

    ¡°Hwang. Eung¡­ Ma!¡±

    ¡°Shh¡­ Baby, it¡¯s alright. Mommy is right here. Hm? Please stop crying.¡±

    Dutchess Rose continued acting soothing and sweet, in fear that little Jenny¡¯s stamina wouldn¡¯t last. However, it was all of little use.

    ¡°Halbert? Are you going to stand still? Hurry it up and bring the next medication!¡±

    ¡°B, but¡­ we¡¯ve used most of the drugs¡­ and it¡¯s dangerous for us to use them anymore as the young lady is still young¡­¡±

    The doctor, called by the name Halbert, stuttered as he hurriedly bowed his head.

    ¡°Then what do you mean for me to do? The fever won¡¯t recede!! It¡¯s already been three days, and if something happens¡­ Hah.¡±

    The Duchess turned sensitive as she raised her voice, then felt dizzy and clasped the wall with her palm.

    ¡°Mother!¡±

    Sebastian, surprised, grabbed his mother¡¯s arm and wept.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I¡¯ve been searching all over the place¡­ it¡¯s just extremely rare¡­¡±

    She had called the doctor numerous times continuously for three days, yet all he did was repeat the same words; that he did not recognize the name of the disease.

    ¡°¡­I see, so leave this place.¡±

    Duchess Rose chewed on her lips as she hurriedly waved her hand to dismiss him. She didn¡¯t wish to see the incompetent doctor any longer.

    As soon as Halbert left, she sighed and slumped on her chair.

    ¡°Madam¡­ How about sending someone from the temple right now?¡±

    The butler hesitated in presenting his opinion.

    ¡°Why the temple?¡±

    ¡°The doctors don¡¯t seem to know of the cause¡­ perhaps the priests will figure it out with their mana powers.¡±

    In fact, the Duke of Vissel, just as the Grand Duke of Tercia, leaned more towards the imperial side than with the temple.

    It had been a while since they had parted ways from the temple, so the Duchess was reluctant to request their help.

    However, given the situation, the butler was right. Rose clenched her lips well and nodded after concluding her decision.

    ¡°Alright. Send someone now.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Madam.¡±

    The butler left with the maids and the order bestowed upon him.

    He flinched after he stood in front of Judy and Esther. In the end, he simply nodded since they were invited guests.

    Judy, who had been observing the whole situation, lowered his voice as he mumbled apologetically.

    ¡°Sorry. It must be very painful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯d better just take our leave.¡±

    Esther also nodded as she attempted to withdraw. Sebastian then glanced up as he spotted the two.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Sebastian shook his plump body as he ran towards the door.

    ¡°How did you know about this place?¡±

    ¡°We heard the baby crying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You were probably surprised my mother and I suddenly disappeared.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ but is your sibling sick?¡±

    ¡°Yes, she had been burning with a fever since the day before yesterday. The doctor claimed he didn¡¯t know what the disease could be classified as, and¡­ She doesn¡¯t even take any medicine.¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s voice lacked any strength. The anxiousness and worry over his sibling even caused tears to form.

    Judy glanced at Jenny, who was still crying and placed his hand over Sebastian¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°You should have just told us. If I had known, we would have canceled the date.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because she was suddenly sick¡­ and we thought she¡¯d soon be alright.¡±

    No matter how much he fought and degraded him every day, Judy was the only one Sebastian placed under the category of his friends.

    It didn¡¯t seem to be of anyone else¡¯s business that Sebastian¡¯s sibling was sick. It was even more so since it was his younger sister.

    Esther listened to their conversation and approached Jenny.

    Jenny seemed very small as she lay her in her cradle. The heat spread from her face throughout her whole body, turning it beet red.

    Nonetheless, Jenny¡¯s eyes seemed a little strange. In the middle of both her pupils, there was a black, pointed mark.

    Surprised, Esther quickly rushed and clutched the edge of the cradle. Then she carefully examined Jenny.

    ¡®¡­Ekatu disease?¡¯

    A rare disease occurrence that appeared in children less than a year old.

    The reason for the outbreak is unknown, and the illness was characterized by a black spot directly in the middle of the pupil, while the infant suffered from an incessant high fever.

    The only cure was to receive salvation through the High Priest¡¯s prayers. It should have occurred within the first three days of the sudden outbreak.

    As a result, most of them died, unaware they even carried the disease. This was the reason why the Ekatu disease was not well known to the public.

    Esther recalled the lesson she had learned while taking the female candidate classes.

    However, physicians did not know of the Ekatu disease, as they had no way to examine the disease which could only be treated through mana powers.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Rose asked so, her voice weary.

    ¡°N, nothing.¡±

    Esther shook her head and retreated a step from the cradle.

    Given Jenny¡¯s already overly warmth spreading to her face, there didn¡¯t seem to be much time left.

    She had already reached the breaking point, so even if it was a little while longer, she might die due to the lack of treatment given on time.

    ¡®What to do.¡¯

    If Esther was by herself, she could heal Jenny without facing any difficulty.

    However, it was not possible to use her power in such a place, surrounded by so many eyes.

    ¡°¡­Eun! Oung!!¡±

    While Esther agonized deeply, Jenny began to struggle and cry again, as if in extreme pain.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Rose lightly pressed Jenny¡¯s hand as she apologized to Esther.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry I invited you, only to show you something like this.¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯re fine, so don¡¯t mind it. Rather, I¡¯m worried about Jenny.¡±

    Rose wiped away her tears as she witnessed Esther who appeared much mature than her age, although she was only a year older than Sebastian.

    ¡°Thank you for understanding. Ah, look at where my mind is. I¡¯ll have to see if the meal is ready¡­¡±

    Rose hurriedly lifted herself, unaware of the passing time till now due to her worries over Jenny.

    ¡°I will be right back. Could you stay with Jenny for a moment? If anything happens, the maids will be there to notify me.¡±

    ¡°Yes, madam.¡±

    Rose staggered out of the room. The maids were also absent, so only Esther, Judy, and Sebastian were left in the room.

    Judy and Sebastian were still standing in the middle of the room and chatting.

    Esther briefly glanced over at them and then turned back to Jenny.

    After she made sure they weren¡¯t looking this way, Esther snuck her finger through the cradle and touched Jenny¡¯s arm.

    It was to measure her fever; her whole body felt like a ball of fire. Esther, startled by the scorching temperature, quickly removed her hand.

    At that time, the crying Jenny abruptly moved her hand and grabbed Esther¡¯s finger.

    Esther gasped at Jenny¡¯s small gesture. The small baby was looking at her with tears streaming down her eyes.

    Esther didn¡¯t know if the child knew about her mana or just chose to stare at her, yet she could no longer turn a blind eye.

    ¡®Let¡¯s do this. If I leave her, she¡¯ll die.¡¯

    Fortunately, there was no one else in the room except for Judy and Sebastian, so Esther concluded she could heal the baby without being noticed.

    Esther kept staring at Jenny and at the same time she muttered softly. This was because she wouldn¡¯t take her eyes off her.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright now.¡±

    Then, as Esther reached out her right palm, she began to feel her consciousness on the back of her hand. She stroked Jenny¡¯s cheek with that hand.

    ¡°Ang! Ae¡­¡±

    Jenny¡¯s crying, which wouldn¡¯t stop no matter the method used, ceased at that very moment.

    ¡°Huh? Jenny?¡±

    Sebastian attempted to run towards the cradle as soon as he noticed the sudden change in Jenny.

    Judy, who had previously presumed Esther was performing a certain procedure, thus grabbed the back of Sebastian¡¯s neck to prevent him from leaving.

    ¡°Where are you going! Let¡¯s finish this conversation.¡±

    ¡°Wait. Jenny stopped crying.¡±

    In the meantime, Esther slowly raised her hand from Jenny¡¯s cheek to her forehead.

    ¡®Save the innocent child.¡¯

    Following Esther¡¯s prayer, a light penetrated from her palm.

    ¡°Wha, what was that?¡±

    Sebastian, his eyes wide open, turned to gaze at Judy.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The light from Esther¡¯s hand¡­!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    Judy acted leisurely as he covered Sebastian¡¯s mouth. He covered his eyes with the other hand.

    ¡°Oh, come on! Get out of the way!¡±

    As this was regarding his sibling, Sebastian even worked to shake off Judy, the person he was most afraid of, and approached the cradle.

    Esther¡¯s prayer had already finished, and Jenny¡¯s complexion had slowly turned back to normal.

    Jenny¡¯s expression was so calm and soothed, Sebastian couldn¡¯t believe she had been crying incessantly just a while ago.

    ¡°Jenny?¡±

    Sebastian gazed at Jenny absent-mindedly. The heat penetrating on her face was completely gone; her fever had gone down.

    ¡°¡­Did you do this?¡±

    After Sebastian grabbed Esther¡¯s arm, she slowly opened her eyes, which she had closed throughout her prayer.

    Her eyes shone pale golden; from her massive energy which hadn¡¯t yet disappeared.

    ¡®Unbelievable.¡¯

    Sebastian stopped breathing for a moment. Her eyes were so beautiful, he felt giddy.

    However, when he rubbed his own eyes and looked again, Esther¡¯s eyes were already back to their usual color.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    ¡°But she couldn¡¯t have gotten better all of a sudden¡­¡±

    ¡°By the time I checked up on her, the fever had already gone down. Perhaps the medicine worked belatedly. I am glad her complexion is back to normal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Judy clapped from behind.

    Esther smiled, soon moving far from the cradle.

    In the meantime, turmoil broke out.

    This was because the servants outside entered the room the moment they realized Jenny¡¯s crying had come to an end. They were surprised, seeing Jenny in better condition.

    ¡°The Lady is healed!!¡±

    ¡°Anyone is fine, so hurry up and send someone to call the Lady!¡±

    After a while, Madame Rose rushed into the room at tremendous speed.

    ¡°Jenny!!¡±

    Madame Rose scrutinized every inch of Jenny¡¯s body as she moved her head. It wasn¡¯t long after that she placed her hand over her chest, making sure the baby¡¯s fever had gone down.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. She stopped crying¡­ Her fever also went down¡­¡±

    Esther fiddled with the back of her hand as she observed Madame Rose weep for her daughter.

    ¡®I envy you.¡¯

    She envied Jenny, who had a family that worried so much for her during her illness.

    However, this feeling didn¡¯t last long, as Judy stuck his shoulder next to hers.

    As she turned her head, Judy could be seen smiling. Esther also had a strong brother next to her.

    ¡°That¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Judy gently bent his eyes with a smirk on his face, as if he knew something.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great.¡±

    Esther, suddenly overcome with nervousness, pretended to be oblivious and moved along with him.

    After a while,

    After Madame Rose calmed down, she smiled brightly and held Esther¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Yes? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Esther flusteredly denied the fact.

    ¡°Jenny recovered her condition only when you stood by her side. Thank you very much for that.¡±

    Esther¡¯s heart turned complicated as she glanced at Rose, who seemed sincerely grateful.

    The gratefulness she sensed reminded her of when she had been a Saint candidate.

    ¡°Now that Jenny is alright, shall we go for a meal?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright for us to leave for today.¡±

    ¡°Not possible. I¡¯ve prepared a variety of delicious dishes for you. Eat, then leave.¡±

    Esther nodded and glanced back at Jenny one last time before following Madame Rose.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Judy urged Sebastian as he placed his arm around his shoulders, however, there was no response.

    ¡°Hey, why are you so out of it?¡±

    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Even though Judy went as far as to hit his forehead to come to his senses, Sebastian kept zoning out like a man who had been hypnotized.

    ***

    The garden had been stocked with a variety of desserts.

    If it had been before, Esther¡¯s eyes would have been swept away by the different endless amounts of dishes, however, she was now accustomed to this, so she didn¡¯t completely lose her reasoning.

    ¡°This is the first pudding I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±

    The thrilled Esther picked up the white pudding placed in the center of the table. It looked shiny.

    However, the moment she scooped a bite with the spoon and attempted to bring it to her mouth, Esther felt a burdensome gaze coming from the front.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Esther stared at him, her mouth still open and ready.

    ¡®Why are you doing that?¡¯

    Among the many seats, Sebastian stared at the pudding which reflected Esther, sitting diligently across from her.

    Esther glanced around, realizing there was only one pudding left.

    ¡®Do you want to eat this?¡¯

    Esther pondered whether she wanted the pudding or not, then soon offered it to Sebastian.

    ¡°Would you like it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, are you giving it to me?¡±

    ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want you to keep staring¡­ I mean, yes.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I feel unworthy to eat it.¡±

    Sebastian accepted Esther¡¯s spoonful of pudding and filled his mouth, heavy with emotion.

    Since then, Sebastian had continued to send sideway glances. He stared at Esther every time she placed something on her plate.

    Even when they met gazes, he would turn his head away and pretend to be clueless, although his face would turn redder and redder, like a sweet potato.

    After Jenny¡¯s incident, the invitation at the Duke¡¯s passed smoothly.

    The meal was delicious, and Sebastian was more modest than Esther anticipated. He didn¡¯t speak much.

    After having a proper conversation, Esther thought they would get along well.

    Madame Rose was also rather friendly to Esther, as per Jenny¡¯s fortunate outcome. She concluded it was good she came today.

    After the luxurious meal and a short tea time, Madame Rose wouldn¡¯t let the two go so soon.

    It was only after the sun had set that she could escape Madame Rose¡¯s chatter.

    After the meeting ended, Sebastian saw Judy and Esther off at the main gate.

    ¡°My mother talked a lot, didn¡¯t she? I apologize. It is because she is in a good mood.¡±

    ¡°Well, thanks to hee, I¡¯ve heard a lot about your dark history.¡±

    Judy snickered as he muttered evilly.

    ¡°Anyhow, what do you think? My sibling is the best, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t notice.¡±

    ¡°This would have happened anyway.¡±

    Judy¡¯s ear caught when Sebastian admitted the fact readily. He shrugged his shoulders to the fullest.

    ¡°I had fun today.¡±

    As Esther nodded, Sebastian¡¯s mouth opened.

    ¡°Then, come again next time.¡±

    ¡°What? Yes.¡±

    Esther thought that wouldn¡¯t happen as she entered the carriage. Perhaps it was a light greeting.

    Sebastian regrettably stretched his neck to catch a last glance of Esther.

    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m coming too.¡±

    Judy walked forward and smacked Sebastian harshly in the back of his head.

    The moment he was working to enter the carriage,

    ¡°Wait a minute!!¡±

    Sebastian called Judy up in an urgent voice.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Give me your ear¡­¡±

    Judy agreed to listen to Sebastian, even though he felt annoyed when he had been ordered to walk closer.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You know¡­ does she have a boyfriend, your sister?¡±

    ¡°Are you crazy? What¡¯s wrong with you!¡±

    Judy pushed Sebastian, his voice filled with irritation. Then he placed his arm around Sebastian¡¯s neck, violently refusing what he just said.

    ¡°Our Esther is still young.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Hehe.¡±

    Sebastian laughed delightfully, even though he was currently grasped by his neck.

    ¡°You¡¯re so disgusting, really.¡±

    Judy stared at Sebastian, who kept smiling no matter how harshly he was attacked, with a look of disgust.

    ¡°Judy, it¡¯s your birthday next month.¡±

    ¡°So what.¡±

    ¡°Did you choose Esther¡¯s partner? She doesn¡¯t have many friends yet, so perhaps it¡¯s difficult to find a suitable¡­¡±

    When Sebastian kept asking about Esther, Judy raised his vigilance.

    Judy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Our Esther is cute, pretty, and irresistibly adorable.¡±

    Sebastian agreed unknowingly and nodded his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll say this, don¡¯t even dream of you being with my younger sister.¡±

    ¡°Who, who said what?¡±

    Sebastian stuttered as his face turned red from the heat.

    ***

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57. A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t bother because she will be dancing with me.¡±

    Judy growled as he released Sebastian from his grip. Sebastian was too lacking to be Esther¡¯s partner. Of course, it wasn¡¯t like anyone else was suitable.

    ¡°For your information, Esther hates blabber-mouths. A fat kid even more so.¡±

    Judy¡¯s eyes swept Sebastian from top to bottom. Then he turned around and entered the carriage.

    ¡°Fat¡­?¡±

    Sebastian observed the rattling carriage as he stood alone, his expression blank.

    Then, slowly, he glanced down, and all that covered his view was not the ground, but his bulging belly.

    ¡®Am I too fat?¡¯

    Sebastian bent his chubby belly, which successfully folded three times, and soon burst into tears.

    ***

    Inside the carriage which headed back to Tercia.

    Esther looked out the window. It was always very mesmerizing for her to witness the outside world. She was caged throughout her many lives to enjoy such a view.

    ¡°This is delicious.¡±

    Judy, who was occupied munching on the donuts he had packed for a snack, handed Esther a donut.

    The sweet smell caused Esther to feel better. She glanced out of the window again, nibbling on the donut handed to her.

    However, the road which she had passed by several times before now felt strange today.

    ¡®That¡¯s weird.¡¯

    What Esther thought was especially strange was the width of the Lampus River which ran along the main road.

    ¡°Was the river that narrow?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Judy took a bite of his donut and moved closer to her.

    ¡°Oh? The river seems dry.¡±

    The river had narrowed enough that a clear difference was obvious even in Judy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I heard there had been quite a few droughts recently, maybe that¡¯s why.¡±

    The Lampus River, connected to the heart of Tercia, was one of the largest throughout the Empire.

    If such a river was drying noticeably, the smaller areas might have already bottomed themselves out. (e/n: bottomed out: reach lowest water level point/dried out)

    ¡®What is the temple doing?¡¯

    Originally, natural disasters such as droughts and rainy seasons were prevented to some extent, due to the prayers the Saint sent by the Goddess.

    What the Saint committed to was to promote the stability of the Empire, and in recognition of her vast ability, she has successfully risen to the present position she is in.

    It was no wonder there were such vast droughts, as the current Saint Cespia was not able to complete her job.

    However, at times like this, new officials had to be dispatched from the Temple to protect the rivers. It didn¡¯t make sense to let the water dry up like this.

    ¡°Please help me¡­ my younger sibling is starving at home. I can¡¯t farm because there isn¡¯t enough water¡­ Ugh.¡±

    Although the carriage did not approach the river, Esther could hear the voice of the child, with his ribs showing, begging desperately.

    It wasn¡¯t only that child. Not just one or two people would be having difficulty making a living due to the drought.

    Esther glanced down at her palms. She didn¡¯t know if her prayers could end the drought.

    However, it was not yet time to reveal her abilities. Esther was not ready to fight the temple yet.

    Judy then asked in a thrilled tone from the side, as if he had read her mind.

    ¡°Esther, can you bring back the water?¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Esther turned her head in bewilderment, her eyes blinking rapidly.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Ah! Nothing, pretend you didn¡¯t hear it.¡±

    Judy hurriedly shut his mouth as if he had made a slip of the tongue.

    Esther recalled the situation when she had healed Jenny.

    Judy held onto Sebastian and dragged him away. In addition, what he commented a while ago was too strange to be a mere coincidence.

    ¡°You know something.¡±

    Fortunately or unfortunately, Judy was terrible at lying.

    ¡°N, no.¡±

    ¡°Lies.¡±

    Esther crossed her arms and pretended to be sulky, causing Judy to finally give in and confess in a mumbling tone.

    ¡°Aish, Dennis told me to pretend to not know anything yet.¡±

    Judy ruffled his hair in embarrassment the moment he was caught in his act.

    ¡°Actuall, I¡¯ve seen it all. You drawing water from the fountain in the garden. I followed you intending to surprise you.¡±

    ¡°I had no idea.¡±

    Esther muttered in disbelief as she looked away.

    When she woke up the next day following the incident, Esther indeed found it strange she was in her room. It turned out Dennis and Judy had covered for her.

    ¡°I see. I thought it was strange.¡±

    Now, the question of the day has been answered.

    ¡°I was really curious. Are you a saint?¡±

    Esther could only open her mouth and barely spoke, finding herself speechless.

    ¡°Wh, what do you mean a Saint?¡±

    ¡°Dennis said you could be a Saint.¡±

    Judy asked in a tone that seemed not to believe it completely.

    ¡®Dennis, he¡¯s right.¡¯

    Esther knew Dennis was both quick-witted and intelligent, yet she never imagined he had already figured out her identity.

    Esther bit her lips. She was frustrated at herself for not being able to hide her identity more effectively.

    Her heart was throbbing at the thought she wouldn¡¯t be able to live the way she used to. Esther didn¡¯t wish to lose these relationships now.

    ¡°Esther, are you okay?¡±

    As Esther¡¯s expression darkened, Judy turned flustered and restless.

    ¡°If you¡¯re right¡­ What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°What can I do?¡±

    Judy grinned as he connected Esther¡¯s forehead to his.

    The gaze of his green eyes landed on Esther.

    ¡°My sister is so cool. That¡¯s all. You¡¯re my sister.¡±

    Judy stroked Esther¡¯s head as he noticed her eyes shaking.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. You don¡¯t have to leave us.¡±

    Judy whispered soothingly, not removing his forehead until Esther¡¯s trembling came to an end.

    ¡°No one can take you from us.¡±

    At that moment, Judy¡¯s eyes became intense. Esther¡¯s arms chilled.

    You look like him.

    Though still young, Darwin¡¯s eyes resembled his.

    ¡°If you are a real Saint and the Temple comes to take you¡­¡±

    Judy¡¯s lips, which rolled upwards, noticeably hardened. It was hard to tell whether he was smiling in a positive attitude or not.

    ¡°We will fight the Temple. We¡¯re family. We should be together.¡±

    Esther smiled and nodded.

    So far, she had been thinking that even if they were family, her secrets should never be discovered.

    She thought the way they looked at her would change after realizing her identity as a Saint. However, thanks to Judy, Esther felt at ease.

    Her anxious thoughts disappeared like snow melting against the sunlight, and her locked heart slowly unlatched.

    ***

    A few days later,

    Esther sighed deeply as she busily circled her room.

    Her cheeks were puffed due to her being deeply immersed in her thoughts.

    ¡®What do I give them?¡¯

    The objects of concern were Judy and Dennis¡¯ birthday presents.

    She would like to thank them for everything they¡¯ve done for her by giving them something nice as a gift.

    ¡°They have everything.¡±

    The problem was that they already had everything they wanted. Darwin had bought everything they needed, so there was nothing she could give them herself.

    ¡°My Lady, do you have any concerns?¡±

    Dorothy worriedly spoke up to Esther, who was grumbling endlessly.

    ¡°Yes. I have no idea what present to give my brothers for their birthday.¡±

    ¡°Are you already worried about that?¡±

    ¡°Already? We only have a month and a half left.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know what kind of gift would be appropriate, and one month and a half wasn¡¯t enough time.

    Dorothy quietly chuckled as she witnessed the endearing and adorable Esther, sincerely worried about her siblings¡¯ birthday present.

    ¡°Do not worry too much. If it¡¯s a gift from my lady, they would favor it even if the objects are stones from the garden.¡±

    ¡°Still¡­¡±

    Esther proceeded to wander around the room again, her expression sullen. Then she halted, a sudden thought penetrating her mind.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this, it¡¯s better for me to head out and look.¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Let¡¯s go to the market.¡±

    Rather than groaning in contemplation inside her room, Esther figured that it would be better to search for a gift with her own eyes.

    Before she left for the carriage, Esther dragged a heavy box from under her bed, to ready herself.

    Fortunately, she had enough diamonds on hand thanks to her visit to the mine last week.

    She carefully chose a few diamonds from her stash, placing them in her pockets, to head to the market.

    She could wander around in a carriage, but to take a closer look, Esther decided to stroll around after she reached the entrance of the market.

    ¡°There are many shops.¡±

    ¡°Yes. If you go left from here, you will find all kinds of weapon shops, and there are many antique shops on the very right.¡±

    Victor, a person who had the most experience in heading to and from the market, confidently guided the way.

    Esther eagerly browsed the shops on both sides of the street.

    ¡°Victor, what do you think would be good for them?¡±

    ¡°I think Master Judy would love a sword¡­ and wouldn¡¯t Master Dennis prefer a book?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too obvious.¡±

    Those were things the two liked, however, they already had so many of each that it would be meaningless for them to own more.

    Esther searched diligently at the stores, checking if there was anything unique she could give as a gift. However, she couldn¡¯t find the perfect present even after she looked around.

    ¡°I¡¯m in trouble.¡±

    She had walked for more than an hour with the set intention of finding a gift, causing her legs to gradually ache.

    Esther finally gave in, heading to a nearby bench for a short rest.

    It was then.

    Someone suddenly called Esther¡¯s name in a raised voice.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    Surprised, Esther hurriedly turned around. The individual was someone completely unexpected.

    ¡°Noah?¡±

    Esther froze in place.

    As Noah strode towards Esther, Victor warily blocked the two from each other.

    ¡°Does My Lady know him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he is my friend.¡±

    Only then did Victor calm down and retreat as Esther approached Noah.

    ¡®It¡¯s still there.¡¯

    Even though he was wearing a hat, Noah¡¯s appearance couldn¡¯t be covered in the least. He seemed even brighter, now that she saw him outside during the day.

    Noah stood in front of Esther, a big smile plastered on his face.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t seen each other in a very long time, have we?¡±

    Esther rubbed her eyes, his smiling face blinding her view.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. How are you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m out grocery shopping.¡±

    Noah pulled forward the basket in his right hand, indicating he was speaking the truth. The basket contained fruits and other kinds of food.

    ¡°You came all the way here for grocery shopping?¡±

    ¡°Mm-hmm. I just moved in.¡±

    ¡°¡­ You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    Esther was shocked by Noah¡¯s reply, which was just as bright as his appearance.

 Chapter 58 - A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to be in the sanctuary, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Noah gestured for Esther to come closer.

    As Esther neared herself to him, the boy whispered, ¡°You gave me a lot of strength last time. It doesn¡¯t matter whether or not I¡¯m in the sanctuary if it¡¯s for a short while.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯re you whispering so close to my ear!¡±

    He seemed to be thrusting his face against hers more than necessary. Esther flushed and pulled her face back.

    ¡°The closer I am, the better you¡¯ll be able to hear me.¡±

    Noah grinned sheepishly as he shrugged.

    ¡°But I¡¯m not the reason you moved here, right?¡±

    ¡°Come on, of course not. My relative¡¯s house is by the river.¡±

    Why did she feel so uncomfortable after he denied her statement? Esther¡¯s face darkened.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t want us to continue meeting in fear of this¡­¡¯

    She recalled Noah at times, but visiting him wasn¡¯t possible on account of her studies and constant worries over the temple.

    Hence, she couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty whenever she made eye contact with him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t come sooner.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We¡¯ve met here, haven¡¯t we? Although we¡¯re both residing in the same territory, It¡¯s amazing that we bumped into each other like this. Right?¡±

    TN: Right.

    On the other hand, Noah was not upset in any way. Rather, he seemed to be at a loss for joy in having met Esther.

    ¡°Are you feeling well though? Should you return?¡±

    ¡°Not yet? But it seems I¡¯m a bit dizzy.¡±

    Noah positioned a hand against his forehead in a feeble manner. Then, he frowned and pretended to feel queasy.

    ¡°So, can I hold your hand?¡±

    ¡°¡­Okay. Hold it for now.¡±

    She could tell it was a made-up story, but Esther sympathized with him.

    Noah stretched forth his long thin arm the moment he took note of her consent.

    Esther nervously blinked several times as she accepted his hand.

    ¡°My lady!¡±

    ¡°Oh my God!¡±

    Victor and Dorothy shrieked at the unforeseen sight.

    ¡°Shh. Wait a minute.¡±

    Esther beckoned the two to quiet down as she focused on the palm of her hand.

    Her energy slowly flowed to her fingers and entered Noah¡¯s.

    ¡°That¡¯ll be enough.¡±

    However, Noah quickly blocked her from concluding the transfer. Esther tilted her head in perplexity.

    ¡°Is that enough?¡±

    ¡°If I take in a large amount, I won¡¯t be able to see you for a while.¡±

    Guilt strained Esther¡¯s heart as she bowed slightly to avoid Noah¡¯s eyes.

    Silence flowed. Victor was the first to open his mouth.

    ¡°My lady, is this boy more than a friend to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Esther shook her head in surprise. She violently retorted to his suspicions.

    ¡°Then why are your hands¡­¡±

    No matter how close they were to each other, Victor recognized there would be nothing good developing from this relationship. He remained vigilant of the unidentified person.

    Noah, on the other hand, returned Victor¡¯s stare fearlessly.

    The knight flinched at the coolness of the boy¡¯s eyes. They seemed oh-so gentle when directed at Esther, but the moment they turned to Victor, he couldn¡¯t help but freeze on the spot.

    ¡°Are you certain of your friend¡¯s identity?¡±

    ¡°Maybe?¡±

    Esther tilted her head. She wasn¡¯t truly aware of his status, but then again, it wasn¡¯t other than her father who introduced them both to each other.

    ¡°But Esther, what were you doing here?¡±

    Noah cut in the conversation. He skillfully returned Esther¡¯s attention to himself.

    ¡°My brothers will have their anniversary next month. I¡¯m here to buy them something nice.¡±

    On second thought, Noah was of the same age as her siblings. Esther¡¯s eyes glimmered in delight.

    ¡°If it were you, what would you want?¡±

    ¡°A letter from you.¡±

    Noah answered in less than a second.

    ¡°Not like that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true! I don¡¯t think there would be any greater approach.¡±

    Esther relentlessly shook her head. She aspired to surprise them with brilliant impressions.

    ¡°Or how about a picture? You¡¯re a great artist.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already drawn them.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you draw them once more? I¡¯d be much happier to accept a present filled with sincerity than one that was bought on a whim.¡±

    As a prince, Noah received countless offerings during every single anniversary of his.

    No matter the amount, he was never truly delighted. Things accumulated in the residence, and no matter how long he stared at the piled objects, no emotions evoked.

    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯ll have to consider a little more.¡±

    Esther pondered solemnly as she set foot inside a shop in front of her. The place marketed mirrors.

    Noah followed Esther as he observed the different sizes reflecting them.

    ¡°Esther, will you worry about my birthday gift later on?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted a letter?¡±

    Esther deliberately replied coldly. She needed to keep her distance from Noah.

    ¡°Right, but imagining you thinking about my gift like this¡­ It¡¯s very nice. In the meantime, you¡¯ll keep thinking of me.¡±

    Noah¡¯s expression could be seen upon a mirror nailed to the wall. He was smiling so foolishly.

    Esther stared blankly at the figure. It was then that their eyes met.

    Noah smiled again.

    ¡°¡­How can you smile like that continuously?¡±

    ¡°You make me smile.¡±

    Noah wiped his nose sheepishly. Esther flusteredly dodged her eyes, flipping her head to the other side.

    ¡°You¡¯re good at smiling, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°What? No. In the past, people used to tell me how cold I was¡­ Well, I don¡¯t laugh much. Even now.¡±

    In the past, Noah¡¯s nickname was the ¡®Cold Prince¡¯.

    The boy gained support from everyone at a young age. For that reason, he scarcely found anything entertaining. His arrogance pierced the sky.

    During his stay at the Imperial palace, Noah was a boy who thought the world was circulating him and him only.

    However, much changed during his stay at the sanctuary. Esther, on the other hand, had no conception of Noah¡¯s true appearance.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go with that for now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you the truth.¡±

    Noah folded his arms sulkily.

    ¡°I have to return.¡±

    Esther looked up to see that the sun had begun to set. She was to return home before dinner.

    ¡°Sure. But this is my address. Come and see me anytime.¡±

    Noah hurriedly scribbled down his address and delivered it to Esther, fearing she would leave.

    ¡°See you in a few days. Sorry, I¡¯ll make holy water and bring it to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther grinned at Noah¡¯s pretty smile before turning around.

    It was at that moment that she recalled Ben offering to send an invite to her acquaintances for the upcoming ball.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Do you want to come to the party, too?¡±

    Although involuntarily from her part, Noah was the only person who sincerely befriended Esther. It would be pleasant if Noah were to appear at the promenade.

    However, to Esther¡¯s surprise, Noah shook his head flusteredly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    Esther felt blunt disappointment at Noah¡¯s refusal. Such feelings were unfamiliar to her, so she deliberately pretended to act casual. She didn¡¯t want anyone discerning her melancholy.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I just recalled the fact and wanted to ask.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel sad?¡±

    ¡°W-why would I? I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Esther rapidly left in embarrassment.

    The young girl believed she thoroughly concealed her emotions, thus she remained oblivious of the fact her lips stuck out since the moment Noah delivered his answer.

    Inside the carriage.

    ¡°Lady, I didn¡¯t know you had such a close friend.¡±

    Dorothy¡¯s eyes flickered with curiosity.

    ¡°Noah and I? We¡¯re not too close.¡±

    ¡°Really? You seemed exceptionally friendly.¡±

    Dorothy¡¯s smile deepened as she recalled Esther and Noah.

    From the moment Esther entered the duchy, she acted too mature for her good.

    This was the first time Esther resembled a child of her age.

    Dorothy was surprised and touched by the fact that her lady knew how to produce such expressions while enjoying time with her peers.

    ¡°No matter how close you may be, holding hands is a bit¡­ What if he has a different heart for the lady?¡±

    However, Victor¡¯s opinion seemed to slightly differ from Dorothy¡¯s.

    ¡°What about it? Our lady is very beautiful. We can¡¯t help it if he falls for our lovely child.¡±

    Esther giggled in response to Victor and Dorothy¡¯s daily bickering. She then carefully opened the paper crumpled between her hands.

    The wrinkled document contained the location of Noah¡¯s home.

    During the same time.

    Noah wandered the place for a while after Esther¡¯s leave.

    ¡°Cute.¡±

    The boy smiled brightly. His eyes remained glued to his hand.

    ¡°You finally met her. Are you that delighted?¡±

    Palen shook his head before Noah¡¯s hopeless appearance. He had discreetly kept watch the whole evening.

    The Seventh Prince, Noah, whom Palen served, had never been the same personality as he was now.

    It was insane how much his character deteriorated during Esther¡¯s presence.

    ¡°You seem to say this meeting was a coincidence.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a coincidence.¡±

    Noah glared at Palen, warning him to cease his nonsense.

    ¡°How could such a deliberate coincidence¡­ but it¡¯s a relief. This will terminate the ending of your daily spying near the Grand Duke¡¯s residence.¡±

    Promptly after settling in the territory, Noah constantly wandered the Tersia mansion in wait for Esther.

    It wasn¡¯t a coincidence that they met today, but more an opportunity Noah had prepared for.

    ¡°Huh? I will continue to do the same.¡±

    ¡°Yes? But didn¡¯t the young lady say she would visit in person?¡±

    ¡°Still, I¡¯d rather spend my time waiting.¡±

    Noah¡¯s expression filled with bright laughter at the mention of Esther.

    Palen followed, a stunned expression displayed on his helpless face.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    ¡°Yes! Turn back there!¡±

    James chased Esther¡¯s every more, his eyes wide in anticipation.

    ¡°Stretch your right hand a bit more to the side¡­ you have demonstrated an excellent performance.¡±

    James was assisting Esther¡¯s dancing skills today as well.

    It had already been a month.

    It was still dizzying whenever he recalled the first day of their dance class, which began around two months prior to the anniversary ball.

    ¡®She is good at everything else, excluding dancing.¡¯

    Esther mastered a subject astonishingly quick when it came to her studies, but remained stiff with her movements.

    However, thanks to the basic teaching steps she rehearsed for a month now, the young girl improved very much compared to the first day.

    ¡°Teacher, I didn¡¯t make any mistakes, did I?¡±

    Esther rushed to James, a big smile forming her lips.

    ¡°My lady, is he more than a friend to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that!¡±

    Esther be like:

 Chapter 59 - A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡°Yes. It was a success.¡±

    James applauded vigorously. It was an achievement that sprouted brilliantly after a month of hard work.

    ¡°What a relief. I was nervous I¡¯d never complete this step flawlessly.¡±

    ¡°I thought so too. I believe we are now able to progress through the following components.¡±

    Esther suffered much due to her uncooperative body.

    Her dancing skills weren¡¯t as achieving as her studies, so she continued rehearsing. She overexerted herself to the point of suffering injuries.

    ¡°How many hours have you been practicing? The soles of your shoes are worn out.¡±

    James frowned as he scrutinized the condition of Esther¡¯s shoes.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I can¡¯t quite control my body as I please.¡±

    ¡°I warned you, don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    James apprehensively glanced toward Esther¡¯s feet.

    Originally, he was merely concerned the lady would tarnish his flawless reputation. However, all that overwhelmed his mind at this point was Esther exploiting herself.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t overdo it much.¡±

    James¡¯ lips formed a smile as Esther dismissed his worries with a playful grin on her face.

    Ever since their classes began, James had been more than diligent with his lessons.

    Esther sought her best at anything she was required to complete and presented her honesty throughout all elements. She remained proud and meticulous no matter the circumstance, which in turn conveyed her uniqueness.

    Today alone, they had assembled three hours of continuous practice, yet she complained not once nor twice.

    ¡°You will surely advance into an Imperial talent.¡±

    ¡°It would be all thanks to my teacher.¡±

    Esther laughed as she folded her round eyes prettily. James clutched his chest at her adorable expression.

    Since the beginning of their time together, Esther performed to the utmost of her abilities.

    She aspired to please James for the unforeseen future.

    Cunningly, she acted politely to avoid offending James in any way.

    James, in turn, favored Esther the most amongst all the children he tutored.

    He praised Esther to the point where his mouth would run dry whenever he met any acquaintances of his.

    ¡°Shall we take a short break?¡±

    ¡°Yes, teacher.¡±

    Esther glistened in delight as she reached for a biscuit from the table.

    James smiled as Esther enjoyed her snack.

    ¡°Sir Ben notified me in advance what music was to be performed the day of the ceremony, so I made sure to receive them well.¡±

    No matter how much they reciprocated the basics, it would be asking too much for Esther to incorporate tunes she¡¯d apprehend for the first time.

    Fortunately, however, the party was to be hosted by Tersia, so he was put at an advantage.

    ¡°Now, all you ought to do is rehearse this music for the rest of the year.¡±

    As she had already perfected the basic steps, next month would be sufficient to accustom herself to the plays.

    ¡°On that note, have you decided on a partner?¡±

    ¡°Partner?¡±

    Esther was taken aback at the unexpected inquiry. She hardened, her teeth cracking the biscuit in half.

    ¡°Yes. Of course, you will dance with your partner¡­ Weren¡¯t you aware?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    She was already anxious about her skills, but to have a partner.

    Who should she ask? Esther¡¯s face grimaced.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There are the young masters.¡±

    ¡°Can I dance with my brothers?¡±

    ¡°Of course. If you dance with the young masters, it would be recommended to practice with them the next time.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask them first.¡±

    Esther nodded hesitantly as she finished the other half of her biscuit.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    That evening.

    A family meeting was held in the living room.

    It was a gathering Darwin called to check up on the twin¡¯s upcoming anniversary.

    Esther was relieved with the sudden call as she wished to bring upon her partner matter. She sat on the sofa.

    ¡°Then, I will start by reciting the schedule I set arbitrarily.¡±

    Ben proceeded with the briefing after altering looks with Darwin to the rest of the children.

    ¡°First and foremost, the party will be held at Louis Hall, like last year.¡±

    After pausing a few seconds for any rebuttals, he continued.

    ¡°After the ball begins, the masters may appear on the second floor. Following the congratulatory gifts from other aristocrats, we will introduce Lady Esther.¡±

    Judy raised his hand and commented on Ben¡¯s instruction.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we enter while holding Esther¡¯s hands?¡±

    ¡°If that happens, everyone may be distracted, which will then cause the young masters to receive no attention¡­¡±

    The adoption of a child into the Grand Duke¡¯s family was indeed a tremendous topic. As such, everyone¡¯s attention was already focused on Esther. They were thrilled for her to appear the day of the anniversary.

    Ben acknowledged the fact well, so he worried the twins wouldn¡¯t receive proper congratulations.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the same applies to me. If we leave first, Esther will be bored.¡±

    However, Judy and Dennis paid no mind to the fact and agreed to accompany Esther.

    ¡°Do what the kids want.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, my lord.¡±

    Having Darwin side with the twins, it was decided Esther would arrive along with the twins.

    Aside from that, the shape of the extra-large cake and food plating was decided according to the tastes of Judy and Dennis.

    ¡°Are there any other suggestions?¡±

    After the main decisions were concluded, Darwin voiced his proposals.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we circle the estate in a wagon before the ceremony begins?¡±

    This would be to officially inform the province that there was now a new family member in Tersia.

    ¡°That sounds fun!¡±

    Judy immediately leaped in response.

    ¡°How about holding an exhibition with Esther¡¯s paintings during the same week?¡±

    Ben diligently jotted Darwin¡¯s words, pausing at the word ¡®exhibition. He raised his head.

    ¡°Where exactly are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t their space beside Louis Hall?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. That¡¯s right.¡±

    Ben understood Darwin¡¯s resolution on the subject and addressed the word ¡®exhibition¡¯ boldly to remind himself.

    ¡°Esther, what do you think? There are many drawings piled in the residence. It¡¯d be nice if you displayed the one with me and Dennis.¡±

    Darwin planned to reveal Esther¡¯s outstanding works of art throughout. It would be a waste to admire her talents alone.

    ¡°Yes. I also like the idea.¡±

    She was a bit embarrassed by the term ¡®exhibition¡¯, but Esther thought of it as a nice idea to present her gift there.

    ¡°Then we will proceed with the arrangement. Please select the pictures you¡¯d prefer to be introduced and let me know.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther nodded vigorously as she produced a draft in her mind.

    As soon as the family meeting was over, Esther carefully brought up the matter concerning the twins¡¯ partners.

    ¡°Have you decided on a partner?¡±

    ¡°A partner?¡±

    Judy jumped and sat on the sofa.

    ¡°I¡¯m always too lazy to decide, so I just dance with the person in front of me.¡±

    Dennis also agreed with Judy¡¯s reply.

    ¡°Earlier, my teacher told me that I should have a selected companion.¡±

    Customarily, if you weren¡¯t an adult, there wasn¡¯t a need to attend with a partner.

    However, it was a different matter, now that she was the main character of the ball. It was tradition for the main character to dance before the guests once the first song originated.

    ¡°Esther, dance with me! I don¡¯t have a partner either.¡±

    As soon as Esther mentioned her need for one, Judy was reminded of Sebastian. He quickly held her hand.

    ¡°What? Then I also want to dance with Esther.¡±

    Even Dennis, who wasn¡¯t interested in the matter, raised a brow and protested.

    ¡°Hmm, can¡¯t she dance with her father?¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Look at the difference in physique between the lady and your Grace. Of course not.¡±

    Ben panicked at the sudden topic.

    ¡°Lady, you can take turns dancing with the young masters.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Esther smiled brightly. Her anxiousness ceased thanks to Ben¡¯s help.

    Ben proceeded to organize everyone¡¯s suggestions when Darwin abruptly cut in.

    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s designate the children¡¯s birthdays as a national holiday. We¡¯ll also serve food.¡±

    ¡°National¡­ Holiday?¡±

    ¡°Right. Wouldn¡¯t they feel joyful towards the twins and Esther as a result?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m afraid after the lady decides on her birthday, you¡¯ll also designate the date as a national holiday.¡±

    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s a considerable idea.¡±

    Ben meant his words as none other than a joke, however, Darwin seemed to take the matter sincerely.

    ¡®He¡¯s becoming worse day after day.¡¯

    Ben was already anxious how far Darwin would grow in becoming a daughter fool.

    ** ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥?????¡ã???¡ã????? ©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥©¥**

    A few days later.

    The night sky was pitch dark.

    Darwin left the mansion, concealing himself in a black robe. Ben and three of his most trusted knights followed from behind.

    Darwin naturally blended within the shadows, his bright green eyes glimmering.

    The location he and his party headed towards for two hours was none other than the Harstal estate.

    Darwin stood before the walls surrounding the territory and slowly turned his head in wait for the rest of the party.

    It took a while for the knights to arrive as the Duke¡¯s speed was supernatural. Ben appeared panting before him.

    ¡°I will open the doors.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll show them this.¡±

    It was late in the night, thus the gates were tightly sealed. Ben approached the barrier and slammed the bars.

    Bang bang-

    Following the strikes, the window opened. The guard¡¯s voice from the other side manifested irritation. He seemed to have been disturbed from his sweet sleep.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t traveling time. Come back in the morning.¡±

    That was what he retorted bluntly before closing the window. Ben hurriedly pushed forth the letter.

    ¡°Wait. Take a look at this first.¡±

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    The security guard eyed Ben as he unfolded the letter.

    He swallowed his saliva. The precious paper was a type only nobles could possess. What caused the guard¡¯s eyes to widen even more so was the content of the letter, accompanied with the seal engraved at the very end.

    The letter was a warrant etched by the lord of Harstal himself.

 Chapter 60 - A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    Listed inside the article were orders to welcome the guests in possession of the paper. They were told to treat them with the utmost respect.

    ¡°Ex-excuse me! I¡¯ll open the doors right away.¡±

    ¡°We will return before daybreak, so please be sure to let us through then.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand!¡±

    The gates unfurled.

    The Grand Duke and his attendants promptly passed the entry on horseback. They weren¡¯t held for any mandatory inspection whatsoever.

    ¡°From here on out, I will be guiding everyone.¡±

    Upon entering the territory, Ben rose to lead the way. He had previously memorized the roads of the region in advance and therefore held more knowledge in where their objective existed.

    As they passed the main road and fell upon the outskirts of the territory, a shady and unkempt slum came to view.

    ¡°Was it here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. According to the temple¡¯s records, this would be the site.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes gleamed brutally as he rushed towards the tenement housing. His voice was intense to the point *a bird would¡¯ve dropped.

    *TL/N: Not too sure, but it seems like a Korean idiom. Any suggestions towards the meaning please put in the comments! Thanks~

    The slums in Harstal were on a smaller scale. One could see from the beginning to the end of the housing, even at a close distance.

    There existed not one decent shelter. All left from the property were eight straw houses barely managing to keep ahold of themselves.

    ¡°It seems everyone is resting at the moment. Shall we wake them?¡±

    The knights requested charging immediately. Darwin nodded steadily in response.

    It was then.

    A middle-aged man seemed to have discerned the unfamiliar hooves of the horses as he hastened outside.

    ¡°Kuek! Wh-who are you?¡±

    Following behind were the rest who happened to be disturbed from their sleep.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°What? Who¡¯s there?¡±

    There were six individuals, including the man. Darwin frowned at the few amounts huddling before him.

    ¡°There¡¯s too little.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll search for more.¡±

    The knights scoured the slums and gathered those who attempted to flee, including the individuals who remained inside.

    Ultimately, there were less than ten. The individuals were all well over 50. No children existed within the crowd.

    ¡°Why are you here at such a late hour? Who the hell are you!¡±

    Amongst them, a grey-haired woman, supposedly the oldest, stepped forward to show her missing teeth.

    ¡°We are just poor people who make a living by begging every day. If there is anything you need, I will cooperate¡­ Please put away your sword.¡±

    Although she appeared to be a feeble and needy old woman, the knights reached their swords, aiming her way. Her scrawny body trembled.

    At first glance, she seemed an innocent person, but to Darwin¡¯s eyes, she was but a serpent.

    ¡°Where have all the others gone? The children.¡±

    ¡°This is everyone. It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve looked after the children.¡±

    The old woman responded meekly, aiming to win the Duke¡¯s favor.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Darwin jumped off his horse. He seemed to cower them even more, now that he had set foot on the ground.

    ¡°Are you in charge of this place?¡±

    As Darwin strode and stood before the old woman, the knights, including Ben, hurried to his side in surprise.

    ¡°Your Grace, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Yes, we will proceed in your stead.¡±

    Darwin raised his hand in instruction for them to keep distant.

    He slowly leaned to meet the old woman¡¯s eye level and stared into her.

    ¡°If we did something wrong, please tell us. Why are you doing this?¡±

    As the old woman slightly glanced to meet Darwin¡¯s gaze, she felt the hairs all over her body shrivel. She immediately fell to her knees.

    ¡°I am aware you earned money by gathering and selling orphans.¡±

    ¡°¡­That happened a long time ago. I don¡¯t have the heart to do that now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t have the heart, it¡¯s that you aren¡¯t able to.¡±

    Darwin scoffed. Judging from the number of people gathered, they seemed incapable of committing any deed. Those residing in the slum weren¡¯t mere beggars.

    Filthy humans who made a living by selling children. They were no different from slave traders.

    Just the thought of Esther living under such dirt caused his blood to churn.

    Darwin suppressed his urge to cut the woman¡¯s breath and proceeded with the interrogation.

    ¡°You may not recall all the children you traded off, but there must be one that comes to mind. The child you cast to the temple.¡±

    ¡°U-ugh, I don¡¯t recall. How many children have left? How could I possibly remember¡­¡±

    ¡°It would be advised for you to recall. That is, if you don¡¯t wish for your death.¡±

    He grabbed the old woman¡¯s neck as the cruel words left his lips. With only her bones left, it was manageable to strangle her with a single hand.

    ¡°Kuk, kugh¡­ Sa-save me! I remember! It¡¯s her! The one with pink eyes!¡±

    The old woman seemed to have concluded he would truly kill her if she continued with her facade. She impulsively spilled the truth.

    Darwin loosened his hold to the point where the woman could breathe and drew his face closer.

    ¡°Where did you find the child?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. It was a kid Lucifer brought.¡±

    ¡°Lucifer? Is he among the group?¡±

    Darwin coldly scanned those forced out of the slums.

    ¡°No; Lucifer, that f*cking bastard¡­ He stole all our worth a few years ago. All the money we had left was hers.¡±

    The woman claimed for Lucifer to have left after gathering all their money years ago.

    Since then, division broke the association, and people scattered elsewhere, leaving no more money or power to maintain trading children.

    ¡°Disgusting.¡±

    His eyebrows wriggled in displeasure. He ended up coming here all for naught.

    He threw off the old woman and retreated to leave the area.

    However, at that moment, something shining through the woman¡¯s threadbare rags caught his eye.

    ¡°Wait. Where did you find that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mine. I bought it.¡±

    The old lady shifted her eyes and stuttered helplessly the moment Darwin recognized the necklace.

    Overcome with a sudden inclination, he overpowered the old woman with force and tore apart the chain.

    ¡°You purchased this?¡±

    He could see through the woman¡¯s lies the moment he inspected the necklace at close range.

    It was an accessory comprising an elaborate pink diamond that screamed value.

    It was not a necklace measurable with money. If that was the case, it wouldn¡¯t be possible for the woman to lay hold of the thing.

    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±

    Darwin pulled his sword, seeking hidden answers the old woman was concealing.

    As the blade scratched her neck, the old woman broke into tears.

    ¡°Hik¡­ That is the only thing I have left. There is nothing other than that.¡±

    ¡°Tell me where you received it.¡±

    ¡°¡­It was hanging on the girl¡¯s neck when Lucifer brought her.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s hand clenched the necklace as he regarded her statements.

    ¡°It was hanging around Esther¡¯s neck?¡±

    It was all the more disturbing when the article was none other than an unusual pendant.

    ¡°I will take this.¡±

    ¡°No! Ugh!¡±

    The old woman sobbed as she held Darwin¡¯s cloak.

    ¡°How dare you touch his Grace?¡±

    The knights pushed away the old woman from their master using their feet.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    He no longer held an interest in the association, now that he had dug every piece of valuable information.

    Darwin intended to finish them off once the interrogation was over from the very beginning. As they sold children in the past, it would be better to finish them off. This was also in case rumors of Esther leaked.

    ¡°We understand.¡±

    Darwin turned around and stared at the necklace with mixed feelings.

    ¡°Ben, search for a man named Lucifer from Harstal.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    After the blood storm, the slum in Harstal completely vanished. No one survived.

    ***

    Esther left for the salon Darwin reserved beforehand to select her dress for the upcoming anniversary.

    Of course, she anticipated it to be the same boutique they stopped by when she first arrived in Tersia, but the wagon stood before a completely separate shop.

    ¡°Is this the right location?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his Grace ordered for me to deliver my lady to this dressing boutique.¡±

    She asked once more to ascertain this wasn¡¯t the wrong destination, but the horseman simply opened the door to the carriage and dismissed her worries.

    Esther tilted her head and observed the appearance of the salon. Her eyes glimmered the moment she recognized the sign.

    ¡°Oh? Is it also here?¡±

    It appeared to be the same boutique she stopped by on her way from the temple the previous time.

    ¡°This is a very famous area.¡±

    She never imagined there would be one existing in Tersia. Esther entered the store, dazed.

    The woman in wait for Esther welcomed her with a large smile.

    ¡°Welcome.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Are you¡­¡±

    It was none other than Dolores who appeared to greet Esther. The young girl¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden figure.

    ¡°Yes. I am very honored to be able to meet the lady again like this.¡±

    On the other hand, Dolores seemed to have known in advance of Esther¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°How are you here?¡±

    ¡°We initiated a branch since the lady visited the last time. His Grace requested for the lady¡¯s outfit, and it so happened I was here for business.¡±

    Dolores was as elegant and attractive as Esther recalled.

    She was a person who did not contain any hate and presented favor openly.

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you that our branch entered Lille Street.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Esther followed Dolores down the hallway as she glanced about the boutique.

    The newly built, large, and brilliant salon included as much as three stories. Among them, Esther was escorted to the drawing-room on the third floor, reserved for VIPs.

    ¡°The lady may sit here.¡±

    It was a luxury sofa prepared solely for Esther. As soon as she relaxed on the furniture, her body indulged in the coziness.

    ¡®Where is it from?¡¯

    While Esther was distracted by the couch, hangers lined up within the drawing-room.

    ¡°These are the apparels I have selected in advance for the lady.¡±

    Dolores smiled brightly as she stood by the racks.

    ¡°I will present one after the other, so please provide your utmost attention.¡±

    Every time Dolores waved, the maids would remove the dress from the hanger and display the designs.

    ¡°Uwah.¡±

    Just looking at the dresses prepared in various colors and designs were vibrant and eye-catching.

 Chapter 61 - A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke

    ¡®They¡¯re very pretty.¡¯

    The dress she had purchased beforehand was indeed elegant, but the current selections stood on a different level.

    The large jewels adorning the gowns prompted all apparel to seem all the more charming.

    ¡°Since my lady will attend as the host of the ceremony, I assembled unities that would attract the most attention.¡±

    Each time Dolores introduced a frock, she explained in detail the certain characteristics they coated.

    In an instant, nearly ten dresses stood before the young girl. Esther¡¯s jaw loosened.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°All of them are very beautiful.¡±

    Esther, mesmerized by the number of garments, quickly rose to her senses.

    ¡°Which do you prefer?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    It was an extremely difficult inquiry, asking her to select only one from the unbelievably gorgeous gowns.

    Esther earnestly contemplated her many choices. Dolores smiled in turn and called for the maids.

    ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you try one at a time?¡±

    ¡°All of these?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Dolores replied with an expression that conveyed the procedure to be a natural outcome.

    There weren¡¯t merely a few nobles who tried on the garments to finalize their decision.

    However, Esther felt her test tighten by the mere thought.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    To omit the cumbersome process, she unfurled her eyes and quickly pointed her finger towards her preferred options.

    There were three of her preferences. A vibrant yellow, a sky-blue cast, and a striking red dress. She couldn¡¯t choose between the three.

    ¡°Oh, my. I have also been thinking those three would suit you the most!¡±

    Dolores burst into excitement towards Esther¡¯s options. She then called for an attendant.

    ¡°Perceiving with your eyes and wearing the attire present different conceptions. It would be recommended to try on the dresses yourself and be the judge of your final selection.¡±

    Esther nodded. She reasoned tackling them wouldn¡¯t be a big of a hassle.

    Four maids stepped forward and assisted her throughout the procedure. It didn¡¯t take much time for Esther to remove and switch to another with the accumulating support.

    Eventually, she resolved her speculations and selected the sky-blue dress that was mostly encouraged by Dolores and the maids.

    ¡°But, it truly is a shame the lady seems so beautiful in this one.¡±

    Dolores¡¯s eyes remained stuck to the scarlet frock, which had lost the vote by a narrow margin.

    ¡°Anyhow, isn¡¯t the promenade a three-part event?¡±

    ¡°I heard so.¡±

    ¡°There are many cases where young ladies change their attire amidst the ball. Why don¡¯t we prepare both?¡±

    Dolores was overcome with regret at the loss.

    ¡°My Lady, you should do the same. You seem beautiful and elegant in both.¡±

    Even Dorothy stepped into the argument and encouraged her lady. In turn, Esther faltered.

    The lengths and designs of both dresses differed from the other, so she assumed it would be alright to proceed with Dolores¡¯ recommendation.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll do both.¡±

    There wouldn¡¯t be much of a complication as she scarcely spent money elsewhere and the diamonds constantly accumulated.

    Esther smiled as she recalled her father. He would¡¯ve aspired to purchase the whole salon.

    ¡°But lady, did you grow tall in the meantime? You seem to have lost a bit of weight¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Esther tilted her head. She scanned her body reflection against the mirror.

    ¡°Yes. Perhaps we should retake the measurements.¡±

    The maids lined before Esther with tape measures.

    A table filled with desserts and a cup of cocoa was prepared as they recorded Esther¡¯s lengths.

    Soon after the session adjourned, Esther rested against the sofa while enjoying the sweets.

    Dolores scribbled in her notepad as she stood beside Esther.

    ¡°Now that I recall, the red dress was also purchased by the Princess.¡±

    She spoke with a sense of pride as she indicated her close relationship to the Princess.

    Esther attentively listened to the naturally flowing conversation.

    She recalled the time Dolores mentioned the Princess when they first met.

    ¡°Do you meet the Princess often?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She is so considerably captivated with her attire that she orders new products every week.¡±

    Dolores reacted enthusiastically to Esther¡¯s meek curiosity.

    ¡°But these days, she¡¯s very melancholy that I¡¯m worried.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Esther blinked in wonder. Dolores glanced to the sides before lowering her voice so only Esther could heed her words.

    ¡°Of course, it is because of her younger brother. The Princess¡¯s younger brother, whom she cherished so dearly, happened to obtain that disease¡­¡±

    ¡°That disease?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my. Don¡¯t you know? It is described as the curse of God! The Seventh Prince, more so the younger brother of the Princess, acquired the illness, causing turmoil amidst the social community for quite a while.¡±

    How could she be ignorant of the fact? Dolores remained astonished.

    Esther flinched. She rested her hand that held a biscuit.

    ¡®He¡¯s the same as Noah.¡¯

    Esther, unaware the same Prince Dolores informed her of was Noah, remained dumbfounded. How could such coincidences transpire?

    It was only then that she recalled the time when the temple completely overturned. Such an incident took place because the Emperor¡¯s beloved son procured the disease.

    ¡°Is the Seventh Prince adored by His Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Recently, his condition was rumored to have worsened. The priests were informing everyone to prepare mentally.¡±

    Noah¡¯s story was notorious to the extent Dolores paid little mind to Esther and continued.

    ¡°The Princess must be very sad.¡±

    Esther raised her head in response to Dolores.

    ¡®What if I heal the prince?¡¯

    It would be worth the try if he was the Emperor¡¯s precious son. It would be a bonus to win over the Princess¡¯s favor.

    Thanks to Noah, she obtained knowledge on how to treat his illness successfully. Even if she wasn¡¯t able to fully heal the child, she would support him to the point where he wouldn¡¯t pass away.

    It had been a while since she contemplated a method to accomplish a strong relationship with the Imperial family. This was perfect.

    ¡°Will I be able to meet the Princess?¡±

    Esther gazed at Dolores, her eyes glistening with hope.

    ¡°Her Highness?¡±

    Dolores tilted his head for a moment, then smiled cheerfully.

    It was common for aristocratic children to meet during young age and build close friendships.

    Moreover, as the daughter of the Grand Duke, it was only right they formed a connection.

    ¡°Of course, I can arrange a rendezvous for the both of you. However, it would be more convenient if the lady could enter the Imperial Palace along with the Grand Duke.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t have to ask for more.

    She settled on her agenda to follow Darwin any time he would leave for the Imperial Palace. In addition, she kept in mind the Seventh Prince¡¯s illness.

    ¡°By the way, the name of the Seventh Prince¡­¡±

    As Esther intended to ask for the child¡¯s name, Dolores appeared to have finished her investment.

    ¡°We have achieved all our purposes. I will make sure to send the dresses as soon as we finish adjusting the measures.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    As the topic altered, the Seventh Prince¡¯s image faded into thin air.

    Esther focused on the paper.

    ***

    The following day.

    Esther resided within the study room and focused solely on her work. A week had passed since such a routine emerged into her daily life.

    The current canvas was the largest among the remaining paintings. It was several times the size of Esther, large enough to occupy a whole wall.

    The canvas was immense and therefore required more time and focus to create just one stroke.

    Esther trudged diligently with her brush. Her eyes shone gold as she focused on her artwork.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Esther halted the moment she sensed something mushy slithering underneath her feet.

    It was BamBam. She had followed Esther into the study room. Recently, the snake continuously left her resting place and accompanied the girl around.

    ¡°You! You can¡¯t keep moving around like this.¡±

    Esther pretended to be furious as she stroked BamBam¡¯s head. BamBam slithered slightly, conveying her delight.

    Esther rested BamBam in a safe location and continued with her performance. She was nearly done with the sketch.

    She backed a few steps to observe the overall appearance and search whether there was any room for improvement. It was then that the door lashed open.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    Esther was overtaken by Judy¡¯s sudden appearance.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Judy¡¯s feet halted at the unusual response reverberating from Esther.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Judy seemed quite flustered by his sister¡¯s reaction. This was the first time she raised her voice to such an extent.

    In the meantime, Esther hurriedly covered the canvas with a white cloth set beside her. The size of the painting was so large she couldn¡¯t help but complain.

    ¡°What are you hiding?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t see it yet.¡±

    The more Esther endeavored to conceal the object, the greater Judy¡¯s curiosity grew. He playfully reached his hand.

    The fabric slightly uncovered the canvas as Judy pulled.

    Esther clung over Judy¡¯s arm to prevent him from proceeding.

    ¡°Brother! You really can¡¯t!!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll just look at it once. I won¡¯t tell anyone!¡±

    As Esther bickered Judy to leave, the door once again creaked.

    ¡°Why is it so loud?¡±

    It was Dennis. He entered as a result of Esther¡¯s loud shriek that emerged within the halls.

    As soon as he entered the room, Esther was close to tears as she struggled to block Judy.

    ¡°What are you doing? Esther wants you to stop.¡±

    Dennis immediately pulled Judy¡¯s collar. Thanks to this, his hand fell far from the canvas.

    ¡°Look at this. Esther¡¯s always here secretly and never shows me what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she¡¯s hiding. I¡¯m curious.¡±

    Dennis knew well that Esther had locked herself in the study room for the past few days.

    His curiosity also grew, now that he noticed the large cloth.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    As Dennis indicated signs of understanding of Judy¡¯s accusations, Esther¡¯s nervous eyes shook wildly.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    The painting Esther was immersed in so deeply was a birthday gift meant for Judy and Dennis.

    She brought a simple gift, but also received Noah¡¯s advice and aspired to create a gift filled with her sincerity. It was a decision she resolved a while ago.

    However, if she were to be exposed of her intentions, her hard work would remain meaningless.

    Esther didn¡¯t wish for her brothers to discover the painting until the day of their anniversary.

    Esther forced strength into her gaze and directed it towards Dennis.

    Currently, Dennis was the only person who could stop Judy.

 Chapter 62

    ¡°Brother Dennis. Please stop Brother Judy. Okay?¡±

    Esther, teary-eyed, raised her head to face Dennis. He naturally faltered in response to her fatal cuteness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take Judy with me.¡±

    He dragged Judy while at the same time assuring her.

    ¡°Ugh, why! I¡¯ll just look for a second¡­ Aren¡¯t you gonna let me go?¡±

    Judy fought to shake off Dennis¡¯s hand that remained glued to his shirt.

    Dennis didn¡¯t train as much as Judy, however, his grip was powerful.

    Esther cheered for Dennis internally as she adjusted the cloth.

    ¡°Esther, do you like Dennis more than me? That¡¯s unfair.¡±

    Judy did not hide his disappointment as he retaliated with Dennis.

    ¡°Do you expect her to like you when you ignore her pleas and act as you please?¡±

    ¡°I was just curious. Esther didn¡¯t play with me for days and only stayed here¡­¡±

    His shoulders naturally drooped as Esther sided with Dennis.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you when it¡¯s completed, so please wait a bit.¡±

    ¡°Finnee.¡±

    Judy yearned to pull the fabric nonetheless, but he held the urge. He didn¡¯t want Esther to dislike him.

    ¡°Ah, then do me a favor.¡±

    But it wasn¡¯t Judy to act depressed. Instead, he approached Esther, his eyes sparkling.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Last time, you did this in the garden to the fountain.¡±

    Judy waved his arms in all directions, mimicking Esther¡¯s movements.

    ¡°The water floated and then spilled like this! Show me one more time.¡±

    Following their visit to Sebastian¡¯s mansion, Judy informed Dennis of his conversation with Esther their ride back home.

    From that day onward, Dennis no longer hid the knowledge he knew of Esther. Although he didn¡¯t mention anything to anyone, of course.

    ¡°What if someone witnesses the whole situation? Don¡¯t request for such favors.¡±

    Dennis slammed the book he was holding over Judy¡¯s head, a pathetic expression on his face.

    ¡°C¡¯mon! It was awesome!¡±

    Upset, Judy turned his head and shot Dennis a glare. This was a situation that would eventually lead to a fight.

    ¡®What do I do?¡¯

    Esther hesitated to reach her hand towards them. The whole disagreement seemed to have emerged because of her, so she must be the one to stop their argument.

    Rather than intervening in their conversation, Esther reached for a vase. It was then that the water filling the pottery left its shape and advanced like a thread.

    The very thin, sparkly stream of water connected to Esther¡¯s palm. The jet of liquid blocked the two boys from each other.

    ¡°¡­Oh my god.¡±

    ¡°Wow! I didn¡¯t see this last time!¡±

    Judy and Dennis, mesmerized by the strange vision before them, silently admired the creation.

    ¡°It¡¯s much more intriguing than what I heard from Judy.¡±

    ¡°Just look at this. It was even more amazing last time.¡±

    Judy¡¯s anger seemed to have gone in a flash as he shrugged his shoulders boastfully.

    ¡°But why are my legs so itchy¡­¡±

    A green entity swiveled along Judy¡¯s legs.

    ¡°Argh! Why is this here again?¡±

    He screamed and fled.

    Esther chuckled as she observed Judy. She failed to recognize BamBam earlier on.

    ¡®I should have let BamBam go since the beginning.¡¯

    She gave a promise to herself for BamBam to stand guard the following days.

    His phobia of snakes was enough a cause for Judy to voluntarily leave the room. Only his voice resounded as he disappeared behind the door.

    Dennis rolled in laughter at Judy¡¯s foolish behavior.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I might also raise a snake. I can¡¯t believe Judy hates them that much.¡±

    After cackling to his hearts¡¯ extent, he wiped the tears from his eyes and smiled Esther¡¯s way.

    ¡°Sorry for disturbing you, Esther. I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    After Dennis left the room, it felt as if a storm had just passed by.

    Esther stood by for a few seconds in case the two returned before withdrawing the cloth from the canvas.

    ¡°¡­It was almost a disaster.¡±

    At that time, a sketch Judy and Dennis could not yet receive clearly revealed under the sun.

    On the canvas, three individuals were outlined against the platform.

    Darwin, a dependable father. Playful but friendly Judy, intelligent and mature Dennis.

    ¡°Family.¡±

    Esther fumbled with the paper as she mumbled the word to herself.

    The picture already seemed perfected enough with the three people, but there remained a space that had not yet been occupied.

    Esther held her brush and hesitated for a while before placing it against the space and displaying her talent.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m family too.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes glowed a beautiful golden as she filled in her remaining sketch.

    ***

    A few days later.

    Esther prepared to leave the mansion with the packed canteens.

    ¡°Will you bring everything?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I promised him last time.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t have any, but why so much¡­¡±

    The five large canteens of water had Dorothy tilt her head in bewilderment.

    By all means, the water wasn¡¯t simply h2O.

    Esther formerly assembled a strong combination of holy water as a means for Noah.

    However, one wouldn¡¯t discern the liquid to be ordinary unless they were conscious of mana.

    ¡°He may not have the resource.¡±

    Victor hoisted the jugs as he responded to Dorothy¡¯s speculations.

    ¡°I¡¯ll move everything to the carriage.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    With this, Noah would remain conscious, whether Esther encountered him or not.

    ¡°Where should I take the lady?¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Esther entered the wagon and handed the horseman a paper.

    It was the same note where Noah listed his address.

    Dorothy closed the door, confirming Esther was safely seated. She then asked.

    ¡°Will you meet the friend from last time?¡±

    ¡°Yes, because I promised.¡±

    She understood how painful and unbearable it was to wait for someone who would never come.

    Esther failed to keep her word the previous time, so she would make sure to uphold her promise henceforth.

    ¡°But, aren¡¯t we on our way to the mine?¡±

    Esther glanced outside the window in mystification. Every road they passed seemed familiar.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. We will pass the mine eventually¡­ Your friend resides in quite a remote area.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    The mine was located on the far outskirts of Tersia, so not many lived there.

    Therefore, the location of Noah¡¯s home wouldn¡¯t be visible even if one washed their eyes.

    ¡®Is it because of his disease?¡¯

    While Esther sympathized with the boy, the carriage hastened its pace before reaching the destination.

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    As she left the wagon with help from Victor, who insisted on escorting her, an empty range caught her view.

    A small house centered amidst nature, no different from the sanctuary.

    ¡°He lives here?¡±

    Esther squinted as she scrutinized the small building. She didn¡¯t hold a liking towards the lonely seeming dwelling.

    Just then, the door creaked open. Noah came into view. He halted the moment their eyes met.

    The boy rubbed his eyes in doubt of the moment, then sprinted, confirming she truly existed before him.

    His expressionless face filled with innocent laughter.

    ¡°Did you come to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have something to give you.¡±

    Esther struggled to conceal her embarrassment at his overwhelming cheerfulness.

    ¡°My Lady, where shall I place this?¡±

    Victor lifted a canteen from the wagon and threw it on the floor.

    ¡°I stopped by to give you this.¡±

    It was perfect timing.

    Esther smiled, her finger pointing towards the pitchers. She had originally planned to give him these, so there wasn¡¯t a need to feel flustered.

    ¡°I see. You can just come if you miss me.¡±

    Noah seemed to have confused Esther¡¯s words for an excuse with his reply.

    Flushed, Esther shifted her eyes from Noah¡¯s and spotted Palen leaving the building.

    Palen immediately hurried to Esther and bowed respectfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Oh, back then¡­ Right? Hello.¡±

    Esther greeted Palen gladly upon recognition. She recalled the face that accompanied her to the sanctuary a few times before now.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Palen was a superior of Esther¡¯s, but his heart overflowed with gratitude towards the person who saved Noah, his child.

    *TL/N: He thinks of Noah as his own son.

    Consequently, he couldn¡¯t control his emotions before Esther.

    ¡°Thank you so much¡­¡±

    Noah hurriedly grabbed Palen¡¯s arm before he could continue his words.

    ¡°Palen, please help move that inside.¡±

    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±

    Palen pursed his lips and left for Victor as he wiped tears from his eyes.

    ¡°W-wasn¡¯t he just crying?¡±

    ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t.¡±

    Esther, puzzled by Palen¡¯s sudden fit, questioned the situation. Noah dismissed her worries firmly.

    ¡°Would you like to enter my house?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a mine I own nearby, so I was thinking of stopping by.¡±

    Originally, she planned on briefly greeting Noah and returning to the mansion, but now that she passed by the construction, she thought to retrieve a few diamonds.

    However, as soon as Noah listened to Esther¡¯s response, he clapped his hands in surprise.

    ¡°Are you talking about the mountain behind me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, why?¡±

    ¡°I did think the clanging racket was endless. I guess there was a mine.¡±

    Noah frowned and rubbed his ears.

    ¡°Was it loud?¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    Esther stood speechless at his unwavering affirmation.

    ¡°Uhh¡­ Sorry.¡±

    Noah retorted that very moment. It seemed almost as though he anticipated her to apologize.

    ¡°If you¡¯re sorry, take me with you.¡±

    ¡°To the mine?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    He claimed to have suffered due to the worksite, and his smile was too beautiful for her to refuse.

    Eventually, Esther invited Noah to the mine.

    ***

    Esther: It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s a mine I own nearby, so I was thinking of stopping by.

    *Imagine being the daughter of a rich man*

 Chapter 63

    The range was not far away, but they chose to travel by carriage.

    Throughout the ride, Noah kept sneaking glances Esther¡¯s way.

    Esther eventually sighed, unable to ignore his stares any longer.

    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I looked too much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, as long as you know.¡±

    Noah stared at Esther a while before replying, ¡°Your hairstyle. It¡¯s my first time seeing you in it. It fits you well. Pretty.¡±

    Esther¡¯s hair was folded skillfully under Dorothy¡¯s expertise. The plait extended to her waist, a ribbon attached to the end.

    ¡°I kept looking because I wanted to tell you that.¡±

    ¡°T-thank you.¡±

    Although Esther knew herself to be unaccustomed to compliments, Noah¡¯s words were further distressing. It was strange.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡¯

    Esther faced her knees as she wriggled her fingers. Even now that she regretted her decision, it was already far too late.

    ***

    Upon their arrival, Esther and Noah advanced towards the site of construction.

    Only two workers could be seen managing the place.

    Both men associated with families that had been loyal to Tersia for generations, therefore, could be fully entrusted with the region.

    ¡°Has my lady come?¡±

    ¡°Gosh. It¡¯s been so long. We¡¯ve dug up this much diamond already in the meantime.¡±

    The miner smiled and pointed to the four bags pushed against the corner.

    Esther last received the gemstones three weeks ago. The amount laying before her was the quantity that accumulated over those three weeks.

    ¡°Thank you for everything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. What are we doing, just our job.¡±

    They wiped the sweat from their foreheads with a towel and resumed mining.

    The sound of their powerful pickaxes resounded along the mountains.

    ¡°This is my first time at a mine.¡±

    Noah, a prince, never entered a mine before.

    As the curious child carelessly roamed about, he bent towards a shining gadget. A diamond appeared to have fallen from the rest as they transferred them to the sacks.

    Noah picked the entity and reflected it against the sunlight.

    He stared blankly at the dazzling brilliance and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Esther, is this a diamond mine by chance?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Did Esther not mention the fact previously?

    Nevertheless, she kept an indifferent pace.

    ¡°Wow, I heard Tersia was a mineral-rich area, but I didn¡¯t know even diamond mines existed here.¡±

    Noah purely admired the fact.

    Diamond was the most expensive amid the remaining gems.

    The expense was so high that there were but a few diamond fields owned by the Imperial family.

    ¡°Amazing, really.¡±

    He was astounded by the fact that the Duke could so casually hand such property to his daughter.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Esther left Noah¡¯s stunned complexion and headed for the management headquarters.

    There existed several pickaxes and safety helmets.

    Esther selected a safety helmet and secured it over her head as Noah followed behind to observe her actions.

    ¡°Why are you wearing that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for diamonds.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re doing it yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s fun to dig and make your own money.¡±

    Esther smiled and carried her pickaxe outside.

    Of course, the one Esther brought with her wasn¡¯t the size of a normal pickaxe used by adults. It was one accustomed for her so she could easily lift it.

    ¡°What if you get hurt?¡±

    Noah accompanied Esther with a cleaver as he anxiously complained about her safety.

    As they trudged down the hill where the construction progressed, Dorothy had been already diligent with her work.

    ¡°Look at them. They¡¯re very hardworking, right?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t only Dorothy. Victor was also striking the ground across the maid.

    Although they seemed to be competing against each other, you could slowly distinguish their entertainment.

    ¡°Why are they doing that?¡±

    ¡°I said they could take any diamond they find.¡±

    Since then, Dorothy had always remained eager to find diamonds during every given moment when they attended the worksite.

    At first, it had only been Dorothy who did so. Victor was quite the opposite.

    He once picked a pickaxe to experience the occupation. In the end, he lost the only diamond found to Dorothy.

    Since that day, he had dug diligently to restore his pride.

    ¡°Now, shall I start?¡±

    As Esther rolled her sleeves, Noah also lifted his pickaxe.

    ¡°I want to join too.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever used a pickaxe before?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ve never done this before. But what¡¯s so difficult about it?¡±

    Noah spoke as if it were no big deal as he clanged the ax against the ground. However, the outcome wasn¡¯t as he expected.

    ¡°You sure are trying hard, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What? Why isn¡¯t this working?¡±

    Flustered, Noah settled more strength to his arms. However, no matter his attempts, only dust floated within the air.

    Esther struggled to hold back her laughter as the pickaxe had yet to enter the soil.

    ¡°You¡¯re really bad at this.¡±

    She had anticipated such a beautiful person to have been raised flawlessly, having not experienced one ounce of effort. She was right.

    ¡°Watch me.¡± Esther pushed Noah to the side and set out with her cleaver.

    Her physical ability was not as powerful as Noah¡¯s. However, her operating procedure was good enough for the pickaxe to drill through the ground every time.

    Noah pursed his lips as he observed Esther¡¯s brilliant techniques.

    ¡°How can you be so good at this?¡±

    ¡°Hard work is my specialty.¡±

    She had been in charge of the laundry and insignificant chores as such during her stay at the temple, therefore spent her time completing her duties eagerly. This was the main reason for her professionalism.

    ¡°But, digging in whichever way you want may damage the diamonds. You need to apply only enough strength, like this.¡±

    Esther moved her small hands over and over before uncovering a diamond that contained not a single scratch.

    How much power and skill originated from that small body.

    Noah¡¯s lips twitched.

    ¡°I think I know how your escort Victor feels now.¡±

    Noah burned in motivation. He couldn¡¯t lose to Esther in such a pathetic fashion.

    The stronger he penetrated the soil, the stronger the smell of dirt filled his nostrils.

    The smell was so nice that he even started sniffing at some point.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    ¡°No. This is more fun than I thought.¡±

    It was the first time Noah felt such joy from sweating like this.

    He felt more alive than ever.

    Working and sweating. It was a simple, yet long-forgotten sensation during his stay at the sanctuary.

    ¡°I received help once more. Even though I was the one planning to help you.¡±

    Noah felt a rush of emotions as he flung his ax into the ground.

    ¡°What? I didn¡¯t hear you.¡±

    Esther eagerly hurled her hatchet beside him. She paused and glanced towards the boy.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Noah shook his head and poured soil from his pickaxe over Esther¡¯s shoes.

    There wasn¡¯t much difference as Esther¡¯s feet were already tangled in the mixture. However, Esther grumpily inflated her cheeks.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Just. I want to play with you.¡±

    Noah reached to scoop a handful of soil and sprinkled it over Esther¡¯s shoes.

    The dirt eventually piled, and Esther¡¯s feet were firmly buried underneath.

    ¡°You are pickaxe confiscated!¡±

    Esther pulled her feet forward as she glared at Noah. However, there was more soil than she anticipated. She lost her balance.

    Noah hurriedly supported Esther¡¯s arms.

    Esther took the chance to sweep Noah¡¯s cheeks with both her hands.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Noah hurriedly pulled his face backward. However, the mud remained smudged on his face.

    ¡°Are you going to be like this?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll wipe it off for you.¡±

    Esther pretended to feel apologetic and put forward her hands on his cheeks once more. Naturally, the mud wasn¡¯t wiped away but instead spread even more.

    ¡°On your face¡­ Pfft, sorry. You have¡­ Ahaha.¡±

    Esther reached her limit as she burst into boisterous laughter. She couldn¡¯t keep herself from doing so any longer.

    It was the first time Esther smiled so brightly.

    The refreshing merriment caused not only Noah to halt but also Dorothy and Victor.

    ¡°My Lady?¡±

    At that moment, everyone lost their words and gazed at Esther¡¯s expression. They seemed possessed by her innocent nature.

    ¡®She knows how to laugh like this.¡¯

    Noah felt as if his heart stopped beating. He had never before witnessed Esther with such an expression in his dreams. Ever.

    After scarcely coming to his senses, Noah sent Esther a playful glance.

    ¡°So mean. Is my face that funny?¡±

    Esther folded her waist, still unable to control her laughter.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, really. Heh. I just¡­ I can¡¯t stop laughing.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really¡­ I can¡¯t say anything because you¡¯re smiling so prettily. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯d rather give up my face.¡±

    Noah, yielding, held Esther¡¯s hand and streaked more dirt across his face.

    Esther¡¯s laughter carried by the wind. As if a virus, it gradually transmitted from Noah all the way to Dorothy and victor, eventually reaching the workers.

    There was nothing much funny, but they all laughed for a while.

    Following,

    Esther breathed heavily, barely calming herself. She cackled so hard her voice became hoarse.

    ¡°Phew, it finally stopped.¡±

    ¡°But why are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Esther, unaware of the fact, quickly touched the corner of her eyes.

    They were truly wet.

    ¡°Something must have gone into my eye.¡±

    She bewilderedly dried her eyes with her sleeves. It was then that she felt remorse for what she had done to Noah. She reached to rub his cheek with her sleeve.

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to remove the dirt. What should I do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you smile like just now, you can always add more.¡±

    Noah¡¯s blunt statement contained sincerity.

    She smiled again, grateful for his kind heart. The corners of her mouth naturally rolled upward.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m tired.¡±

    Esther collapsed, her body wasted of its strength. Her clothes would become stained as a result, but she didn¡¯t mind.

    Right now, she felt so peaceful that she wished for time to stop.

    Noah took a seat beside Esther and stretched forth his hand.

    ¡°I have big hands.¡±

    Esther observed Noah¡¯s palm without much thought.

    It was twice the size of Esther¡¯s.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    As Esther did the same with hers, Noah gently high-fived her.

    ¡°You practiced a lot with your mining skills. Lend me some of your strength.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I¡¯m too tired.¡±

    When Esther retreated her hand, Noah clenched his fingers in regret.

    ¡°Esther, do you like accessories?¡±

    Esther instantly shook her head.

    ¡°Not that much.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t interested in accessories, to begin with.

    They weren¡¯t necessary.

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t even have a ring?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Noah hummed enthusiastically in response. In the meantime, he reached for the diamond secured in his pocket.

    ***

    Me this whole chapter:

    Ok, let me get to the point. THIS¡¯LL HAVE A MANHWA ADAPTION!!!!! I know, I¡¯m too excited for this UwU The release date is undecided, but we know it¡¯s happening so Let¡¯s look forward to it!! I¡¯ll be releasing much more chapters henceforth, so do continue supporting me, thanks~~

 Chapter 64

    ¡°Shall we make two rings out of this? We¡¯ll both wear one each.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Noah lowered his head in regret upon observing Esther¡¯s questioning glance.

    ¡°¡­Nevermind. Can I take this?¡±

    ¡°You dug it up, so take it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Noah held the diamond in the sky before tucking it back into his pockets.

    ¡®He also likes it.¡¯

    Although Noah seemed to have no desire for materialistic items, the diamond didn¡¯t fail to catch his attention. Esther silently nodded her head.

    ¡°Esther, look at the sky. It¡¯s very bright.¡±

    ¡°Sky?¡±

    She heeded his words and lifted her head disinterestedly.

    The blue sky seemed unrealistically empty.

    As Esther thought so, her mind wandered back to the information Dolores provided earlier.

    ¡°Noah, did you know?¡±

    Noah shifted his head to the side and met Esther¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a prince who has the same disease as you.¡±

    He froze.

    ¡°¡­Where did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°When I left to purchase a dress.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear anything else besides that? Their name¡­¡±

    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t ask.¡±

    Noah seemed relieved to learn that Esther wasn¡¯t interested in the matter to the extent she¡¯d ask for his name.

    ¡°I knew.¡±

    Noah¡¯s sudden subdued tone of voice caused Esther to turn in surprise.

    Not only did he suddenly seem weak, but he was also biting his lips nervously.

    ¡®Did I make a mistake?¡¯

    Esther blinked repeatedly. She was flustered by Noah¡¯s sudden change in atmosphere.

    Noah, however, only gazed at Esther silently. This continued for a while.

    Then, he slightly parted his lips.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    His voice and attitude seemed rather grave. It felt strange facing a Noah that wasn¡¯t smiling.

    Esther nervously fiddled with her braided hair.

    ¡°Nevermind. You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡±

    She didn¡¯t wish for him to speak about matters he was uncomfortable with.

    Furthermore, there were many secrets Esther hid from Noah.

    ¡°I want to say it.¡±

    However, Noah had already committed himself to speaking. He leaned towards Esther and recited slowly.

    ¡°I am that prince.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the Seventh Prince. I am currently in a situation where I¡¯ve been abandoned and lost my status.¡±

    Although Noah hadn¡¯t spoken of the matter, he never intended to hide anything from the start.

    ¡®A Prince?¡¯

    Esther absent-mindedly faced Noah. She wondered if she heard wrong.

    Now that she scrutinized Noah at a closer distance, his face seemed like one belonging to a wealthy family.

    Well, maybe not. His current face was too filthy for her to know.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Adopted into the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion. Acquainted with the Prince.

    Had her past self seen this, she would¡¯ve thought of everything to be a dream.

    ¡°Are you surprised? I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you in advance.¡±

    Noah remained restless as he observed Esther. He was anxious she¡¯d feel hurt.

    ¡°I am surprised¡­ But it¡¯s okay.¡±

    However, Esther swiftly regained her composure and shook her head. She faced Noah.

    ¡°It¡¯s just that you didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t note to be a prince, but at the same time, he never denied anything.

    Considering Darwin was the person to introduce Noah to Esther, she was the fool for being oblivious.

    Why he didn¡¯t tell her beforehand¡­ There were too many things Esther kept hidden from Noah for him to feel guilty for that reason.

    ¡°There are a lot of things I didn¡¯t say either.¡±

    Esther sighed and pressed her hand against the ground.

    The soil gradually left between her fingers.

    ¡°Then, how about this?¡±

    Noah slipped his hand beside Esther¡¯s.

    Noah had no courage to hold her palm, but he worked so they could slightly collide with each other.

    ¡°Let¡¯s confess what we didn¡¯t tell each other.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Esther squeezed a handful of dirt and spread it over Noah¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do it later.¡±

    Noah lowered his head remorsefully. However, that didn¡¯t last long. He recovered his depressed state and smiled brightly.

    Thanks to Noah, the awkward air returned to its original state.

    It would be meaningless to consider a prince a prince when he lost his status, or say an orphan adopted by the Grand Duke to be a princess.

    Esther decided to treat Noah the same as before.

    ¡°Is the ball soon?¡±

    ¡°Yep. It¡¯s next week.¡±

    ¡°What will you wear that day?¡±

    She roughly summarized the whole situation. Noah seemed apologetic he wouldn¡¯t be able to see Esther in any of the outfits.

    ¡°Just in case no one asked you to be their partner already.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°The first dance is meaningful. Wait to dance with me later.¡±

    How could he so shamelessly utter such words? Esther¡¯s face heated.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that. You¡¯re not coming anyway.¡±

    Esther jumped from her seat and wiped her bottom.

    She then hurried down the hill to Dorothy and Victor.

    She had spent too much time with Noah.

    It would be dangerous for them to stay together any longer.

    Victor waved his hand as Esther neared the carriage.

    ¡°The diamonds have been moved to the wagon.¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Your face is red¡­ Did you overwork yourself too much?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean red! You¡¯re seeing things.¡±

    Esther covered her cheeks and avoided meeting Victor¡¯s worried eyes.

    Her cheeks were red¡­ She wanted to desperately hide.

    And Noah, who followed after her,

    ¡°You have to dance with me. Okay?¡±

    Even upon their entry to the carriage, he continued to nag Esther again and again.

    ***

    At last, the twin¡¯s anniversary had arrived. It was a day the whole mansion was occupied preparing for, so the overall atmosphere was energetic.

    The party would take place in the afternoon, and a march would be scheduled in the morning. It was what Darwin had included so they could greet the people of the village.

    Esther finished preparing herself beforehand and left to sneak inside the exhibition hall.

    Her paintings hung throughout the spacious area. The exhibition hall was scheduled to open once the ball proceeded.

    Esther trudged to stand in front of the painting, which boasted the largest size of all platforms.

    Unlike the rest, its frame was obscured by a veil.

    ¡°My lady.¡±

    The butler, Delbert, had initially come to verify the hall once more when he encountered Esther. He approached her side.

    ¡°Are you here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I came to see the painting.¡±

    Although it was something she created discreetly, Delbert was in charge of all affairs throughout the mansion.

    She had to reveal this much to him.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell father, did you?¡±

    ¡°Of course. This is our little secret.¡±

    Delbert smiled as Esther rolled her eyes anxiously.

    ¡°His Grace is only aware of the exhibition matter overall.¡±

    Delbert¡¯s eyes remained warm as he smiled at Esther.

    ¡°May I dare voice my thoughts on the painting?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Esther waited for what would follow, nervous he would think of it as insufficient.

    ¡°It is breathtaking. This is the first time in my 54 years that I¡¯ve shed tears before such skill.¡±

    He was overcome with shock as he removed the veil the night before to inspect the condition.

    Esther had provided him with a proper explanation of what the cover consisted of, but seeing it himself was like a bolt of lighting.

    As a person of Tersia, he was overwhelmed by the family presentation, but more fundamental emotions swelled.

    It was a drawing that compelled him to feel blessed. Furthermore, the artwork conveyed the true meaning of family.

    ¡°Thank you for allowing me to see this kind of treasure. I wanted to sincerely thank the lady.¡±

    Esther clasped her lips, flustered by Delbert¡¯s admiration.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much.¡±

    Still, she didn¡¯t dislike his compliments. She grinned and wiggled her fingers.

    ¡°Well¡­ will my brother¡¯s and father like it?¡±

    ¡°I guarantee they will.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    She glanced once more at the painting, still anxious it wouldn¡¯t mount to their expectations. It was then that Victor arrived to escort Esther.

    ¡°My Lady, we must leave now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    It was time to begin the procession.

    Esther bid farewell to Delbert and turned to leave the exhibition hall.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Have a safe time.¡±

    Victor praised Esther for her beautiful appearance throughout their walk towards the main gate.

    However, Esther was too engrossed worrying over the march to hear him. Victor seemed to have noticed as he asked,

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°¡­A little bit.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You won¡¯t have to worry about any other ladies. Just straighten your shoulders.¡±

    Esther straightened her stiff shoulders as she followed his advice.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Victor winked playfully.

    ¡°The carriage is over there.¡±

    The carriage by the entrance was very magnificent. It fit its title of a ¡®procession carriage¡¯.

    In addition, it was open on all sides, so a person could see from any location freely.

    Esther observed the wagon as Dennis, Judy, and Darwin left it.

    She could glimpse three existing halo¡¯s behind them as they advanced towards her.

    Darwin and his twin sons were attractive to the point even their backs were flawless.

    Although she found herself comfortable around them, it was still amazing she was even there.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    As soon as Darwin saw Esther, he raised his arms and pulled her into a hug.

    Now that such behavior was familiar to her, Esther nodded without much thought.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Darwin moved to sit Esther in the wagon when Judy and Dennis reached their hand simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you.¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t accept Dennis. Hold my hand.¡±

    Darwin sighed as he observed the twins bickering.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be the case. Of course, she will hold my hand.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll see. Hmph. Esther! Is it me or Dennis? Choose quickly.¡±

    Judy stretched out his hand in an effort to express that Esther had to choose him.

    ***

    Ackk the big event is strarting!!! >~< I can''t wait for the events to unfold but I can bet you 5 chapters that rabies will appear and cause a damn stir¡­ I have hopes for rabies to finally be recognized as a virus quick¡­????

    I also want to say that all these chapters weren''t only done by me! There were those who proofread a very large amount of chapters, and rawtypers who provided the raws. I was the translator for about every chapter except a few, so credits to any translator who worked in this novel. That''s all, thanks!

 Chapter 65

    ¡°I¡¯ll just accept both. That way, I won¡¯t have to choose.¡±

    Esther smiled and reached her hands forth as she accepted both escorts.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you¡¯re supposed to do!¡±

    ¡°Lower your arm if you don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Never.¡±

    Judy sulked towards Dennis¡¯s cold remark. Nonetheless, he didn¡¯t let go of Esther¡¯s hand and helped her inside the carriage.

    Darwin¡¯s eyes brimmed with affection as he observed Esther successfully disciplining the twins.

    ¡°Overly intelligent.¡±

    As he whispered ¡®Perhaps my daughter is a genius¡­¡¯, Ben couldn¡¯t help but feel panicked.

    The wagon was so spacious that more than four people could occupy the place comfortably. They sat facing each other and departed.

    The promenade was considered a dangerous area, therefore many escorts surrounded the carriage.

    Esther marveled about the wagon as it proceeded. It was then that she recalled the handkerchiefs. She scoured her bag and shyly fidgeted with the cloth.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    For the past several days, Esther had been diligently rehearsing her embroidery skills to create a handkerchief with the engraving of the Tersia symbol.

    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Do you want me to wear it?¡±

    Judy puffed his nostrils arrogantly but still snuck a glance towards the handkerchief.

    *TL/N: I guess he was still cranky about the hand thing earlier lmao¡­ Cute Judy <3

    ¡°I don''t like such things.¡±

    ¡°Then, let''s pretend nothing happened¡­¡±

    ¡°Come on, you can¡¯t just give and take back-!¡±

    The moment Esther pretended to withdraw the cloth, Judy embraced it in panic.

    Esther grinned and leaned over to adjust the handkerchief inside Judy¡¯s pocket.

    ¡°This is Dennis''s.¡±

    After she turned to face Dennis, he readily received the gift. He appeared to be earnestly awaiting his turn.

    ¡°I was wondering what you were doing these days, but it turns out you made this. Thanks.¡±

    Unlike Judy, he didn''t forget to thank Esther. He positioned his handkerchief. The shape in which he assembled was both elegant and tidy.

    Esther happily observed the twins when a burning sensation caused her to turn to the side.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Darwin was intently gazing at her as if expecting something for himself.

    Esther held back her laughter and pulled one more from her bag.

    ¡°I have father¡¯s too.¡±

    ¡°Ahm, why did you go through the trouble to make mine? It must¡¯ve been a hassle.¡±

    Unlike his indifferent tone, the corners of Darwin¡¯s mouth curled upward.

    Darwin arranged Esther¡¯s handkerchief in place of the one he carried.

    ''I''m glad I made one more.¡¯

    She was worried that his reaction would be disapproving, but seeing his expression made her reassured.

    ¡°But, no matter how much I think about it, Dennis''s seems nicer.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s natural for others to think of another person¡¯s belongings to be better than theirs.¡±

    ¡°Really? Anyway, switch with me. It¡¯s annoying when I think Esther put more effort into yours than she did in mine.¡±

    Judy coveted Dennis¡¯s handkerchief. Seeing Dennis¡¯s was nicer than his meant Esther placed more of her sincerity into that one.

    Esther flusteredly endeavored to stop the two from fighting.

    ¡®The boisterous atmosphere is pleasant.¡¯

    Darwin remained silent as he alternated glances between Esther and the twins. Just a year ago, it was nothing close to this.

    Their last anniversary didn¡¯t consist of a family gathering before the party. It was simply seen as an annual event.

    However, many things have altered upon Esther¡¯s arrival. The twins were especially looking forward to this day.

    ¡®Esther also seems to laugh well.¡¯

    A smile remained on her face throughout their gathering. It was unbelievably bright and lively for this to be the first time she¡¯d been like this.

    Darwin reached his hand over Esther''s hair as it blew against the wind.

    ¡°You seem happy.¡±

    ¡°Because it''s my brothers'' birthday.¡±

    Whenever Esther said anything, the three would burst into smiles. They seemed to smile even as she breathed.

    ¡°Well, I hung a present at the exhibition hall¡­¡±

    Esther decided to let them know of the gift in advance as they wouldn¡¯t have much time after the promenade began.

    She felt embarrassed and nervous upon her recollection of the painting.

    ¡°A gift?¡±

    ¡°What did you put on it? A picture? Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ This is my first time hearing of it.¡±

    Dennis, Judy, and Darwin revealed their curiosities one after the other, but Esther only stuck her tongue out and grinned.

    ¡°Check it out later. Father, you must also see it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The four alternated looks with each other, creating a warm atmosphere. Esther continued smiling brightly.

    ¡°We will soon reach the village.¡±

    She glanced outside the window in response to Ben''s voice. People were already gathering at the entrance.

    Esther''s heart began to pound.

    Although she had overcome the trauma of people¡¯s eyes gazing at her, the young girl was still anxious.

    Esther stood firm once again as she recalled the ridiculing eyes of those at the temple.

    She had grown strong enough to face such stares readily.

    ¡°My Lady, I''ll give you this.¡±

    What Ben handed to her was a woven basket.

    ¡°Flower petals?¡±

    Esther tilted her head as she observed the contents.

    ¡°Yes. These are Raculus flowers, which hold the meaning of blessing. You can scatter the petals over the crowd as we proceed.¡±

    ¡°Blessing?¡±

    Esther embarrassedly blinked her eyes.

    The meaning of blessing put forth an immense amount of burden on her.

    As she tried to return the basket to Ben, Darwin gently but firmly held Esther''s hand to stop her from moving.

    ¡°Everyone will be delighted.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Esther could read the support plastered on Darwin¡¯s eyes.

    She mustn''t avoid it. Esther clenched her fists. She decided to simply think of it as distribution petals.

    The promenade had finally begun. Everyone cheered as they marched along with the carriage; the people seemed worried they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to greet the Ducal family.

    Esther observed the twins as they waved and followed in awkwardly as she scattered petals in the air.

    Then people flocked to the area where Esther bestrewed the petals.

    Everyone was trying their best to receive Esther''s blessing.

    It wasn¡¯t her intention, but Esther¡¯s mana unconsciously inhabited the petals as she threw one handful at a time.

    Simply being at a near distance with the buds cleared the crowd¡¯s mind. Those who received the mana felt serene.

    ¡°How¡­ What is this overwhelming feeling? I feel truly blessed.¡±

    ¡°Me too. I was curious about the newcomer, but I am already in love with her.¡±

    Those who received Esther¡¯s energy felt sincere goodwill towards their new lady.

    While Esther diligently sprinkled the remaining petals, her popularity amongst the people reached its limit.

    ¡°Everyone seems to like you.¡±

    Judy peeked outside the carriage in amusement.

    She¡¯s never seen him this enthusiastic before.

    Esther was puzzled by this situation.

    She didn¡¯t expect such great hospitality.

    ¡°I should have prepared more petals. We will run out quickly.¡±

    Ben seemed apologetic towards the now-empty basket when,

    ¡°You can go bring more.¡±

    Darwin articulated in a solemn tone as he stared into the crowd.

    ¡°What? I-I understand!¡±

    Never before had they called for more petals during a promenade.

    Therefore, Ben was perplexed. However, he left urgently to gather more. Esther was able to reassuringly continue.

    ¡®Pretty.¡¯

    She smiled as the petals spread from her fingertips and dispersed, fluttering against the wind.

    It was amazing how her life altered in such a direction. This felt like a dream to her.

    ¡®If this is a dream, I hope I never wake up.¡¯

    Once she woke up, such a happy fantasy would be likely to never occur again.

    ***

    Everyone was actively preparing for the ball after the promenade.

    There were many people in Esther¡¯s chamber urgently waiting for her return.

    ¡°We don''t have much time. I''ll proceed right away.¡±

    Dolores, the person in charge of Esther, spoke gravely.

    ¡°Have you not tried #2 yet?¡±

    The party began at five o''clock, so there were three more hours left. Esther didn''t understand why everyone was in a hurry.

    ¡°Goodness. My lady! The boutiques on Lille Street have been crowded ever since the morning. Every time there is a banquet such as this, everyone puts in much effort to prepare for it.¡±

    Dolores passionately explained that for a person to stand out the most at a party, they must work hard to dress up.

    ¡°This will be your first official party.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Esther entrusted herself to Dolores and the maids.

    The sky-blue dress seemed as attractive as ever.

    As soon as Esther changed into the gown, exclamations burst around her.

    ¡°How does it look so good on you? You seem like a saint that has descended from the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Ahaha¡­ Thank you.¡±

    Esther smiled awkwardly at the mention of the word ¡®saint¡¯.

    It¡¯s likely the resemblance was made due to the sky-blue dress.

    ¡®Why did I choose blue.¡¯

    Still, she felt better after the series of compliments.

    She found the fluttering hems of the dress and lacing pleasing to the eye.

    Since then, three long hours of preparation have taken place.

    As Dolores said, three hours were barely sufficient.

    Modeling the dress, delegating the hair to a professional designer, selecting fitting cosmetics and accessories.

    There were too many steps to push through.

    "Is there a lot left?"

    Esther''s eyes turned blank from fatigue. She couldn''t imagine what was to come at the party when she became tired just from this.

    "We are finished. Do you wish to take a look in the mirror?"

    Dolores''s expression glistened with satisfaction and pride.

    Esther turned to the mirror without much expectation when she underwent a sudden awakening.

    "¡­Wow."

    Although her face contained very light makeup, the touch of the specialists stood on a different level. With the subtle contrasts, she transformed into a different person.

    The individual in the mirror seemed like such a sophisticated, doll-like individual that Esther couldn''t recall her previous appearance.

    "Everyone will be stunned. The atmosphere will turn insane the moment you leave."

    There was an exaggeration in Dolores'' words, but Esther didn''t dislike it.

    She couldn''t take her eyes off the mirror while Dorothy entered with a box.

    "My lady, the butler handed me this gift and left."

    The package was secured with a red ribbon.

    "For me? Did someone send it to me?"

    "I don''t know much about that."

    Esther pondered whether to head to her brother''s first before resolving to unpack the gift.

    Slip.

    As she untied the ribbon and removed the wrapping paper, an accessory parcel was revealed. Esther opened the lid carefully before pausing in surprise.

    "A diamond necklace?"

    ***

    Love this??????

 Chapter 66

    Esther¡¯s mumbles were overshadowed by the fuss caused by Dolores and Dorothy.

    ¡°My¡­ Would you look at this!¡±

    ¡°An extravagant pendant such as this is likely to be costly. Who could have sent this?¡±

    Esther was equally astonished by the sudden accessory. One person surfaced as a possibility for the sudden gift.

    ¡®Noah.¡¯

    She could recall him asking to keep the diamond he found the day they left for the mine.

    ¡°Do you have any idea who the person might be? Perhaps¡­ the lady¡¯s significant other?¡±

    Dolores¡¯s eyes glistened in hope for any details of the yet-to-be-unfolded mystery.

    ¡°Well, we¡¯re simply friends.¡±

    However, Esther remained silent and gently grazed the necklace with her fingertips.

    When did he process the gemstone into a necklace? Whatever his intentions were, just the thought of Noah caused her heart to pound uncontrollably.

    ¡°This necklace would fit appropriately with the dress. Shall we change pendants?¡±

    Esther ultimately removed the one on her neck and replaced it with Noah¡¯s. One would think the outfit was a set.

    Esther smiled bashfully as she observed the necklace through the mirror.

    ¡®I want to show you.¡¯

    She wished to meet and show Noah her appearance¡­! She shook her head, baffled.

    knock knock,

    Victor knocked to announce his arrival before entering the room. This meant they were to leave soon.

    ¡°My Lady¡­¡±

    Victor spotted Esther before standing where he was. He gazed at her as if he fell in love at first sight.

    Esther shyly avoided Victor¡¯s eyes. It was then that Victor regained his senses.

    ¡°Today, no one will help but fall in love with the lady.¡±

    He praised Esther, his tone sincere.

    She had always been lovely, but today, she was fascinating enough to the point Victor¡¯s heart pounded.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Esther raised the corner of her lips awkwardly and looked into the mirror to witness her appearance for the last time.

    Her rich flowing hair, along with the pretty dress that flawlessly complimented her figure.

    She couldn¡¯t be compared to herself from before.

    This was her now.

    She slowly brushed her palm against the glass. The chilly sensation ran through her hands, permeating against her bones.

    It was nerve-wracking how she would soon be evaluated before others. The one thing she despised and was afraid of.

    But now, she felt prepared to do anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Esther conducted eye contact with herself in the mirror and nodded. It was now time to attend the ball.

    ¡°Have a safe trip.¡±

    ¡°Yes. See you later, Dorothy.¡±

    Esther¡¯s strides as she passed the door were the most assertive she¡¯d ever been.

    Louis Hall, the location for the ball, was thoroughly arranged for this very day.

    Although it was a two-story building, there was only one spiral staircase in the middle of the banquet.

    The ball was arranged on the first floor where the nourishments were prepared. The second floor was reserved solely for the Tersia family.

    The chandelier studded with pure diamonds radiated a luxurious atmosphere.

    Insignificant enhancements such as the stairs, railings, and handles consisted of gold to indicate the wealth of Tersia.

    Guests had gathered in pairs and began chatting before the official banquet proceeded.

    The nobles scurried from one area to the other in search of new information.

    ¡°Did anyone hear? Of the official announcement that is to be made today.¡±

    ¡°The rumors turned out to be accurate¡­ I was truly astonished.¡±

    The light conversations of the young ladies rapidly converted to the hot topic of the banquet.

    ¡°Perhaps there is a woman the Grand Duke hid? Otherwise, there is a little-to-no chance a child would appear so suddenly.¡±

    ¡°I know. He isn¡¯t a person who¡¯d simply adopt a child.¡±

    Therefore, all the gossip concluded with the saying the child was an illegitimate child of the Duke¡¯s.

    ¡°That¡¯s too bad. While his Grace is handsome, he was romantically indulged with his deceased wife to the extent he¡¯d never erased her from his mind.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true but¡­ How could any of us stand by his side when we¡¯re too scared to face him?¡±

    The hall filled with laughter towards the groundless statements that had yet to be proven.

    ¡°Where did he bring her from?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dying of curiosity.¡±

    It was no exaggeration to call this an unprecedented event. People¡¯s interests were fiery, and with every passing speculation, they grew rampant.

    It was then.

    Elisha, who had been quietly listening to the crowd that regarded her as invisible, stepped forward hesitantly.

    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t tell anyone about this¡­¡±

    In an instant, all attention was drawn to her. Elisha¡¯s cheeks turned red from all the attention directed at her.

    ¡°Do you know something?¡±

    ¡°Hurry and tell us.¡±

    ¡°Right. Lady Elisha, right?¡±

    Elisha anxiously glanced around and lowered her voice. Everyone around her held their breath.

    ¡°Yes. I heard this directly from my relative¡­¡±

    ¡°Do continue.¡±

    Elisha hesitated for a moment, then clasped her eyes shut and confessed the secret to all the fierce eyes gazing at her.

    ¡°I-I think the adopted lady was brought from the central temple.¡±

    ¡°What? What are you implying with that?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡±

    The young ladies burst into laughter.

    It was a well-known fact that every person knew. The relationship between Darwin and the temple wasn¡¯t the best it could be.

    ¡°It¡¯s true. My uncle¡­¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you wish to attract attention, I refuse to be informed of the wrong information. Your speculations should be plausible, before anything.¡±

    The young lady beside Elisha sent her a cold gaze. Elisha helplessly lowered her head and apologized continuously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    She managed to escape the crowd and trudged to a corner.

    As she reprimanded herself for speaking of useless things, a person appeared beside her.

    ¡°What you said earlier, could you elaborate in more detail?¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Who are you¡­Hyuk!¡±

    It appeared someone had overheard the conversation.

    Elisha turned her head in a dejected manner before ceasing to breathe as she configured the person standing before her.

    ¡°Duke Brions??¡±

    ¡°Shh. Please keep quiet. I don¡¯t wish to draw attention.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Brions quieted Elisha and warily glanced at their surroundings.

    ¡°Continue what you were speaking earlier. What did you hear from your relatives?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s¡­¡±

    A high-ranking figure such as the Duke of Brions believed in the story which no one would consider.

    She brought forth all the information she knew merrily.

    ¡°This information was brought to me by my uncle, who is a priest. He claimed for his Grace to have bought an orphan listed as one of the many Saint candidates.¡±

    ¡°An orphan listed as a Saint candidate? Do you mean he adopted that orphan?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Brions was startled. He simply wished to hear more of what he¡¯d heard by chance, but the matter turned out to be unusual.

    ¡°Can you take responsibility for what you said?¡±

    ¡°Yes? It was something I simply heard.¡±

    Elisha flusteredly shook her head. Her eyes shook anxiously at the word ¡®responsibility¡¯.

    ¡°Then don¡¯t go around spreading unconfirmed speculations. I have memorized your face.¡±

    ¡°I-I understand.¡±

    The Duke only turned after Elisha joined the rest of the nobles.

    He acted calm before Elisha, but his lips hardened throughout their talk.

    ¡®I must confirm.¡¯

    The fact that Darwin adopted a child also baffled him, but with the mention of the temple, his nerves shook.

    ***

    Esther, Judy, and Dennis stood side by side outside the door of the arched two-story entrance.

    Unlike Esther and Dennis¡¯s calm and mature appearance, Judy seemed nervous.

    ¡°Brother Judy seems nervous?¡±

    ¡°Right. Why are you so nervous?¡±

    Dennis tapped Judy¡¯s trembling shoulders. Judy flapped like a piece of paper.

    ¡°The thought of introducing Esther makes me nervous¡­ Damn it, I don¡¯t know anymore.¡±

    Judy scratched his head and jumped in place. It was a special measure to help relieve his tension.

    At the same time,

    Darwin stood before the banquet to announce the start of the party.

    ¡°Thank you to all the distinguished guests who arrived to celebrate my children¡¯s anniversary despite their busy schedules.¡±

    The children¡¯s names were called one after the other. The door opened wide and lights poured from the party hall.

    ¡®It¡¯s bright.¡¯

    Esther stared blankly at the lights before the twins reached their hands in wait for Esther.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll enter together.¡±

    Esther nodded and clutched both hands simultaneously. She slowly set food inside the party venue.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Dennis asked softly from beside. She nodded vigorously in response to his caring worry.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Esther exchanged glances with a big smile and walked more confidently. She held their hands firmly.

    Tap tap.

    Her glass shoes collided with the floor in clear motion.

    The eyes of those gathered in the hall hurriedly followed the sound.

    Seeing the three together, people¡¯s gazes began to fill with curiosity. Esther was the center of all eyes.

    The main characters of the party were the twins, but since Esther had appeared alongside them, they only stared at the adopted lady in silence.

    It didn¡¯t take long for their bafflement to turn into admiration and praise.

    ¡°Goodness, she seems like a doll.¡±

    ¡°Right? She truly resembles a person of Tersia, doesn¡¯t she?¡±

    Goodwill existed in the eyes of those looking at Esther.

    ¡°Welcome. Happy birthday.¡±

    Darwin stood on the wide platform as he welcomed the three children with a warm smile.

    The loudspeaker was forwarded to Judy and Dennis. It was an object that increased the volume of a voice.

    Judy, whom no one would believe was trembling just a while ago, greeted the guests with an enthusiastic voice.

    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Laughter erupted with every word the twins spoke. In particular, the young ladies giggled abnormally.

    Esther looked over the hall as they greeted those who attended the banquet.

    Then, she made eye contact with a boy who was staring at her. His face was red.

    ¡®I think I¡¯ve seen him somewhere.¡¯

    Esther turned her head after a while of pondering. She failed to recognize the now slim Sebastian.

    ***

    I¡¯m crying over this even though it¡¯s fiction; seriously I would bow before someone if they could lose their weight in such a short time¡­! Though Judy heals my heart every time-????

    My heart is boiling even though Rabienne has yet to appear¡­ Although I think we now know who truly is the mastermind behind everything. Honestly, if you look at it, Rabienne is just a pathetic, jealous, and sadistic creature that can do anything to get what she wants. Horrifying. Doesn¡¯t deserve any sympathy in the least.

    Also, congrats for over 100 members!! Thanks for the continuous support~

 Chapter 67

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll begin the ceremony by cutting the cake.¡±

    The following procedure was to cut the large, three-tier cake that was placed on the podium. A blade appropriate for the material was prepared beside the plate.

    The guests¡¯ applause caused a rumble as they expressed their anticipation. Esther went along with their lively atmosphere.

    Judy and Dennis shared the cutter before beckoning Esther to do the same.

    ¡°Esther, hold the knife too.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s words resonated into the loudspeaker and throughout the hall.

    Esther was momentarily flustered by the sudden call. She pursed her lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s my brothers¡¯ birthday.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just do it together. Who cares anyway?¡±

    Judy added in impatiently. The hall buzzed.

    Esther hurriedly scurried to their location in case the disturbance grew any more.

    The candles adorned against the smooth frosting lit. They flickered red, heightening the ambiance of the atmosphere.

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s make a wish for 30 seconds and then cut the cake.¡±

    Judy closed his eyes cheerfully. Esther also did the same. She tightened her eyelids at the mention of ¡®wish¡¯.

    ¡®What is my wish?¡¯

    Her thoughts ceased at the sudden obstacle she found herself facing.

    In the past, ¡®death¡¯ would have undoubtedly surfaced as an answer, but so much has changed since.

    Her desire to die vanished, while her revenge against Rabienne and the temple slowly faded. Her everyday life had become too precious.

    ¡®I want to stay happy with my family as much as possible.¡¯

    This was all Esther wished for now.

    The appearance of the weak child during long years of imprisonment flashed before her eyes like a bolt of lightning.

    Would the child have imagined themselves desiring a tomorrow?

    As Esther¡¯s bright eyes slowly revealed themselves, the sight of her family as they waited for her loaded her view.

    ¡°Did you make a wish?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll come true soon.¡±

    Judy grinned with a playful wink. He then added strength into the hand holding the blade and pressed it down.

    The three-tier cake was parted from the top to the bottom in a perfect manner. The whipped cream and strawberries revealed inside.

    ¡°The prom will commence. If you have brought a gift, please forward here¡­¡±

    The speaker entertained the nobles as the music initiated playing once more.

    It was then.

    Darwin held the large strawberry placed on the top of the cake and set it inside Esther¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You liked strawberries, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther giggled as she munched on the fruit.

    As per the previous announcement, there existed a long line of people holding the gifts they prepared.

    Everyone gazed as Darwin fed Esther the strawberry.

    ¡°His Grace, considerate, strawberries?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s like he¡¯s changed.¡±

    ¡°As expected, it must be due to her birth. Otherwise, he can¡¯t be such a sweet person.¡±

    Despite all the ongoing speculations, there was no hesitation in the way the four Tersians gazed at each other.

    ***

    The gifting ceremony ended. It was now time for the party¡¯s main characters to dance.

    Esther¡¯s face stiffened. The time had come. She was now to dance before all these people.

    She was most concerned over the dancing period, but her rehearsing was more than enough. All she had to do was dance the same as in practice.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to turn out okay. Don¡¯t be too nervous.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Esther pulled herself together with Dennis¡¯s encouragement.

    The hosts of the ball were the twins, so she would have two partners this time around. Esther slowly hauled herself down the stairs along with Judy and Dennis.

    The middle of the hall remained unoccupied as the guests surrounded the area.

    ¡®Let¡¯s not make mistakes.¡¯

    As she stood in the middle, clear notes began to resound from the piano. The chandelier shone.

    Dennis stood opposite Esther and reached his hand. Esther lightly accepted it while raising the hem of her dress to perform the appropriate greetings.

    Dennis held her palm tightly to calm down her trembling body. His familiar green eyes put Esther at ease.

    A violin note leisurely added to the piano melody, and the tune advanced.

    The dance flowed as naturally as water. Judy swiftly counted himself along with Esther and Dennis.

    It was rather infrequent for a dance of three to ensue. However, the steps of the participants were quite skillful.

    Their lovely and serene appearance had the crowd cease breathing. Their hearts were robbed of by their harmony.

    ¡°Uwah, so cool~¡±

    Many young ladies voiced their admiration towards the twins.

    The twins were anointed as the number one grooms by most young, unmarried women. Because of that, it was bound for envious eyes to be directed at Esther.

    The dance gradually reached its climax.

    Judy, her partner in the second half of the dance, perfectly ended the piece by propelling Esther before receiving her again.

    He stepped back and lowered his head. Esther responded by curtsying in return.

    People burst into cheers. Applause and whistles poured in.

    Esther smiled brightly. She felt relieved as if she had finally lost a sick tooth.

    *TL/N: When someone has a sick tooth, it hurts and they want to desperately get rid of it along with the headache. Imagine how you would feel after that pain all subsides. That¡¯s Esther¡¯s emotion right now.

    The three ascended the spiral staircase as the guests continued their cheers.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. It was the best.¡±

    Judy and Dennis praised Esther until their mouths dried.

    ¡°My brothers too.¡±

    Esther shyly exchanged affectionate glances between the two.

    She sat herself down on the chairs prepared. Esther couldn¡¯t recall any of her dancing or how she did it.

    Even as she glanced below, there were many people. She couldn¡¯t believe the fact that she performed before such a quantity.

    ¡°Esther did way better than before. Wasn¡¯t she born to be on stage?¡±

    ¡°Right. Judy, you should learn more from Esther.¡±

    She felt like she could finally laugh at Dennis and Judy¡¯s rambling.

    Esther faced the hall with a proud heart. Every moment of this day seemed like a dream.

    ***

    Since then, the party continued swiftly. Esther stood next to the twins as she greeted the guests.

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief she seems to be adjusting well.¡±

    ¡°Yes. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    Ben and Darwin nodded proudly as they observed Esther elegantly greeting the guests.

    Darwin had been trapped by the nobles the whole time. The moment he had a while to himself, he motioned to Ben.

    ¡°I heard the paintings at the exhibition site are very impressive. Does it make sense that I am the only one who hasn¡¯t seen it?¡±

    ¡°The guests haven¡¯t left, so there is nothing we can do.¡±

    It only took a short amount of time for a person to visit the exhibition hall as it neared the main event.

    Therefore, most people strolled back and forth between both lobbies.

    Those who came back from the exhibition praised the paintings until their lips shriveled.

    Darwin was both proud and displeased that he had yet to enter the exhibition hall.

    He wished to see the painting Esther mentioned as a gift as soon as the time was given.

    ¡°It seems I¡¯m free for a while, so I¡¯ll leave now.¡±

    ¡°What? Your Grace will leave the party hall?¡±

    ¡°It will take 10 minutes. The greetings have mostly ended.¡±

    Ben¡¯s words were of no use. Darwin rushed past the doors.

    He was close to entering the building when people who withdrew could be heard praising Esther.

    ¡°Is this truly a drawing by the young lady we saw earlier?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s spectacular. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes. I look forward to the next exhibition.¡±

    As Darwin heeded the conversation, his shoulders broadened. The comments raised his delighted mood.

    Delbert greeted his master upon entrance.

    ¡°You have arrived.¡±

    ¡°Yes. How were the people¡¯s reactions?¡±

    ¡°They were very optimistic. The results seem to be far more exceeding than most exhibitions. There have already been requests to hold the next exhibition altogether.¡±

    Darwin seemed pleased to death upon hearing Delbert¡¯s words.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for your Grace¡¯s arrival. There is a painting you must see.¡±

    Delbert smiled and guided Darwin to the painting Esther prepared as a gift.

    Darwin¡¯s eyes shook as he observed the canvas. He stopped in front of the art and spaced out.

    ¡°This is the picture you said was the present.¡±

    His low-pitched tone contained a jumble of emotions.

    Esther¡¯s drawing consisted of special meaning. It was heartwarming to see that she was now sincerely accepting them as family.

    ¡°I think the young lady wished to deliver this message.¡±

    Ben shed tears as he noticed the title ¡®Family¡¯ hanging beside the painting. He discreetly brought out a handkerchief.

    ¡°Yes. Family. We¡¯re family.¡±

    Darwin took in every section of the painting. He was overwhelmed. His emotions were mixed in all different ways.

    ¡°This anniversary seems to be much better. Is it not?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±

    Darwin stood as he emotionally gazed at the picture. He called for Ben.

    ¡°The twins should see this right away. Bring them now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I am also very touched by my lady¡¯s drawing, but I think it would be better for the young masters to arrive after the ball ends.¡±

    ¡°No. This is more important. It¡¯d be nice for us all to gather and watch it together.¡±

    Ben¡¯s persuasion was of no use. He wouldn¡¯t be able to get it through Darwin that it wasn¡¯t acceptable for the hosts to leave midway through the prom.

    Darwin retorted stubbornly and never removed his eyes from the painting until the twins eventually arrived.

    ***

    Esther was held captive by Darwin for a while after the painting incident.

    She couldn¡¯t tell until when he would leave her be. He seemed truly touched.

    Although people who wished for a conversation with the Duke attempted following him, he remained glued to Esther.

    She eventually snuck past him. The party wouldn¡¯t proceed at this rate.

    ¡®I really can¡¯t stop father.¡¯

    Esther smiled and shook her head. Nonetheless, she was proud and happy that they favored the painting.

    As she took a brief rest, someone suddenly jumped beside her.

    ¡°W-wait!¡±

    It was the boy she witnessed at the very beginning.

    ¡°Esther, your dance earlier was very good.¡±

    He even blocked Esther¡¯s path and called her in a friendly manner.

    ***

 Chapter 68

    ¡°You danced well earlier.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°The dress suits you well too.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±

    Throughout today¡¯s party, many noble children approached Esther with similar means.

    She roughly matched the boy¡¯s tone of speech. He was just one of those many people.

    However, even as she hinted for him to leave, the boy persistently remained.

    ¡°I visited the exhibition hall, and I thought you were very talented.¡±

    It was odd how he resumed familiar speech. She turned to stare at him.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t recognize me?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s face contorted in shock as Esther feigned ignorance.

    ¡°It¡¯s me! Sebastian!¡±

    Esther pondered for a while upon hearing the familiar name.

    Sebastian had lost a significantly large amount of weight. It wasn¡¯t surprising she wasn¡¯t able to discern him till now.

    ¡°What? Brother Sebastian? When did you lose so much weight¡­?¡±

    ¡°I worked out diligently. Because you hate fat people.¡±

    ¡°Me? I never said that.¡±

    Esther tilted her head. Even if she did say something similar, it was a mystery why he¡¯d go through such odds for that reason.

    ¡°I worked hard to lose weight while thinking about you. If it¡¯s alright, would you like to dance with me?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s face turned bright pink as he fidgeted shyly. His great anticipation could not be concealed.

    ¡°That¡¯s a little¡­¡±

    Esther stared at Sebastian¡¯s hand, a perplexed expression on her face.

    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult for her to dance now. She wouldn¡¯t be in a vacant space like before, and the hall was currently filled with other people doing the same.

    However, what stopped her from answering was Noah, whom she wished to be her first partner.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Perhaps I¡¯m not feeling well as I overworked myself today.¡±

    ¡°¡­I see. There is nothing I can do. Then, let¡¯s dance the next time.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tears welled on the corners of Sebastian¡¯s eyes as he turned around and ran like the main protagonist of a tragedy. He instantly reached the opposite side of the hall.

    ¡°It seemed like he was crying. Maybe not?¡±

    It was almost as if tears were flowing down his face as he rushed out, but there was no reason for him to act that way.

    ¡°But, I was really surprised to hear he was Brother Sebastian.¡±

    Esther fiddled with her necklace, amazed by the fact that a person could change in such a way during two months.

    As Esther entered the banquet hall, she happened to stumble upon an empty balcony.

    The subtle moonlight radiating about the balcony drew her attention.

    Esther entered the balcony and wiggled her small hands as she grabbed onto the railing.

    ¡°Cool.¡±

    Due to her short height, the rail reached Esther¡¯s eye level. She went on her tiptoes and caught sight of a vast garden.

    Esther, unaware of its existence until now, continued observing the greenery until a sudden rustling resonated from beside her.

    ¡®Is it an animal?¡¯

    She narrowed her eyes to check whether the cause of the disturbance was a cat when a familiar figure appeared instead.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    Esther stood dumbfoundedly as Noah grinned and waved his arm.

    ¡°Noah?¡±

    She flusteredly pulled herself from the railing.

    Noah was dressed the neatest she¡¯d ever seen him.

    His suit wasn¡¯t appropriate enough for him to attend the prom, but it was obvious he put care into his choosing.

    ¡°What were you doing there? And since when? No, why are you even here?¡±

    Esther¡¯s voice grew louder by the second. Noah panicked and signaled with his finger for her to quiet down.

    ¡°Shh! It won¡¯t be good if someone comes out now.¡±

    Then he stretched forth his left arm, which lingered behind his back. A large bouquet occupied his hand.

    Noah strode to the balcony. As he neared enough to face her, the bouquet flew upward.

    ¡°I came to give this to you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyelashes fluttered as she witnessed the yellow blooms.

    ¡°To celebrate your first party?¡±

    Noah chatted delightedly and waved the bouquet.

    ¡°My arm hurts from holding it. Can¡¯t you see my shoulders shaking?¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t help but smile at his words. As she accepted the bouquet, a sweet scent emanated to her nose.

    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°Yep. I can¡¯t run into anyone like this.¡±

    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t come out?¡±

    ¡°I knew you were going to come out.¡±

    Noah smiled mischievously.

    ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I saw you in my dream.¡±

    ¡°Tch, what are you saying.¡±

    Esther sighed and shook her head. Noah¡¯s every word was a joke.

    Noah laughed. His eyes moved further down Esther¡¯s face.

    ¡°Where did you buy that necklace? It suits you very well. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen such a pretty pendant.¡±

    Noah was gazing at her necklace. He spared no admiration and praise.

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened. It was ridiculous how he acted ignorantly when he was the one to send it.

    ¡°I know you were the one to deliver it.¡±

    ¡°Did you? Phew, that¡¯s a relief. I regretted it so much when I didn¡¯t write my name. I was afraid you¡¯d think someone else gave it to you.¡±

    Noah smiled softly as he placed his hand over his chest in relief.

    ¡°Who else would send me something like this?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to send a lot from now on. You¡¯re really pretty today.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes dilated in response to Noah¡¯s sudden compliment. She embarrassedly pursed her lips and said quietly.

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡±

    Noah wiped his nose and shifted his gaze to the side.

    ¡°How was the party? Fun?¡±

    ¡°It was better than I thought.¡±

    Esther glanced elsewhere. It was almost as if the moonlight dimmed in brilliance since her conversation with Noah.

    Unlike the noisy venue, which was only a few steps away, this peaceful area derived the feeling of being in a completely different world.

    Having two of them stand under the moonlight gave off an atmospheric air, which caused Esther¡¯s heart to pound.

    ¡°H-How are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    The subtle feeling also reached Noah. He seemed unable to look Esther in the eyes.

    As he earnestly searched for what to say next, the balcony door creaked. Noah, startled, quickly hid behind a tree.

    Although his swift movements prevented any complications, the two would now have to part without saying goodbye.

    It was Dennis who entered the terrace.

    ¡°Esther, what are you doing here?¡±

    He tilted his head and approached Esther.

    ¡°It was a little stuffy inside.¡±

    Esther quickly turned and stood with her back against the garden. She was trying to convert Dennis¡¯s attention to her.

    ¡°I see. I noticed you were gone, so I went looking for you.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s eyes bent affectionately as he reached for Esther¡¯s shoulder.

    As the wind blew, Esther¡¯s revealed shoulders trembled.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to catch some fresh air, but you¡¯ll catch a cold.¡±

    Dennis removed his jacket and adjusted it around Esther¡¯s shoulders.

    Due to their difference in size, the tunic was large enough to cover Esther¡¯s upper body to her hips.

    ¡°It¡¯s not cold.¡±

    Esther smiled clumsily as she pulled the jacket with both hands.

    ¡°What about the bouquet? Who gave it to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember their name¡­¡±

    Esther hid the bouquet behind her back as she hesitantly responded. She was a bad liar.

    Dennis¡¯s eyes sharpened as he scrutinized the empty balcony.

    There was the tree in which Noah was concealing himself behind. Dennis¡¯s green eyes flashed at that very area. It was fortunate he didn¡¯t notice him.

    ¡°Really? Anyway, let¡¯s head inside. Father is looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther hesitated as she wished to stay a while longer. However, she soon nodded.

    Noah was undergoing difficult circumstances because of her, so she couldn¡¯t raise any suspicions.

    Just before she left, Esther glanced at the tree, her gaze filled with regret.

    The door leading to the banquet hall closed. The balcony returned to its empty state.

    After confirming their leave, Noah slowly walked to the side.

    Noah appeared isolated and tangled with his emotions as he stood under the shadow of the tree. His current appearance was unlike the time he spent with Esther.

    Like Esther, Noah continued staring at the space where she previously stood. It was now empty.

    His mood converted as he compared the bright lights leaking from the hall to himself as he hid in the shade.

    ¡°I promised to be with you at all times whenever I was with you.¡±

    Now Noah could neither enter the party nor stand proudly beside Esther.

    Rather, others always stood by Esther. Her brothers, father, even the escorts and maids.

    ¡°But I¡¯m glad. You don¡¯t seem lonely anymore.¡±

    It was both fortunate and heartbreaking that Esther now had people by her side.

    He desired to be closest to her, but it was upsetting that he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to work harder, too.¡±

    Noah clenched his fists tightly enough so that his fingernails stuck to his palms. He swore an oath and left.

    ***

    Judy wandered about the venue, thrilled with the events that unfolded until now. Then, his eyes flashed like an animal that located its prey.

    A seat in the very corner of the banquet hall.

    There existed a person crouching like a lump in the corner.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Sebastian?¡±

    Judy rushed and screamed into Sebastian¡¯s earlobes.

    ¡°HEY!!!¡±

    Sebastian, who would have normally shrieked or responded in the same tone, strangely remained silent.

    He only raised his head like a lifeless soul.

    His eyes seemed red, and there were tear tracks on his face.

    ¡°Shi-, That scared me. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    His complexion was severe to the point it stimulated Judy¡¯s rare compassion.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯re you like this? Say something. Hey!¡±

    Sebastian only shook his head like a madman.

    Judy waved his hand in front of Sebastian¡¯s face, but Sebastian only sniffled.

    ¡°What, was your heart broken?¡±

    Judy joked around. His words didn¡¯t contain any purpose.

    However, Sebastian¡¯s eyes widened in response to the comment. He bit his lips, tears threatening to spill.

    ¡°¡­Esther never said she didn¡¯t like fat people.¡±

    ¡°Why are you talking about that now?¡±

    ¡°It was very important to me! That¡¯s why I worked out really hard.¡±

    Sebastian turned to glare at Judy.

    When the arrow suddenly turned to him,

    *TL/N: ¡®Arrow¡¯ as in he¡¯s now the one who¡¯s being attacked.

    Judy, annoyed, flicked Sebastian on the forehead.

    ¡°Why¡¯re you mad at me?¡±

    ¡°Hick. I¡¯m done for. It¡¯s all useless.¡±

    However, as soon as Judy¡¯s flick was delivered to Sebastian, a tear flowed down his cheek.

    ¡°Hey¡­ Are you crying? You¡¯re really crying? Wha- I didn¡¯t even hit you that hard! This is cray, really.¡±

    Judy, who supposedly caused Sebastian to cry, crouched next to him, baffled.

    ***

    LMAO, I love the relationship between Judy and Sebastian, and poor Sebastian¡­

 Chapter 69

    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re crying.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, okay?¡±

    It was only then that Sebastian properly faced Judy. He wiped his tears using his sleeve.

    ¡°I saw your sister with someone a while ago.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°He seemed to be her boyfriend.¡±

    Sebastian gulped and began to spill everything he¡¯d seen and heard.

    About 30 minutes ago.

    Sebastian, after having been declined by Esther, rested on a bench outside the hall to catch some fresh air.

    ¡®You¡¯re really pretty today.¡¯

    He smiled at the thought of Esther. She was pretty even as she rejected him.

    It was at that moment that he witnessed Esther setting foot on the terrace.

    Noah appeared the moment she made an appearance and approached to hand her a bouquet.

    He couldn¡¯t recognize Noah¡¯s concealed face, but Esther¡¯s shy expression was engraved in his memory.

    ¡°She was completely different from when I approached her. He¡¯s definitely her boyfriend.¡±

    Although Esther maintained a respectful attitude towards Sebastian, the line she had marked was clear. However, Sebastian could see no such boundary as Esther accepted the bouquet from Noah.

    ¡°Esther has a boyfriend?¡±

    Judy grew grim as he crouched beside Sebastian.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Judy contemplated the matter, but not one face surfaced. Esther didn¡¯t have any friends.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you see wrong?¡±

    Judy suspiciously gazed at Sebastian for he might have been mistaken. However, Sebastian remained adamant.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I would mistake Esther for someone else. I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Sebastian firmly insisted on his words. Judy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°What does the boy look like?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see his face, but he has black hair.¡±

    ¡°Hm. I should ask Esther.¡±

    The atmosphere between the two fell drastically. Judy, who had originally appeared to tease Sebastian, now stood humorless.

    ¡°Boyfriend¡­¡±

    Judy mumbled the word to himself, scowling in disbelief.

    He couldn¡¯t trust Sebastian¡¯s words but just imagining who the person was fueled his resentment.

    ¡°But, why is it a big issue to you? Why are you making a fuss about it?¡±

    Sparks headed towards Sebastian. Judy glared at him annoyedly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to leave my sister alone?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m¡­¡±

    Sebastian lowered his eyes, unable to refute. He seemed like a puppy in the rain.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like anyone else is allowed to, but you especially. So just eat this.¡±

    Judy grabbed a handful of potato chips from a passing servant and thrust them before Sebastian¡¯s face.

    Sebastian hadn¡¯t eaten properly for the past few days as preparation for today¡¯s prom. He immediately accepted Judy¡¯s consideration.

    ¡°Damn it, I can¡¯t do this anymore.¡±

    He poured the handful down his throat.

    His expression appeared ecstatic upon the flavor, which caused him to yearn for more.

    ¡°Hey! You can¡¯t eat it all!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop me. I¡¯m going to eat out everything I¡¯ve endured today.¡±

    Sebastian ran towards a table packed with refreshments, resolving to rid of his melancholy.

    ***

    The prom ended smoothly.

    It took Esther up until a late time to both send the guests back and carry out a simple celebration with her family at the exhibition hall.

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m tired.¡±

    She felt alive after removing the weary dress that tired her back, in addition to the suffocating makeup.

    Esther sat on the bed and stared at her feet after having a warm bath.

    ¡°My feet are swollen too.¡±

    ¡°Your shoes must have been uncomfortable.¡±

    ¡°A little.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just her feet that ached. Her whole body was exhausted. She collapsed on the bed, unable to continue her thoughts.

    ¡°You must be tired.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I think I¡¯ll fall asleep right away.¡±

    Esther rubbed her half-closed eyelids and yawned.

    It was a long day, starting from the morning promenade to her brothers¡¯ anniversary celebration.

    She had never met and talked to so many people. Time flew by without her notice.

    ¡°But it was still fun, right?¡±

    Dorothy smiled brightly and pulled the blanket over Esther¡¯s shoulders so she wouldn¡¯t catch a cold.

    Esther hugged the fluffy rabbit doll tightly and rubbed her face against it.

    ¡°Yes, it was fun.¡±

    Some didn¡¯t accept her, but the amount was relatively fewer than she anticipated. The party was more enjoyable than she thought.

    From her trembling as she danced, to the kindness of those who welcomed her.

    She didn¡¯t wish to forget these memories. If there were any happy moments she¡¯d look back to before her death, today would be one of them.

    Every moment felt like a dream. Esther smiled as she jumped to face Dorothy.

    ¡°I was shining today.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Our dear lady was the prettiest and the brightest.¡±

    Dorothy couldn¡¯t hold back her laughter as she witnessed the child¡¯s lovely eyes sparkling brightly.

    ¡°And you will continue to shine in the future. Much more than now.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°Of course, our lady. So hurry up and sleep. It¡¯s late.¡±

    Esther lay in bed absent-mindedly as Dorothy helped her in.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t going to sleep on the carpet anymore, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Did you know?¡±

    Esther was taken by surprise. She thought no one knew of her secret.

    ¡°Of course. I often opened the door to check if you were sleeping well.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    She stared at the carpet situated in the very corner, embarrassed at the fact that she thought no one would catch on to her habit.

    ¡®When I first came here, I wouldn¡¯t fall asleep unless it was there.¡¯

    It was bizarre, now that it was so natural for her to lie on a soft bed and sleep with a warm blanket.

    ¡°Yes. I only sleep on my bed now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Dorothy sat beside Esther and patted her chest.

    ¡°You know, Dorothy.¡±

    Esther was especially talkative today. It brought a smile to Dorothy¡¯s face at the bright chatter.

    ¡°Yes, my lady.¡±

    Dorothy brought her ear closer to Esther as she beckoned for her to speak. Esther stared at her and recited in a small voice.

    ¡°¡­Can I be this happy?¡±

    Such words weren¡¯t meant to come from a child. Nevertheless, Esther¡¯s expression as she asked seemed so casual that Dorothy grew teary.

    Dorothy squeezed Esther¡¯s hand tightly. The child¡¯s small palm didn¡¯t mount to half Dorothy¡¯s.

    ¡°No, not with this. You¡­ have to be happier.¡±

    ¡°More than now? Aye, I¡¯m so happy that it¡¯s making me nervous.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened as she flusteredly shook her head.

    The current bliss was too much for Esther. The happier she became, the more she grew anxious.

    Only happy moments couldn¡¯t last forever. Everything felt like walking on thin ice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. We are here for you.¡±

    She was scared because she was happy.

    She could no longer imagine life outside of this place. As long as she took in this light, the darkness of the past would no longer be able to engulf her field of vision.

    Dorothy left the room only after Esther was relaxed.

    It was the end of a long day.

    Esther stared at the ceiling in an absent-minded state. She went from being in a crowded area to laying alone in her room.

    ¡°It¡¯s all like a dream.¡±

    She restlessly tossed and turned when she noticed a necklace situated on the table.

    She had placed the pendant Noah gifted her there a while ago. It shone softly against the moonlight.

    ¡®¡­Did he leave safely?¡¯

    The thought of Noah compelled her to bury her face deep into the pillow.

    At the same time.

    Esther wasn¡¯t the only person unable to sleep.

    It was unbeknownst of when the foolish smile would disappear from Noah¡¯s face.

    ¡°You were so pretty today. It¡¯s a good thing I went.¡±

    Simply thinking about how beautiful Esther seemed from the balcony and how happy she appeared amidst the crowd relieved his boredom.

    ¡°Do you like her that much?¡±

    As the house wasn¡¯t spacious, Palen and Noah shared the bedroom.

    Palen sat opposite Noah and handed him a glass of warm milk. The boy couldn¡¯t bring himself to sleep.

    ¡°Do I look like that?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Your smile won¡¯t leave your face. I didn¡¯t know the prince could show such facial expressions so well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I like her so much that I want to continue living here, regardless of whether I¡¯m a crown prince or not.¡±

    Noah smiled and took a sip from his warm milk. Although he pretended to fool around, his eyes remained calm throughout.

    Palen bitterly observed Noah. Although he was his master, to Palen, Noah was more like a sore finger.

    *TL/N: Sore finger is used when a parent hurts when their child/children hurt. Aka Palen regards Noah as his son.

    ¡°If you are happier now¡­ I¡¯ll be glad for you to stay like this.¡±

    Palen recited with his utmost sincerity.

    He had held a desire for his Prince, Noah, to overwhelm all the nobles and be recognized as before.

    However, seeing Noah in a much more delighted state than before, he wished for him to remain like this.

    ¡°I mean it.¡±

    Noah put down his cup and stared straight into Palen¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°To be truthful, it was a bit troubling with the status of a prince. I was swamped with the many expectations holding me down to become the Crown Prince.¡±

    Palen calmly listened to Noah as he continued.

    ¡°I thought a lot of what it would have been like to be born more normal.¡±

    Born as a highly-valued prince, Noah was naturally deemed to conceal his emotions from childhood.

    He couldn¡¯t neglect his duties once or make any mistakes. He censored himself to be perfect all the time.

    He possessed everything materially, but his feelings of isolation couldn¡¯t help but engulf him. He never spent time with his parents, underwent affectionate conversations, and vice versa.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be the Crown Prince. Still, everyone insisted I was fit for the title¡­ I thought so and endured.¡±

    Noah¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°But after I was abandoned, everyone turned a blind eye to me.¡±

    Having been taken from his title, no one spared him a glance. Everyone who supported him until then chose to turn a blind eye.

    He didn¡¯t realize until he was abandoned. The reason for his existence was the status he was born with. Nothing more, nothing less.

    ¡°I wanted to die as soon as possible.¡±

    Noah grew heartbroken during his days in the sanctuary. He was doing none more than waiting for his death.

    He lost direction and purpose in life as he lay hopelessly. He resented every moment of his life.

    Until he witnessed Esther in his dream.

    ¡°My Prince¡­¡±

    Palen shook his head in agony. As a person who always stood beside Noah, he felt remorseful and pathetic.

    ¡°But not anymore. I have a reason to yearn for life.¡±

    Noah¡¯s voice, which had remained low throughout, suddenly brightened. Palen couldn¡¯t help but raise his head at the sudden change.

    ¡°Not because I was pushed back like before, but because I yearn to become the Crown Prince.¡±

    *TL/N: He¡¯s saying he¡¯s not aiming for revenge (?).

    The reason why he must return to his previous misery whilst knowing of the pretense and isolation waiting for him in the Imperial Palace.

    ¡®I can¡¯t be next to Esther like this. I can¡¯t help her.¡±

    Noah laughed softly. As his eyes bent into crescent moons, Esther¡¯s smile was envisioned in his mind.

    ***

    I noticed Esther had been repeating ¡®Everything that happened was like a dream¡¯ the whole time. It¡¯s truly sweet and heartwarming to see her have fun, I feel so good for her. Noah, you good boy. Sebastian, I hope you find a nice person. Judy, Dennis, Darwin, you¡¯re amazing. Brions, I¡¯ll be looking out for you.

    Guys, it¡¯s been such a long journey¡­ I¡¯m sad to say I¡¯ll be dropping this novel, but it¡¯s been amazing until now, hasn¡¯t it? Happy Christmas!!

    I won¡¯t be dropping it, for those who were tricked I¡¯m just playing. This is just the last update until next year. Have a nice day!

 Chapter 70

    Esther became the purpose and direction of the life Noah had lost.

    ¡°I will become the Crown Prince.¡±

    As Noah pointed out, it was only those surrounding him that yearned for his becoming the Crown Prince.

    Now that Noah was the one revealing his devotion, he appeared dazzling on a different level. Palen raised his sleeves to stop the tears from escaping his eyes.

    ¡°¡­You have grown significantly.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to grow more in the future. Palen, please remain by my side.¡±

    ¡°You speak obvious words.¡±

    The two stared at each other. Even as they remained silent, each could feel the other¡¯s genuine heart.

    ¡°I need to see my father.¡±

    ¡°Are you prepared enough?¡±

    Palen retorted in surprise.

    ¡°Yes, I have no reason to remain still.¡±

    Originally, Noah had planned to postpone meeting the Emperor for a while.

    He wished for Esther to adapt to her new life. He anticipated a year at most.

    However, Esther stood fiercer than he thought.

    A person who established their place and progressed without any need of assistance. She was already taking her first steps forward.

    ¡°If I just play around like this, Esther and I will become distant. I¡¯ll have to stop and mature.¡±

    To be of help to Esther, he was compelled to rise.

    So that he could stand by her side as a grown person.

    ¡°Once I meet my father, I¡¯ll work to lift the ban and take careful steps.¡±

    Noah¡¯s dedication remained unwavering.

    It was a pity he wouldn¡¯t be able to reside in peace as he did now upon his return to the Imperial Palace, but there existed no regrets in Noah¡¯s decision.

    He was arranging to lay the foundation for his coronation from this point onward.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay a visit to the Imperial Palace as soon as the sun rises.¡±

    Palen nodded and readily put his trust in Noah.

    He was a person who would follow Noah even if his path turned to be a thorny road.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Noah and Palen¡¯s warm gazes crossed the table once again.

    ***

    Following the anniversary,

    The Duke of Braons immediately sent a letter to Rabienne. He was concerned over the words the girl named Elisha spoke.

    ¡®However, it could be a lie¡­¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t able to readily leave the matter be. His cursive writing swiftly filled the paper.

    ¡°This must be delivered to Rabienne as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The messenger left for the temple, and the following week, the paper reached Rabienne.

    After completing her saint candidate class, Rabienne headed for the envoy upon his arrival. ¡°What is going on?¡±

    ¡°The Duke has sent you a letter. He asked for you to read its contents as soon as the time given.¡±

    The waiting messenger put forth the neatly sealed envelope.

    Rabienne accepted his gesture, pleased to hear it was sent from her father.

    ¡°Why is it so urgent¡­? Hm¡­?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s expression gradually stiffened as she scanned the letter.

    ¡¸¡­They say that the child adopted by the Grand Duke was from the Central temple. Her name is Esther. Do you know of her? Please look into the rumors and question anyone who would have a clue.¡¹

    Just as the aristocratic young ladies didn¡¯t spare a thought of Elisha¡¯s words, Rabienne¡¯s reaction wasn¡¯t much different.

    ¡°The Grand Duke adopted a child from the temple? That isn¡¯t possible.¡±

    She snorted at the ridiculous thought. Considering the relationship between Darwin and the temple, the possibility was nonexistent.

    ¡°This is the first time I hear of the name Esther.¡±

    She wasn¡¯t aware of all the children¡¯s names in the temple, but if the Grand Duke were to adopt them, they would have a noble title. In the least.

    None of the nobles Rabienne knew of were named Esther.

    ¡°Is this all there is? Anything else?¡±

    Rabienne tilted her head as she folded the letter back to its original form.

    ¡°Yes, He asked me to deliver the letter and listen to the lady¡¯s response.¡±

    ¡°Tell father that this is my first time hearing of the name. I will find out more on the matter and contact him.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The messenger turned and left.

    Rabienne slowly pondered the name as she headed towards the saint¡¯s chambers, where Cespia was resting.

    ¡°Esther¡­ Esther.¡±

    Had the Grand Duke taken a child from the temple, rumors were bound to have spread. This was the first time she heard of such an occurrence.

    ¡°It must be a rumor.¡±

    It was highly likely that someone lied to attract attention at the party.

    Still, her father, the Duke, was worried, so she would consult the priests. At that moment, Kyle, a mid-ranking priest, could be seen walking opposite Rabienne.

    ¡°Priest Kyle, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Rabienne quickly put forth a bright facade so she could approach Kyle.

    ¡°Ah, Lady Rabienne. I heard that you were preoccupied with the saint candidate classes.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean preoccupied? I am happy enough to have been bestowed with the opportunity.¡±

    As they exchanged light greetings, Rabienne took the opportunity to convey her purpose.

    ¡°Perhaps, if it were true. Among the temple children, was there a child adopted into the Grand Duchy?¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Is that possible?¡±

    Kyle waved his hands dismissively, a ridiculous expression on his face.

    ¡°Is that so? There have been strange rumors as of late.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe such false gossip is circulating. I will make sure for now. It is impossible, but I¡¯ll be sure to let you know if anything new emerges.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please do.¡±

    Kyle grinned at her words. He seemed to have taken this as an opportunity to construct connections with Rabienne, the next saint.

    Rabienne preceded walking with a relieved mindset when she froze in place.

    ¡°Wait. If it¡¯s Duke Darwin¡­¡±

    A scene flashed in her mind.

    A few months had already passed, but she was aware of the fact that Duke Darwin had taken in one of the saint candidates.

    ¡°What was her name? Dena? Dia¡­ Ah, Diana!¡±

    Rabienne earnestly searched her memory for the name. She clapped her hands and exclaimed.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. He bought her with him. There¡¯s no way, right?¡±

    A laugh escaped her mouth as she compared Diana to the Grand Duchy. It was ridiculous.

    Diana was simply a foolish orphan who had nothing to offer. That was Rabienne¡¯s perception of her.

    A feeble, minuscule girl, dressed in shabby clothes that didn¡¯t fit her.

    She pretended to know her once in a while, and whenever that happened, the child would offer her anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why she came to mind.¡±

    Rabienne shook her head, dumbstruck at how she thought of the child.

    It was just absurd for her to believe she¡¯d been adopted by the Grand Duke.

    ¡®¡­Let¡¯s find her whereabouts just in case.¡¯

    She wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, but it was better to clear things off.

    Rabienne needed to relieve her exasperation.

    ***

    Rabienne reached Saint Cespia¡¯s room and greeted Knight Verdo who stood in the hallway.

    ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Lady Rabienne. There is something I need to tell you¡­¡±

    Verdo¡¯s expression seemed troubled. Rabienne¡¯s face gradually hardened in response.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Saint Cespia is awake. It is alarming as she is often conscious as of late.¡±

    Verdo glanced at the drink Rabienne held between her hands.

    ¡°She¡¯s awake¡­¡±

    Rabienne gazed through the tightly closed door, her eyes alert.

    Rabienne doubled the amount of poison she had been administering to Cespia ever since her nomination.

    However, one way or another, Cespia¡¯s condition did not worsen. Rather, her complexion grew healthier.

    In the past, for Cespia to regain consciousness, Rabienne had to shake her a few times; even then, the woman wouldn¡¯t have such a sense of focus. But now, she remained awake for a considerable amount of time.

    ¡°Has she become more resistant?¡±

    Rabienne suspiciously eyed the small glass bottle which contained the specified venom.

    ¡°Even so, she was already too addicted to recover¡­¡±

    ¡°I might have to change the prescription.¡±

    Rabienne, disturbed by the sudden information, poured all the liquid into the bowl.

    As usual, the toxin fused within the medication and vanished without a trace.

    As Rabienne opened the door and stepped inside, she could see Cespia looking outside the window.

    Rabienne bit her lip at the appearance.

    ¡°Saint! Goodness? You¡¯re awake?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Rabienne has come. I seem to be in good condition today.¡±

    Cespia turned around and smiled kindly as she welcomed Rabienne.

    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I think the saint is finally recovering from her illness.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice.¡±

    Cespia smiled and situated herself on the sofa. Although her movements remained deliberate, it was a miracle for her to even budge.

    ¡°Please take the medicine first, Saint.¡±

    ¡°That would be alright. I don¡¯t think I will require medication today. I prefer my condition as it is now.¡±

    ¡°Yes? You must drink the medicine well to get better soon.¡±

    Rabienne placed the spoon in Cespia¡¯s hand, dismissing her words as unreasonable.

    For a moment, the atmosphere turned cold as Cespia and Rabienne crossed gazes midair.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll drink it later.¡±

    ¡°The timing is also important. Please drink the bowl now, saint. Okay?¡±

    Cespia¡¯s eyes subsided coldly as she observed Rabienne¡¯s ugly appearance forcibly pushing forth the medicine.

    ¡°Why would that be? Is there a reason why I must drink the medicine now?¡±

    Cespia, who at the moment was sane, remained a saint despite her condition.

    Rabienne was still too young to face Cespia, a person who had gone through many hardships.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Well. There isn¡¯t. I¡¯m just truly delighted that the saint has recovered¡­ It didn¡¯t mean much.¡±

    Rabienne smiled awkwardly and took a step back. If she raised more suspicion, things would go awry and convert in the wrong direction.

    Cespia swallowed her saliva. She was aggravated by Rabienne.

    ¡°Do not worry. My body has already lost purpose, even if I am taking the medicine. It is only a matter of time whether I drink the prescription or not.¡±

    Her diseased body was already inferior.

    The moment she learned of the venom in the bowl, Cespia pretended to drink the liquid and vomited the contents soon after.

    Therefore, her condition wasn¡¯t worsening. However, there was a limit to how long she could endure. Two years at most?

    ¡°Rabienne, you don¡¯t know how happy I am to have you as the next saint.¡±

    Cespia sincerely wished for Rabienne to become the next saint. That way, Esther could thoroughly destroy the temple.

    ¡®You must be punished.¡¯

    The thought of herself having been killed countless times in those many lives that she couldn¡¯t even recall aroused her fueling anger.

    Not only herself but also Esther¡¯s past. Her teeth trembled whenever she thought of the terrible, horrifying moments she witnessed in the child¡¯s memories.

    She intended to buy time to continue her life so that Esther would be able to succeed in her revenge.

    ¡°Surely, you will become the next saint and share your destiny with the temple.¡±

    ***

    Happy new year!! I¡¯m back, and the updates will be 1 chapter every other day.. thank you!! (LMAO I didn¡¯t expect to trick you guys last chapter¡­ I¡¯d never drop this novel like that so rest assured????)

 Chapter 71

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the saint cared for me to this extent. I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    Rabienne, unaware of Cespia¡¯s inner feelings, smiled brightly in an emotional manner.

    ¡°You are the only person I have.¡±

    Cespia also returned the smile and gently stroked Rabienne¡¯s luscious hair as she leaned in.

    As much as the sight seemed beautiful and delicate, the eyes of the two remained cold.

    ¡°Ah! Have there been any revelations bestowed upon the saint? You haven¡¯t said anything since the time there appeared a girl with ash-gray hair.¡±

    ¡°I assure you that I saw wrong.¡±

    Cespia reassured Rabienne, trying her best to maintain a calm, collected voice.

    ¡°There haven¡¯t been any as of late, but I am sure a revelation will appear regarding you soon.¡±

    ¡°I hope so.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s vigilance slightly eased as she observed Cespia.

    ¡®In this physical condition, I have two years at most.¡¯

    Cespia saw approximately two years of this struggle, even now when her health stopped worsening.

    By all means, if Rabienne replaced the poison to thoroughly kill her inside and out, that already short period will shorten even more.

    However, she was going to withstand. She ought to buy time for the poor Esther one way or the other.

    ¡°Saint, you will take the medicine, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I must drink it.¡±

    At that moment, Cespia¡¯s eyes filled with the urge to break Rabienne¡¯s delicate neck.

    ***

    After the party, ¡®family¡¯ was taken from the many paintings Esther distributed at the exhibition hall and hung in the middle of the living room.

    It has become a daily routine for everyone to gather in the living room at least once a day, look at the picture, and have a conversation.

    Today, as normal, the happy family headed for the living room after dinner.

    Small conversations lightly flowed back and forth over the table filled with Esther¡¯s favored desserts.

    ¡°Judy, did you say the academy training was a week away?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to start packing now.¡±

    ¡°Take care of yourself and train well.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s calm voice shifted from Judy to Dennis.

    ¡°I heard you don¡¯t seem to leave your study the past few days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m studying something new. I lost track of time because it was entertaining¡­ I¡¯ll be careful.¡±

    ¡°Good. It isn¡¯t healthy to sit for too long. You should exercise regularly.¡±

    It was unthinkable for the past Tersia to have conversations such as this.

    However, even since Esther¡¯s arrival, much has changed. Darwin was putting effort into caring for each of his children.

    ¡°I will have to leave for the Capital as per the Imperial Palace event.¡±

    Darwin observed Esther happily enjoying her blueberry cake as he continued.

    The twin¡¯s reaction remained indifferent. He had often departed for the Imperial Palace, so this wasn¡¯t anything new.

    ¡°How many days will you remain there?¡±

    ¡°Ack! Don¡¯t forget to get me the wooden doll that came out as a limited edition! Please!¡±

    Amidst the commotion, Esther¡¯s reaction stood unfamiliar. She put down her fork and looked at Darwin.

    ¡°Father, can I go too?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes widened. This was the first time Esther asked to accompany him voluntarily.

    ¡°Are you talking about the Imperial Palace?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I want to go there.¡±

    Ever since her conversation with Dolores, Esther had been seeking a chance to pay a visit to the Imperial Palace.

    Now that Darwin brought up the topic, all she had to do was grab the chance.

    When he saw her desperate pleas, Darwin recalled an important fact that slipped his mind.

    With the validity that she lived in the temple, and considering her age, it was more than normal for her to be curious.

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Darwin graciously allowed for her accompaniment. He had also been thinking of introducing Esther to the Emperor at some point.

    ¡°What? Then I want to go too.¡±

    ¡°You have to leave for the academy.¡±

    ¡°Tch¡­ I want to go on a trip with Esther too.¡±

    Judy joined their talk, grumbling over why only the two were going to the Imperial Palace.

    However, due to time constraints, Judy was to leave for the academy at the time.

    ¡°They won¡¯t be leaving to have fun. It¡¯s for work. They¡¯ll also be back soon. Just focus on your training.¡±

    Dennis covered Judy¡¯s mouth, picked a tart, and placed it on Esther¡¯s plate.

    This was Esther¡¯s favorite dessert. She couldn¡¯t lay hold of it earlier because it was out of reach.

    Dennis¡¯s consideration for Esther was overflowing.

    ¡°Esther, good for you. Have fun with father. I¡¯ve been to the Imperial Palace countless times, so it¡¯s not very impressive to me anymore.¡±

    Esther nodded, grateful to Dennis.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be very lonely next week.¡±

    As it turned out, Dennis would stay home alone.

    He was Dennis, a person who preferred to remain alone. Now, he seemed to feel empty upon hearing he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend time with his family.

    ¡°Father, please come back soon.¡±

    At that moment, Darwin stood blank.

    He had been away countless times thus far. This was the first time he was told to return quickly.

    Darwin smiled, a strange emotion overwhelming his heart.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±

    ***

    A week later.

    Darwin and Esther rode a carriage and headed for the Imperial Palace.

    The trip took more than a day, but it wasn¡¯t exhausting since they stopped for breaks and had their meals.

    As they crossed the bridge connected to the entrance of the capital, Esther glanced outside.

    ¡°Wow, the river is very deep.¡±

    ¡°This is the center of all waterways. The water from this river extends throughout the empire.¡±

    Esther astonishedly observed the water.

    ¡°Are there any droughts here?¡±

    Most of the rivers she witnessed as they proceeded were parched and withered. This place, overflowing with water, was like a different world.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit less than before. The Imperial Palace managed the flow of the water, so it remained as it was since.¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s possible if you put a fortunes¡¯ worth into it.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s indifferent gaze followed Esther¡¯s.

    ¡°In case of shortage, they store the water, and when drought occurs, the palace releases the recourse in a graduate manner.¡±

    Esther was astounded that one could solve such a significant issue without the power of a saint.

    ¡°Wow¡­ But why only the capital? It¡¯d be nice to help other residences as well.¡±

    Darwin was proud of Esther to have thought in such a broad manner at such a young age. He stroked her head.

    ¡°That would be nice, but we can¡¯t due to our relationship with the temple.¡±

    He didn¡¯t mention the details, thinking Esther would find the matter difficult to understand.

    However, Esther immediately understood Darwin. He could not work separately from the Imperial Palace as the Emperor was conscious of the temple.

    ¡®No one cares about the victims.¡¯

    It was the same with the Imperial Palace and temple. They only looked after themselves despite holding power to assist other areas. As for the temple, they incessantly turned a blind eye to uphold their profit and success.

    But the temple was worse. She was vexed at their foulness and how they would do anything to rise using the title of the saint.

    Amidst Esther¡¯s fuming, the wagon reached the gates.

    Darwin¡¯s carriage alone was already enough proof of his status, so they swiftly entered the estate without any need for confirmation.

    ¡°It¡¯s very fast.¡±

    Esther¡¯s lips parted in astonishment when she saw that they passed from the main gate to the capital in an instant.

    Now that they reached their destination, she felt nervous. Esther pulled the curtains over the window and sat quietly in place.

    Darwin glanced at the silent Esther. He noticed her agitation and chuckled.

    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°A little. It¡¯s scary, now that I¡¯ll be seeing His Majesty.¡±

    Esther could feel her heart beating fast. She put her hands against her chest.

    Esther was shocked at the fact she¡¯d have to meet the Emperor.

    No matter how long she lived with Darwin, her body instantly stiffened whenever she thought of how she would meet the man who ruled the Empire.

    ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of. This is just to introduce you, my daughter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    Although her anxious state remained unchanged, Esther smiled to reassure Darwin.

    ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Darwin matched Esther¡¯s calm eyes.

    ¡°You seem to be quite close with Sir Noah.¡±

    ¡°P-prince Noah? While drawing¡­ We did become friends.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of Noah.

    She rolled her eyes to the side.

    ¡°Is that all? I heard you two left for the mine last time.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He was already aware that Esther and Noah had searched for diamonds together.

    ¡°We met by chance¡­ It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Darwin instantly realized there was something more between the two as he witnessed Esther avoiding his gaze.

    Just as he clenched his fists and tried to ask more, the carriage halted to a stop.

    ¡°Wow, I guess we¡¯re here!¡±

    Esther quickly opened the carriage door to alter the conversation.

    As she left, a magnificent Imperial Palace unfolded before her eyes.

    Although she wasn¡¯t surprised by any of the buildings that didn¡¯t compare to the Duke¡¯s residence, she was impressed by the sophisticated architecture of the Imperial Palace.

    ¡°Welcome. I was waiting for the two of you to arrive.¡±

    As soon as they stood on the ground, Gordon, the Emperor¡¯s secretary, welcomed them kindly.

    ¡°Ah, Gordon. Long time no see.¡±

    Darwin approached Gordon as they lightly exchanged greetings.

    Esther hurriedly ran after him, afraid she¡¯d be left behind.

    ¡°His Majesty is in the drawing-room. You may go now.¡±

    ¡°Right now? Wait a minute¡­ Hyeup.¡±

    Esther took in a deep breath and exhaled, taking another breath again. It was her way to regain composure.

    Darwin smiled at her cute appearance before noticing Gordon¡¯s surprised expression and returning to his original appearance once more.

    Darwin, Esther, and Ben headed for the reception room where the Emperor was waiting under the guidance of Gordon.

    Esther constantly glanced around, amazed by the Imperial Palace. As a result, she fell behind the party.

    Darwin stopped and waited patiently for her to catch up. Esther, startled by his actions, quickly rushed to his side.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°No, I should be. Hold my hand.¡±

    Darwin linked hands with Esther so she wouldn¡¯t be left behind.

    Gordon glanced behind his back before pinching his finger to discern if this was reality.

    ¡°It seems that the Grand Duke has changed. That appearance¡­ It¡¯s my first time seeing it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, he has changed significantly. Of course, only when the lady is beside him.¡±

    Ben smiled meaningfully. He fully sympathized with Gordon¡¯s baffled appearance.

    ***

 Chapter 72

    This was what Ben experienced every day upon Esther¡¯s coming to the mansion.

    A sense of joy rose within his heart as he observed Gordon reacting in the same way as he did during those foreign times.

    ¡°We are here. You may enter.¡±

    Upon Gordon¡¯s appearance, the knights on duty moved to make space.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s grasp on Esther¡¯s small hand tightened.

    ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Esther nodded vigorously.

    She lowered her head to greet Gordon and entered the reception room alongside Darwin.

    Upon their entry, a significant aura radiated the room. Her mouth dried up as she embraced the fact that she would be standing in front of the Emperor any second.

    ¡®What will he be like?¡¯

    She often heard of the Emperor during her stay at the temple. Most of the talk regarded him as a dishonorable tyrant. However, this was simply due to the temple¡¯s bad relationship with the Imperial family.

    The Emperor, a person said to be self-righteous and selfish, existed as a malicious figure in Esther¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Oh, Duke Darwin! Welcome.¡±

    However, the Emperor¡¯s voice as he welcomed the two was pleasant to the point she doubted her ears.

    He approached them in a disorderly manner. He seemed occupied with work.

    ¡®Not¡­ scary.¡¯

    Esther stared blankly at the approaching figure, scarcely meeting his eyes before hurriedly lowering her head.

    Rather than being terrified, she was embarrassed at how his impression was so positive and outgoing. He was the type of person who¡¯d attract you with their bright, smiling face.

    In contrast to when she first met Darwin, he was far from intimidating; he was filled with warmth. ¡°How have you been?¡±

    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m not doing very well because of the amount of work thrown at me. I think I¡¯ll be able to rest well if the Duke assists me.¡±

    Noah resembled the Emperor as he joked with a carefree expression on his face. Esther couldn¡¯t help but smile at the comparison.

    The Emperor halted his conversation with Darwin and turned to face Esther.

    ¡°Is this your daughter?¡±

    ¡°H-Hello, I¡¯m Esther of Tersia.¡±

    Esther calmly greeted him. A smile crept onto the Emperor¡¯s lips as he observed the child courageously greeting him.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s nice to meet you. You did a great job coming a long way.¡±

    The Emperor recommended they head to the sofa. The three moved and sat face to face.

    ¡°Anyhow, I was very curious about you. It was a bit surprising to hear that the Duke adopted a child while I was also given the cold shoulder.¡±

    Esther glanced upward and made eye contact with the Emperor. His black eyes were like Noah¡¯s.

    Her mind stood blank for a moment. She then bowed, shocked that she had made eye contact with the Emperor.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to have such a hard time.¡±

    The Emperor chuckled and continued.

    ¡°But how can you manage to be such a lovely lady? I can see why you stole Duke Darwin¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the kind words.¡±

    Thanks to his endless kindness, Esther¡¯s tension gradually eased.

    Besides, the Emperor was already fully aware of Esther¡¯s talents. He brought up a conversation about the exhibition hall they hosted during the recent anniversary.

    ¡°I heard this young child has exceedingly good drawing skills. I¡¯ve heard the news of the exhibition from all over the place, Duke.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯m not just saying this because she¡¯s my daughter, but Esther is a bit outstanding.¡±

    Darwin accepted the Emperor¡¯s praise as if everything he said were natural. Esther stood flustered between the two, unbeknownst of what to do.

    ¡°Let me know the next time you hold another exhibition. I am very curious.¡±

    Esther used the Emperor¡¯s interest as an excuse to interrupt their talk.

    ¡°Even if there isn¡¯t an exhibition, if there is another chance for me to visit the Imperial Palace, I¡¯ll be sure to present his Majesty with my hard work.¡±

    Esther intended to grow closer with the Imperial family. For that, she needed any possible justification.

    The Emperor¡¯s smile deepened as he saw the tension from earlier had disappeared from Esther¡¯s face.

    ¡°Will you? Hoho, then I will have to repay you generously.¡±

    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    Darwin, pleased with Esther, pushed a drink in front of her. The Emperor¡¯s eyes lit as he witnessed the act.

    ¡°On that topic, I didn¡¯t expect what occurred at the ball, knowing the Duke didn¡¯t have a daughter.¡±

    The Emperor took a sip from his coffee, a mischievous expression on his face.

    Darwin¡¯s expression stiffened as he awaited the Emperor¡¯s next words.

    ¡°Jim does have a few children. How about we settle for a serious conversation at a later time?¡±

    He continued as if it were nothing special. On the other hand, both Darwin and Esther¡¯s facial expressions rapidly changed.

    Flustered, Esther blinked and recalled Noah. It was embarrassing how her cheeks blushed uncontrollably.

    ¡°What do you mean? She is still far too young for us to think about that.¡±

    Darwin hardened, his face grave.

    ¡°Hoho, isn¡¯t it customary for the process to be set from a young age? One of my sons was 7 years old when he¡­ Ah, never mind.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s kind eyes blurred. He had recalled Noah, the very same son who was engaged at the age of seven but left.

    ¡®What does this all mean?¡¯

    Esther fiddled with the glass drink before her.

    Darwin noticed her discomfort and expressed his opinion firmly.

    ¡°My daughter seems uncomfortable, so let¡¯s speak separately next time.¡±

    ¡°You are still the same, Duke. Alright. We will put this off until a later date¡­ There is something I must tell you, but I¡¯m afraid it will take some time.¡±

    The Emperor glanced at Esther with a friendly smile.

    It bothered him to send her off now, but he couldn¡¯t afford to put off important matters to keep her here.

    The Emperor fiddled with his chin and grinned.

    ¡°Right. Why don¡¯t you meet our Reina? She is very gloomy these days, so I think it¡¯ll help to meet peers her age. Can I ask you for this favor?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened. Her eyes twinkled at the thought of meeting Princess Reina.

    ¡°I will!¡±

    Esther nodded violently to express her eagerness.

    Darwin seemed uncomfortable, unable to leave her alone. Esther quickly jumped from her seat.

    ¡°Then, you two can talk comfortably.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again next time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±

    Esther politely put her hands together and bowed to the Emperor.

    ¡°¡­You must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    Then, before Darwin could change his mind, she hurriedly left the room.

    ***

    A knight guided Esther to the garden where the Princess was said to be.

    From a distance, she could see a girl¡¯s silhouette by the pond.

    ¡°That is Princess Reina.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The knight stood in place and left Esther to enter the area.

    Esther slowly approached the pond and glanced at Princess Reina.

    She could distinguish her beauty even from a distance. However, her *jaded eyes stood out.

    *TL/N: Jaded eyes is described as sad and deep

    As the space between the two narrowed, Princess Reina looked back.

    Esther could feel a subtle elegance as she faced her. She appeared a reserved person who could not be approached thoughtlessly.

    Esther lowered her head.

    ¡°Hello, Princess. I am Esther of Tersia.¡±

    ¡°I heard about you a while ago. Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Reina.¡±

    Reina held out her hand and sniffled. It looked like she had been crying until a moment ago.

    Reina¡¯s gaze returned to the pond after a light handshake.

    Esther approached the Princess as she showed no interest in speaking to her.

    ¡°Are you worried about something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s much.¡±

    A series of sighs left the Princess¡¯s mouth. Just standing beside her attracted a melancholy air.

    The conversations she had with Dolores flashed through Esther¡¯s head as she pondered what to say next.

    ¡®That¡¯s right. She said the Princess was sad because of her ill younger brother.¡¯

    And that brother was Noah.

    Esther silently thanked her luck and thought to soothe the Princess¡¯s heart a bit.

    ¡°Is it because of the Seventh Prince?¡±

    Reina¡¯s eyes glimmered momentarily when she heard of the Seventh Prince. However, that light soon disappeared and she shook her head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you heard this, but there is no need for your comfort.¡±

    There were quite a few people who approached her with this means, so Reina¡¯s guard stood high.

    Reina didn¡¯t wish to see anyone today, but she had no choice before the daughter of the Grand Duke.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ I hold news of Prince Noah.¡±

    Esther smiled and took a step closer to Reina.

    Reina straightened her crouching posture and jumped, unsure whether or not Esther was being truthful.

    ¡°Is that true? How?¡±

    Reina¡¯s expression changed in an instant. She held Esther¡¯s hand and urged her.

    ¡°I ran into him at the sanctuary.¡±

    Esther omitted the details and only briefly recounted her first meeting with Noah.

    She hid the fact that he was cured and resided at the Tersia residence, as Noah might not wish for anyone to be aware of his movements.

    ¡°How did he look?¡±

    Reina anxiously gazed at Esther, her eyes filled with worry.

    After the restraining order was issued, Reina wasn¡¯t able to meet Noah and heard little from him. She was more worried now that there was no news of him.

    ¡°He is doing better than your Highness thinks.¡±

    ¡°Really? The last time I heard anything, they told me to prepare¡­¡±

    ¡°His Highness wasn¡¯t feeling well for a while, but he is now in healthier shape. Please don¡¯t worry too much.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Why would I lie about this?¡±

    Esther made eye contact to relieve Reina¡¯s suspicion. She hoped the young girl would feel her sincerity.

    If not, there was no reason for the Duke¡¯s daughter to lie in such a blatant way.

    In the end, Reina burst into tears.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to hear about Noah. I¡¯m so happy right now.¡±

    Reina had attempted to leave the Imperial Palace in secret to visit her brother, but she was repeatedly caught every time.

    Even as she cried and whined to see him, it was to no avail. Everyone advised her to stop because ¡®Noah did not exist¡¯.

    So, to the despairing Reina, Esther appeared like a savior and delivered the information she longer for.

    ¡°If you happen to meet Noah again¡­ Could you please tell him that I¡¯m worried about him and that I didn¡¯t throw him away?¡±

    Reina held onto Esther, tears streaming from her face to the point where she appeared pitiful.

    ***

 Chapter 73

    Esther flusteredly soothed Reina. She didn¡¯t expect for her to burst into tears at the mention of Noah.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let his Highness know when I meet him again. But, I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯ll happen again¡­¡±

    She wanted to assure Reina but stopped in fear that Noah would be put into more trouble.

    ¡°Noah probably thinks he¡¯s been abandoned by his family¡­ It¡¯s not like that, I want to tell him that. Hic.¡±

    Reina¡¯s feelings for Noah were elaborate.

    She missed him dearly, but at the same time was apologetic towards him. All this was a roundabout of her guilt.

    Reina¡¯s fondness was conveyed clearly. It was difficult for her to hold back her tears.

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise you, but I¡¯ll make sure to tell his Highness if I have the chance. So don¡¯t cry.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Although Esther continuously reassured Reina, her tears did not stop flowing.

    As Reina, a person currently older than herself continued sobbing, Esther rolled her toes nervously.

    Victor approached and handed Esther a handkerchief before returning to his original post.

    Esther blinked and thanked him. She handed Reina the handkerchief.

    ¡°Hic. I¡¯m probably really ugly.¡±

    Reina sniffed, her eyes widening upon detecting the handkerchief. Perhaps she had come to her senses. Fortunately, her tears stopped as well.

    ¡°No. I fully understand.¡±

    Reina¡¯s eyes softened as she faced Esther. It wasn¡¯t only her eyes, but also her friendly attitude.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be like this. Let¡¯s head inside for a cup of tea.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your Highness leave because you were suffocated?¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, I am feeling much better. It puts me at ease hearing Noah is doing well.¡±

    Reina grabbed Esther¡¯s hand and dragged her inside the Imperial Palace.

    Reina, the person who appeared dejected just a while ago, now presented a much brighter personality. It seemed to be something related to the family lineage.

    Thanks to Reina¡¯s skills in entertaining others, Esther was able to chat with her comfortably.

    ¡°Dolores? Ah, right! Most of my wardrobe is Dolores¡¯s work. It¡¯s fascinating.¡±

    Having ordered clothes from the same costume designer emerged forth another topic.

    Esther and Reina united at once. Esther unexpectedly enjoyed her time with Reina.

    Time flew by as they chatted for a while. Esther stood first as she recalled Darwin. He must be searching for her by now.

    ¡°It was nice meeting you today, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°Me too. The only thing I¡¯ve done is cry, but the young lady made me laugh for the first time in a while. Let us be friends in the future.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be glad.¡±

    The two smiled and said goodbye after agreeing to meet again.

    Esther left the Imperial Palace with a pleasant smile and light steps.

    Her purpose of coming to the Imperial Palace today had been achieved. Growing closer to the Princess was a particularly great harvest.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to go and tell this to Noah.¡¯

    Originally, she was only planning on only mentioning how she met her, but Esther thought to deliver Reina¡¯s message.

    She would meet Noah after her return to Tersia.

    As Esther reached the reception room, she was informed the conversation between the Emperor and Darwin had yet to end.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it will take a while longer.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡®Had I known this was to happen, I would have stayed longer with Reina.¡¯

    Esther turned around remorsefully. There was nothing to gain by staying here, so she decided to wander the Imperial Palace.

    There were several knights of the Imperial Palace, but Esther only chose Victor to be her escort.

    ¡°This is also Victor¡¯s first time coming to the Imperial Palace, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very nervous right now.¡±

    The way he observed the passing Imperial knights were full of envy.

    ¡°Victor, do you want to join the Imperial Order?¡±

    ¡°No, I like where I am right now.¡±

    Even with that said, Victor couldn¡¯t take his eyes from the Imperial knights.

    Esther teased Victor and continued walking.

    ¡°This place is like a maze. Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. A person will have a hard time leaving.¡±

    She contemplated a while whether or not to enter before stepping into the garden, unable to overcome the temptation.

    As there were many gardens throughout the Imperial Palace, this one seemed free of people.

    She ventured inside, finding the area a perfect resting place.

    ¡°All the trees are huge.¡±

    One might even call it a forest rather than a garden, seeing its significant amount of thick trees.

    ¡°Zzzz¡­¡±

    A sleeping sound could be heard from somewhere. Esther doubted her eyes for a moment as the person seemed overly familiar.

    ¡°¡­Noah?¡±

    Esther rubbed her eyes in shock. Noah couldn¡¯t have been in the Imperial Palace, and although the two held a significant resemblance, this person completely differed in size.

    ¡®I was surprised.¡¯

    She was confused for a moment due to the black hair and similar aura.

    Esther stopped moving near the man.

    She motioned Victor to remain quiet.

    ¡®Let¡¯s go back.¡¯

    ¡®Yes, I understand.¡¯

    The two lip-synced while carefully retreating. Everything was thought to end well¡­ Until she stepped on a branch.

    CrunchÒ».

    It was a very slight sound, but somehow she had an ominous feeling. She looked back, and as expected.

    The person who had been lying down stretched lazily.

    ¡°Ugh, I¡¯m sleepy.¡±

    What should she do? While Esther hesitated, the man called for her and Victor.

    ¡°Who are you? What brought you here?¡±

    A person who speaks familiarly with someone they encountered for the first time.

    Just by observing those arrogant eyes that looked down upon others, she could guess this person was a high-ranking aristocrat.

    ¡°I selected the wrong path while walking.¡±

    ¡°Come closer.¡±

    Esther sighed and walked towards him. She just wished to leave quietly.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    At a closer view, Esther could understand why she mistook this man for Noah.

    Although his age count was similar to Victor¡¯s, pretty much everything about him was identical to Noah, keep his red eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m Damon.¡±

    As he spoke his name, Victor whispered in a voice that was only audible to Esther.

    ¡°He is the Third Prince.¡±

    Esther flinched and put her hands together.

    ¡°I was rude. It is a great pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Esther of Tersia.¡±

    It was an impeccably clean and official greeting. There seemed to be no regrets on Esther¡¯s face as she carried out what she learned from James.

    ¡°Tersia? Then, the adopted child?¡±

    The way he spoke showed he didn¡¯t care in the least. Esther¡¯s forehead wrinkled.

    ¡°Did you come with Duke Darwin?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My father is currently speaking to his Majesty.¡±

    ¡°Then let me ask you something.¡±

    Damon held his chin and gazed at Esther.

    ¡°How did you get adopted into that family?¡±

    It was a rude question to the point that even Victor sighed.

    However, Esther calmly replied without any change in expression.

    ¡°Am I obligated to answer your Highness?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, though. Aren¡¯t you a brave one? Trying to ignore my question.¡±

    Damon smirked and raised his chin. It was an indication that he had found something interesting.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I am ignoring your Highness, it is simply a question in which I am unable to answer.¡±

    She truly yearned to pay him no mind but couldn¡¯t, considering her goal to grow closer with the Imperial family.

    Instead, Esther smiled and tactfully passed Damon¡¯s questions.

    ¡°When I know the answer someday, I will be sure to let you know.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright. Stop it.¡±

    It was a question he deliberately asked to provoke her anger, but when Esther easily avoided his attack, Damon lost interest.

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Esther immediately left the garden. Damon, having been left alone, collapsed on the ground once again.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    He was curious as to why Darwin adopted a child, but meeting them in person was enough to answer his questions.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fun.¡±

    ***

    The day after they left the Imperial Palace.

    Esther visited Noah¡¯s house.

    She planned on telling him what Reina had asked for. She also brought a few flasks of holy water.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he coming?¡±

    He would normally rush outside just by hearing the sound of the carriage approaching, but there stood no sign of him, even as she waited.

    Esther tilted her head and walked towards the door with Victor as he held the flasks.

    Knock knock. She waited, and at that time, a bang resounded inside the place. After a while, Noah appeared panting.

    ¡°Esther? What¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°I have something to tell you.¡±

    Esther glanced around the house through the open door. The place was a complete mess.

    ¡°Right. I was surprised since it wasn¡¯t time for you to arrive yet.¡±

    Noah smiled awkwardly and opened the door. He¡¯d been caught.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little chaotic right now, but come on in.¡±

    It was the first time she had entered his house. It was a small but cozy cabin.

    ¡°Why are you packing? Are you going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going somewhere.¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks swelled at the thought that he would¡¯ve left without a word.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    However, it wasn¡¯t something he had to let her know of, so she hid her disappointment.

    ¡°What did you want to tell me?¡±

    ¡°I went to the Imperial Palace yesterday.¡±

    Noah¡¯s busily moving hands flinched before halting.

    ¡°The Imperial Palace?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I went with my father and met Princess Reina too.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Reina and Noah seemed to be each other¡¯s *sore thumb. Noah immediately turned downcast upon her mention.

    *TL/N: They care for each other a lot

    ¡°She was really worried about you. She cries every day thinking about you.¡±

    ¡°Why is she crying? Silly.¡±

    Noah¡¯s heart ached as he sat on a chair.

    ¡°She said that any news of you was cut off, so I assured her you were doing well.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, thanks.¡±

    ¡°And what she wanted to tell you is¡­¡±

    Esther took a moment to look at Noah.

    It was heartbreaking to see Noah¡¯s always bright eyes seem dim.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon you. I was always thinking about you, so you have to be healthy¡­ That¡¯s it.¡±

    Before Esther¡¯s words finished, Noah covered his eyes with his hands.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I don¡¯t know that.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes turned red as he rubbed them with his hands.

    ***

 Chapter 74

    ¡°After that, I met the third Prince.¡±

    ¡°Damon? He¡¯s really annoying, right?¡±

    Esther smiled and sympathized with Noah¡¯s words.

    ¡°Just a little¡­ He did ask rude questions.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s his personality. I¡¯m not close to my brother either. I can count the number of conversations I¡¯ve had with him on one hand.¡±

    While Noah was born to the Empress, Damon was the child of a princess who came as a hostage from another country; they were far too distant to grow close.

    Even as Noah tried to get along with him, Damon constantly pushed him coldly.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Esther nodded before stepping away. The distance between the two was too close.

    ¡°Ack, I forgot to tell you to sit down because I was so excited to see you. Would you like to stay for a while?¡±

    Noah, aghast that Esther had been standing by the door the whole time, hurriedly led her to the sofa. At least the couch was four steps from the door.

    In the living room of a small house with only one room, there existed one sofa for the two.

    Esther sat near the very edge of the couch and looked around.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too small?¡±

    As if conscious of Esther¡¯s gaze, Noah smiled awkwardly and took a seat beside her.

    ¡°No. This is enough.¡±

    Compared to the room where Esther resided in the temple, this was also very luxurious. She felt strange as she recalled her old self.

    ¡°I want to give you something to drink, but there¡¯s nothing good enough.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±

    Esther waved her hands hurriedly and wriggled her feet.

    Although they had met quite a few times already, Noah was bizarrely more conscious than usual. Although she could feel him staring from the side, Esther couldn¡¯t bring herself to turn her head.

    Silence fell between the two. They were quiet to the point the swallowing of saliva could be heard.

    ¡°Esther, I have something to say.¡±

    Noah shattered the silence by calmly bringing up his topic of discussion.

    Esther¡¯s cheeks flushed at his serious tone.

    ¡®What, is he trying to say I¡¯m pretty again?¡¯

    Esther¡¯s heart pounded due to the heavy atmosphere Noah had created. She clenched her feet.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°I was going to visit and talk to you.¡±

    The more Noah hesitated, the greater Esther¡¯s tension grew. She naturally held her breath and awaited his next words.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m going to see my father.¡±

    However, what followed was not what Esther expected in the least.

    It was embarrassing to think that she misunderstood him. Noah bit his lips solemnly.

    ¡°In the Imperial Palace?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am now healthier, thanks to you. I¡¯ll head back and let him know. I must lift my ban.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not fully healed though.¡±

    Rather than congratulating him, a weak voice fell from Esther¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll be fine now. Since the day you held my hand at the sanctuary, I¡¯ve been feeling better and better. I¡¯m almost perfectly healthy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right. That¡¯s great.¡±

    Esther hid her disappointment and forced a smile.

    To begin with, the reason she became acquainted with Noah was because of the disease. She felt sad to hear that he no longer needed her.

    Perhaps he had read her mind. Noah tilted his head and peeked at her.

    ¡°Are you sad that I¡¯m leaving?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? I have no regrets at all.¡±

    Esther strongly denied his words and shook her head. Noah smiled brightly.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t even come to see me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sad.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Noah leaned towards Esther, his chin propped on his hand.

    She squirmed to the side in an attempt to avoid him, but there was little space for her to move.

    ¡°I won¡¯t go if you tell me not to.¡±

    Noah¡¯s sweet voice tickled Esther¡¯s ear. He appeared beautiful as he gently folded his eyes, a smile on his face.

    At that moment, Esther experienced a strange phenomenon where Noah¡¯s face was the only thing she could see. She clasped her eyes shut before opening them again.

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    Fortunately, Noah returned to his seat. She put her hand over her chest.

    ¡°Why would I tell you not to go? It¡¯s good for you.¡±

    Esther herself didn¡¯t understand why she kept feeling disappointed when she wished to congratulate him.

    ¡®What kind of emotion is this?¡¯

    It was still too difficult for Esther to admit that she liked him. She had been deeply hurt by others to accept the fact just yet.

    ¡°If things go well in the Imperial Palace, will you become a Prince again?¡±

    ¡°Probably?¡±

    ¡°Then it would be difficult to go back as we are now..¡±

    Noah was the first person to befriend Esther since her return. She felt a strange sense of isolation.

    ¡°Nothing will change when I become a Prince. Even if I have a different status.¡±

    Noah spoke his words meaningfully. He reached towards the pile of firewood beside the sofa.

    A wildflower seemed to have been caught between the firewood. He pulled the flower and began shaping it.

    ¡°I¡¯m just Noah and you¡¯re just Esther. It doesn¡¯t matter how other people address us.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes focused on Noah¡¯s hands. She was curious as to why he was adjusting the flower like that.

    The dried flower was made into a circle small enough to fit one¡¯s finger. It was a flower ring.

    ¡°You think the same way, right?¡±

    Noah handed Esther the flower ring that he made.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no need to worry about anything later.¡±

    The ring swiftly slipped into Esther¡¯s finger. Esther¡¯s cheeks flushed in embarrassment.

    ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡±

    Noah smiled satisfactorily and held the hand where the ring rested.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to see you for a month, so I¡¯ll gather as much energy as I can now.¡±

    As soon as he held Esther¡¯s hand, mana flowed from her fingers to his. Although, unlike before, the energy was very subtle.Despite Esther¡¯s inability to control her powers, seeing this meant Noah¡¯s disease was practically cured.

    Esther was taken aback by Noah¡¯s slyness. Nonetheless, her lips soon formed a smile as she observed the flower ring on her hand.

    ¡°This flower will wither soon.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to dig another diamond in the mine?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea too.¡±

    It was a conversation they could easily have together due to the many memories they shared. In the end, their eyes finally met. There was always Esther in Noah¡¯s eyes as if they were the only two in the world.

    Her heart throbbed. Esther, jumped, startled. If this continued, she would ultimately ask him not to leave.

    ¡°I should get going. Have a safe trip.¡±

    However, Noah quickly grabbed Esther¡¯s hand before she could run away.

    Esther looked back at Noah with startled rabbit eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve asked¡­ How are you these days? Are you happy?¡±

    Noah asked with a gentle smile.

    Whenever he would ask this question, she¡¯d recall the affectionate gaze Noah presented her the first day they met.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m happy. I¡¯m very very happy.¡±

    It was the loudest voice Esther has ever produced when speaking. Her bright smile pierced Noah¡¯s heart.

    Noah¡¯s pupils dilated as he blankly gazed at Esther. This was the moment he fell in love with her all over again.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Esther stretched out her other hand and waved it before Noah¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°No, I just thought it was good.¡±

    Noah came to his senses and shook his head. He let go of Esther¡¯s hand.

    ¡°See you soon.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, have a safe trip.¡±

    After they exchanged their farewells, Esther opened the front door. She fiddled with the hand Noah previously held.

    As the door opened, Victor and Palen approached simultaneously. They had been standing in wait for a while.

    ¡°Did you have a good conversation?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll see you again.¡±

    ¡°Please take care.¡±

    Esther nodded lightly and walked to the carriage with Victor.

    She paused and looked back one last time before entering the wagon. Noah stood still as he observed her.

    ¡°Bye, Noah.¡±

    She waved a few times in the air.

    ¡°Be careful!¡±

    Noah waved his hand and responded in a loud voice.

    ***

    A few days had passed since she visited Noah.

    Nothing happened and there was no news of him. This made Esther worried.

    Esther stared at the calendar, her chin propped over her hand. She sighed exasperatedly.

    ¡°Is Saint Cespia doing well? I¡¯m dying to know.¡±

    It was already mid-November, meaning there were less than five months left until the death of Saint Cespia.

    Considering the condition Esther had seen until the last time she visited the temple, there was no guarantee the Saint would hold out until then,

    So, as time went by, Esther¡¯s worries only grew.

    She ought to act before Cespia¡¯s death, but there was little Esther could do without revealing herself as a saint.

    The only reason she was able to visit the Imperial family was due to her status as the daughter of the Grand Duke.

    Moreover, her desire for revenge was slowly fading. This left her in a confused state.

    ¡°Haah.¡±

    Esther caught BamBam slithering before her.

    ¡®You haven¡¯t moved much these days.¡¯

    Recently, BamBam hardly moved from her cushion. She didn¡¯t respond when Esther called for her either.

    She worried as BamBam constantly slept like a dead animal. Moreover, the snake never laid her eggs. Esther quietly observed BamBam¡¯s gradual movements.

    BamBam looked around and slithered under the bed. She expected her to leave soon after, but there was no sign of the snake even as she waited for her to reappear.

    ¡®What happened?¡¯

    Esther went to the floor in search of BamBam. She leaned down to peek under the bed.

    At that moment, BamBam emerged while holding onto something.

    ¡°Huh? My dagger¡­¡±

    Esther was momentarily stunned at the sight of the object she left unattended.

    It was a dagger brought from the temple.

    She didn¡¯t require the thing as she stopped hurting herself, so Esther buried it deep under her bed. How did BamBam know of its whereabouts?

    Esther, puzzled, reached out for the dagger. However, BamBam suddenly opened her mouth and swallowed the object.

    The whole thing, including the scabbard!

    She was so quick that Esther didn¡¯t have time to stop her.

    ¡°¡­???¡±

    Esther¡¯s lips parted in shock. Then, as she regained her senses, she held BamBam and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Are you crazy?! What did you just eat?! That¡¯s a dagger!!¡±

    No matter how much snakes could eat, it wasn¡¯t to this extent. If she cut herself with the blade¡­

    Esther gasped and looked into the snake¡¯s forcibly open mouth. However, there were no traces of the already swallowed dagger.

    ¡°What do I do!? BamBam, are you okay?¡±

    Esther restlessly searched for anything she could do and touched BamBam¡¯s body.

    ***

    Noo, BamBam don¡¯t dieee

 Chapter 75

    However, she didn¡¯t spot anything strange as she put her mana into effect.

    She continued observing to see if BamBam would react in any way, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    ¡°Are you really okay?¡±

    Esther tilted her head and let BamBam free.

    BamBam only stared at Esther and hissed.

    She now learned that mana operated regardless of whether the entity receiving it was a person or animal.

    She recklessly poured her powers to BamBam.¡°Phew, this should be enough.¡±

    She knew that the sword was not digestible. She hoped BamBam would spit it out later on.

    BamBam blinked her eyes for a while before returning to her cushion in the corner.

    ¡°I was really surprised.¡±

    Esther swept her chest and sat on the bed. She was so shocked that sweat had started to form on her forehead.

    Esther signed exhaustedly when a gold basin beside BamBam¡¯s cushion caught her eye.

    ¡°A bowl¡­¡±

    A brilliant idea sprang to her mind. Rather than being anxious, there was always a way to solve anything.

    She would try to connect through holy water.

    Esther brought forth a bottle of holy water that she had intended to give Noah. It was just right for the experiment because it contained a hefty amount of mana.

    After confirming the door was locked, she placed the basin on the desk and poured holy water to fill the surface.

    ¡°I wish to see you.¡±

    Esther had tried a few times after succeeding in the garden, but they were all letdowns. She didn¡¯t have much expectation now.

    Esther stared into the basin. No matter how intensely she focused, nothing changed with the water¡¯s condition.

    The security of the temple seemed to have increased. She grimaced and prayed while saying, ¡®Please show me anything¡¯. At that moment, the surface began to vibrate.

    ¡®Ah! It¡¯s working.¡¯

    Her grasp on the basin gained strength. Esther witnessed the familiar room she had previously stood in.

    It was the room of Saint Cespia.

    Connecting with the Saint seemed to have become easier since she had previously met her.

    ¡°¡­ Is she moving?¡±

    The last time they met, it seemed impossible for Cespia to even budge, but here she was, standing and tending to the flowers.

    Startled, Esther brought her face closer to the basin. Cespia turned to look at her.

    Esther held her breath as they maintained eye contact. Cespia smiled and moved her lips.

    She seemed to be saying something, but the surface was shaking too much for Esther to make out her words. The water quickly scattered.

    Even after the connection ended, Esther couldn¡¯t easily remove her hands from the basin and just blinked.

    ¡°You seem healthier.¡±

    Certainly, compared to the last time they met, the Saint¡¯s condition seemed to have improved immensely. Just knowing that fact put her at ease.

    ***

    The training room of the Central Temple.

    Rabienne was taking her Saint Candidate classes at the same time and place every day.

    At the end of her class, Priest Kyle appeared wandering in front of the training room. His face seemed anxious.

    After a while, the door opened where Rabienne appeared alongside a high priest. A bright smile appeared on his face.

    ¡°Lady Rabienne!¡±

    Kyle took the opportunity to quickly call out Rabienne¡¯s name.

    At that moment, Rabienne¡¯s face hardened. She didn¡¯t imagine he would pretend to be acquainted with her so quickly.

    Rabienne, aware of her surroundings, made sure to keep her smiling expression.

    ¡°Priest Kyle. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    While Rabienne pretended to be surprised by his sudden visit, Kyle approached her eagerly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me for a request the last time?¡±

    ¡°Request¡­¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s smile deepened. She was annoyed by the way he emphasized the word ¡®request¡¯. Nonetheless, she skillfully swerved his remarks.

    ¡°Ah, I remember. Please wait a second.¡±

    The high priest who stood beside her raised an eyebrow curiously. For fear of escalating the situation, she smiled his way.

    ¡°I asked the Priest to help me interpret ancient letters. I heard that Sir Kyle was skilled in that field¡­ I¡¯ll chat with him a bit before I leave.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Then, I¡¯ll see you in class tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Yes, High Priest.¡±

    Rabienne lowered her head and bit her lip. Her annoyance soared at the thought that Kyle would have nothing to tell her.

    ¡°Shall we head to a quiet place and speak?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯ll be great.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be convenient for many people to find her alone with Kyle.

    Kyle followed Rabienne, his expression ecstatic.

    Rabienne inspected the backyard to see if anyone was there before asking.

    ¡°You must have found something important enough to meet me, right?¡±

    ¡°No children have been officially adopted by the Grand Duke from the temple. I asked around and confirmed myself.¡±

    Rabienne sighed. So he caused all this fuss just to tell her this.

    ¡°I see. It must have been a false rumor.¡±

    ¡°Yes. And I found out by chance¡­¡±

    Kyle glanced around and held his breath. Rabienne¡¯s eyes glimmered at the sight.

    ¡°There was one child that Duke Darwin himself took from the temple.¡±

    However, this too was something Rabienne knew beforehand.

    ¡°Do you mean Diana?¡±

    ¡°Ah, did you know!?¡±

    When Rabienne didn¡¯t react as he expected, Kyle couldn¡¯t help but shout in surprise.

    ¡°She was a saint candidate. She also took classes with me.¡±

    ¡°Ah, she was your friend.¡±

    Kyle nodded in affirmation as Rabienne added.

    ¡°The name Diana is correct. Isn¡¯t it bizarre how Duke Darwin took the child from the temple?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand that either.¡±

    How flustered she was the time Diana left the temple.

    Rabienne shook her head as she recalled their last encounter.

    ¡°Anyhow, there was no one but her, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was difficult to find a connection between Diana and the child adopted by the Grand Duke¡­ Shall I search more?¡±

    Kyle naturally planned for the next time. This was to create an excuse to continue meeting Rabienne.

    ¡°No, this will be enough. I was just curious.¡±

    However, Rabienne firmly cut Kyle off. He was not the type of person one should keep close.

    ¡°Yes. Then please find me whenever you need help again.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Priest.¡±

    Rabienne smiled and turned around before her expression dramatically converted.

    ¡®Like a serpent.¡¯

    T/N: Like you aren¡¯t, hypocrite.

    She was glad to remove him now. It was clear he wished to cling to her while seeking an opportunity for himself.

    ¡°But, I didn¡¯t expect to think about her this much.¡±

    She didn¡¯t like the thought of Diana¡¯s constant reappearance.

    Rabienne clasped her lips bitterly before abruptly coming to a stop.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Didn¡¯t she also have ash-brown hair?¡±

    She was a child that lacked presence. So much so that only a hazy impression remained in one¡¯s mind. But strangely enough, Rabienne recalled the moment she said goodbye for the last time.

    Rabienne quickly walked back to the training room. She rummaged through the documents on her desk.

    Among them, she pulled the paper she¡¯d been searching for. Close to 10 candidates¡¯ names were listed on that paper.

    It was a list that recorded the children with ash-gray hair after Rabienne heard Saint Cespia¡¯s revelation.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±

    The list was created after Diana left, so her name was not included.

    Rabienne crumpled the paper and searched through her memory. Diana had ash-gray hair.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a bad coincidence.¡±

    She felt too uncomfortable to let this simply pass.

    She sat and proceeded to write a letter back to her father, asking him to send a person to the Grand Duchy.

    ***

    Late in the evening.

    Noah took advantage of the night and secretly entered the Imperial Palace.

    Thanks to the Emperor¡¯s direct escort, he was able to enter smoothly. He didn¡¯t run into anyone.

    This would be considered an informal meeting as Noah was banned from accessing under the curse of God.

    CreakÒ».

    The Emperor, who had been anxiously waiting for Noah¡¯s arrival, jumped and ran at the sound of the door opening.

    ¡°Noah!¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes reddened as he observed Noah approaching him with a bright smile and healthy feet.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s real. You were recovering.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe Noah¡¯s condition. It wasn¡¯t long ago when they notified him that Noah was unconscious and he would have to prepare his heart.

    ¡°Your Majesty, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Come closer. Let me hug you.¡±

    Although friendly, the Emperor was not a person who openly displayed his affection.

    He couldn¡¯t bear it any longer and embraced Noah. Noah teared up by the warmth he hadn¡¯t felt in a while.

    ¡°Well¡­ Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°How could I have lived reassuringly after sending you off in such a state?¡±

    Noah was diagnosed with the disease and deported for about two years.

    He had changed significantly during that time.

    The Emperor was overwhelmed with guilt as he observed the much more mature version of Noah.

    ¡°I am sorry. I couldn¡¯t protect you because I was weak.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not father¡¯s fault. It was because I fell ill.¡±

    ¡°Still, I should have protected you until the very end¡­ I didn¡¯t hold onto you. I regretted my decision every passing day.¡±

    The day Noah was driven away by the temple. Noah¡¯s back as he was forced away by the paladins appeared in his dreams every night, tormenting him endlessly.

    Not a single day went by that he didn¡¯t think of Noah as he was sent to the sanctuary.

    ¡°I can only say I am truly sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine now. I¡¯m rather glad that I was kicked from the Imperial Palace.¡±

    The Emperor smiled brightly as he observed that Noah had grown enough to comfort him.

    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re all grown up.¡±

    He¡¯d gotten so tall. His eyes filled with sadness as he gazed at his newly grown son, whom he hadn¡¯t visited once.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t let go of me again. You who didn¡¯t say a word back then. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Then father will be in trouble. I don¡¯t wish to hurt father because of me.¡±

    ¡°There must be a reason why you¡¯ve come looking for me after remaining quiet all this time, is that right?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes gleamed as he patted Noah¡¯s head affectionately.

    Noah spoke valiantly as if he had been waiting for the question.

    ¡°Yes. I want to find my place again.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 76

    ¡°Do you mean your title of a Prince?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And if Your Majesty allows me, I wish to be greedy for higher standings.¡±

    Noah faced the Emperor, his voice unwavering and full of strength. His eyes brimmed with a determination that was unlike his child self.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered at his appearance. Although Noah had been a deep-rooted person for the longest time, it wasn¡¯t to this extent.

    ¡®A child with no longing for power.¡¯

    It was strange to see the same Noah who avoided answering when hinted for the Crown Prince position shift in such a drastic way.

    He was worried that Noah¡¯s change was due to his desire for revenge against those who drove him out.

    ¡°In the past, you felt burdened with the position of the Crown Prince. Why caused your change in mind?¡±

    ¡°I have a goal.¡±

    ¡°And what is that?¡±

    Noah chuckled at the Emperor¡¯s question.

    ¡°We mustn¡¯t remain dominated by the Temple like this. We might seem like equal allies, but is there anything the Imperial family can do without keeping the Temple in mind?¡±

    ¡°Surely not¡­?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My goal is to destroy the Temple.¡±

    Although only the two existed in the room, the Emperor peered at their surroundings and hurriedly covered Noah¡¯s mouth, his face tense.

    ¡°Noah, you must be careful with your words anytime, anywhere. The Saint is capable of watching over all our words and actions.¡±

    A deep fear embedded into the Emperor¡¯s mind. He had seen and witnessed every small action the Temple had made all his life to belittle them.

    This was the reason he couldn¡¯t refuse anything the Temple wished for, even as he tried to assure himself about the decision.

    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    Noah knew better than anyone through Esther that the Saint was not a figure for anyone to be petrified of.

    ¡°Trust me. You are well aware that the current Temple is not just.¡±

    Noah knelt on one knee before the Emperor. Then he raised his head to face him, awaiting his order.

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    The emperor sighed and faced Noah with complex eyes.

    His son did not tremble for a moment as he proposed such a huge gamble. He even felt a sense of ease.

    ¡®When did you grow up this much?¡¯

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes deepened as he gazed at Noah. Their black eyes, reminiscent of each other, intertwined in the air.

    The Emperor filled with emotions as he stared at Noah, who was unlike himself, willing to face the Temple.

    ¡°Raise yourself first.¡±

    He helped Noah to the sofa. Then he rested on a chair and pressed his temples.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the world because you are still young. The real fear as you stand before God¡­ Without the power of the Saint, the stability of the Empire cannot be maintained. That is the reason we must not go against the temple.¡±

    Noah smiled softly at the word ¡®saint¡¯.

    ¡°What if the Saint is on our side? No, should I say we will be on the side of the Saint? Then, wouldn¡¯t it be alright?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s hand slowly fell from his forehead. His eyes grew bigger.

    ¡°Perhaps it would be possible then¡­ But, it doesn¡¯t add up.¡±

    ¡°I know the identity of the next Saint. And that Saint will never stand beside the Temple.¡±

    ¡°A-are you serious? Who is it?¡±

    The Emperor seemed to have forgotten his current position as he sprang from his seat before sitting back down in excitement. The next Saint was that much of an important figure.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you just yet. But it is all true.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes remained clear and steadfast as he faced him. Even if he lied, the Emperor would have believed his words.

    The Emperor¡¯s mind tangled. A large stone had been thrown into a calm surface of water and caused a permanent stir.

    It was hard to believe that the Saint would turn her back against the temple, but it was also implausible for Noah to have healed from God¡¯s curse.

    ¡°Is your illness truly cured?¡±

    ¡°Yes. More or less.¡±

    ¡°While you were away, Damon¡¯s forces firmly intertwined with the Temple. If you appear now, he will try to hold you down one way or the other.¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t allow him the time to do so. Before I announce myself to the public, I will strengthen my faction first.¡±

    Noah¡¯s firm resolution moved the Emperor¡¯s heart.

    The Emperor, guilty of what he had previously done to Noah, couldn¡¯t possibly refuse his request.

    ¡°Alright. If you truly escaped from God¡¯s curse, it will be easy for you to return to your original position. With my support, you may become the Crown Prince.¡±

    The Emperor leisurely leaned forward and folded his arms. His voice regained stability.

    ¡°But not now. You lack power.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Noah moderately accepted the Emperor¡¯s cold criticism.

    ¡°Please be patient for exactly one year. I will conduct a force to support me in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°Good. However, the Temple is already urging Damon to accept the Crown Prince position. You must hurry.¡±

    Noah nodded while smiling gracefully. His innocent features remained the same as before he left the Imperial Palace.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave. I¡¯ve stayed for too long. If anyone suspects us, my plans will go wrong.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes clouded at the thought that he would have to let Noah go without accomodating a friendly conversation. It had been a while since they last chatted.

    ¡°Where will you go?¡±

    ¡°I was going to head back to where I initiated originally, however¡­ I am in a hurry, so I will reside near the Imperial Palace. All the key figures gather here.¡±

    It would be too much of a waste of time to travel back and forth from Tersia. Living in the Capital would help him meet others.

    ¡°Good. If you need any help, contact me right away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    Noah stood from his seat and lowered his head. The Emperor held Noah before he could speak his farewells.

    ¡°Meet your mother before you leave. She hasn¡¯t slept properly ever since the day we let you go. She misses you very much.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes reddened the moment he heard of his mother¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Not yet. She is a very soft-hearted person. Please keep this a secret from mother and sister until the right time comes.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Noah couldn¡¯t help but feel nostalgic towards his mother. It was heartbreaking to hear that she hadn¡¯t been able to sleep all this time.

    Still, he turned around and left, suppressing his emotions. The Emperor hesitated before speaking.

    ¡°Again.¡±

    Noah looked back. The Emperor¡¯s tender eyes reached Noah.

    ¡°I will never give up on you again under any circumstances. There will never be a second time. I am so sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­I have never blamed father. I understand.¡±

    He said so calmly, but a stream of tears flowed down Noah¡¯s eyes as he turned around.

    The anxiously waiting Palen jumped in surprise as he witnessed Noah running towards him.

    ¡°W-were you scolded? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°No. The conversation ended well.¡±

    Noah quickly wiped his tears with his sleeve. He made the excuse that something flew into his eye, and that was why he was in this state.

    Although he himself didn¡¯t understand why his tears flowed, his expression became much more refreshed after.

    ¡°Anyway, I can¡¯t return to Tersia.¡±

    ¡°What? Then where will you go?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll search for a place now. Will you help me?¡±

    ¡°Again? Yes, but¡­- I think I will become a master at finding residences after this.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s reassuring.¡±

    Noah sent Palen a grin and left through the hidden exit under the escort of the Emperor¡¯s direct knight.

    ¡®Phew, I¡¯ll see you later.¡¯

    He expected this outcome, but now that he bore the reality, Esther¡¯s face emerged into the air.

    He ought to be conscious of all his actions the following year. This would prevent him from meeting Esther until things proceeded well.

    Noah was glad the conversation with his father ended well, but the disappointment wouldn¡¯t leave him.

    A year and two months have passed.

    The seasons changed several times since she was 12.

    Esther turned 14 years old.

    This completed the 21 months since her incarnation.

    Saint Cespia, who should have passed away by now, was still alive. This was a significant change from the many regressions she had experienced before now.

    Despite her anxiety, Esther continued her daily life faithfully. She was now perfectly adapted to the family of the Grand Duke.

    ¡°Um.¡±

    Esther smacked her lips as she dozed off against the window from which warm sunlight emanated.

    Her small mouth moved busily. Perhaps she was dreaming of food.

    Clack clack,

    Someone dared to interrupt her peaceful sleep and ran down the hallway at full speed. Abruptly, the door opened.

    ¡°My Lady, the Grand Duke will arrive soon! You must come down quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ung! I wasn¡¯t sleeping!¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes lit. She stood and hurriedly smoothed her dress in front of the mirror.

    Fortunately, everything was flawless. She had been earnestly awaiting his return since the morning.

    The Esther reflected in the mirror changed significantly in a year.

    She grew up eating full meals and gained weight. She also grew in height by one span. Her skin was glowing.

    The charming Esther was now bright and energetic, with not a single shade hovering over her.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She quickly followed Dorothy outside the room. She was overjoyed at the thought of meeting her father after a long time.

    ¡°Were you dozing off? You said you had the extracurricular homework due tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°The sunlight was too warm.¡±

    Esther stuck out her tongue and rushed down the stairs. She seemed like a normal child her age.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t arrive late. As soon as they reached the first floor, Darwin had just opened the front door.

    Esther¡¯s face bloomed.

    ¡°Father!¡±

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    Darwin embraced Esther as she ran towards him.

    Smiles emerged on the faces of the servants as they observed the family¡¯s affectionate display.

    ¡°Have you been well?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Esther shook her head and looked up at Darwin.

    ¡°I missed you.¡±

    With those sparkling eyes, Darwin couldn¡¯t hold back and hugged Esther tightly.

    ¡°I missed you too.¡±

    It hadn¡¯t been long ago since Esther commenced speaking these embarrassing phrases, but now she¡¯s changed to the point it left her mouth unconsciously.

    Darwin had been dispatched to the eastern border for a month. This was on a special request from the Emperor.

    Esther buried her face deep into his shoulder as she tightened her arms around Darwin.

    Darwin smiled gently at Esther¡¯s cute act and stroked her hair.

    Then he carefully set her down and glanced around.

    ¡°Where is Judy?¡±

    As soon as he spoke, a loud bang resounded from outside. Judy was the only person capable of producing such a fuss in the Grand Duke¡¯s house.

    ¡°Father!!¡±

    Judy opened the door and hollered. His face was covered with sweat since he had been exercising.

    Darwin frowned and scrutinized Judy¡¯s figure. His muscles seemed to flex even more during the short span of a month.

    ¡°How long have you been working out?¡±

    ¡°Just a little everyday¡­ Hehe. But how was the border? Did a real monster even come out?¡±

    ***

 Chapter 77

    Darwin reached for Judy as he jumped impatiently and demanded a hug. He then shook his head with a serious look.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work.¡±

    Judy was far too large for Darwin to hold.

    His back would break if he lifted him. Darwin patted him on the shoulder instead.

    ¡°Yes, there were monsters. The situation at the border is not very good.¡±

    ¡°Really? Wow¡­ Tell me more!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to the dining room first.¡±

    It would take a while for him to speak, so Darwin skillfully led the children to the dining room.

    The table was filled with a variety of dishes prepared with the utmost skill.

    As soon as the three sat down, the food was placed in order, starting with the appetizers. There was also Esther¡¯s favorite soup.

    Esther focused solely on her dish with sparkling eyes the moment the meal began.

    Judy could care less for the meal as he threw questions Darwin¡¯s way.

    ¡°What kind of monsters were there? I want to fight monsters too. Can I go with you next time?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s far too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m dangerous. There¡¯s no kid my age who can beat me nowadays.¡±

    Esther savored her soup while listening to the conversation between the two.

    It¡¯s been a while since Dennis entered an academy for a short-term class. He left for the purpose of learning something new.

    The house seemed empty the whole month without the two. She wasn¡¯t bored thanks to Judy, but the place felt vacant.

    The spoon that was halfway towards Esther¡¯s mouth halted in response to Darwin¡¯s words.

    ¡°¡­So I reported the events to the Temple. Seeing that such a monster appeared, there appears to be a crack in the barrier.¡±

    Esther¡¯s spoon fell helplessly.

    For the past year or so, she had been avoiding the sense of anxiety she felt. However, she could no longer overlook these bad feelings anymore, seeing as there was now a crack in the boundary.

    ¡®The power of the Saint seems to have been exhausted.¡¯

    Esther bit her lips.

    It was the Saint¡¯s and Temple¡¯s responsibility to preserve the borderline. ?This was the primary reason for the Temple¡¯s tremendous power.

    If there existed a problem within the boundary, it wouldn¡¯t be far-fetched to say the capabilities of the Temple weakened.

    Additionally, the drought occurrence has been severe the past year, which added more weight to the problem.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it not tasty? Should I ask the chef to prepare something else?¡±

    Darwin pushed a plate towards Esther as he noticed her absent-mindedness.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Esther quickly smiled and accepted the plate. She didn¡¯t wish to worry Darwin after he just returned.

    ***

    That night.

    Esther had trouble falling asleep. She was far too troubled by what Darwin had said earlier.

    She poured holy water into the basin and tried to connect with the Temple, but all that accumulated was a foggy mist.

    Esther laid on her bed and stared blankly at the ceiling as she stretched out her right hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid my daily life will be disrupted.¡±

    The small mumbling voice was filled with anxiety. Although Esther knew this happiness wouldn¡¯t last long, it was so sweet and alluring that she couldn¡¯t help but be immersed in the tranquility.

    It seemed that misfortune was ready to strike her in return for the happiness she had enjoyed thus far.

    Esther sighed and stood up. To calm her anxiety, she opened the drawer on her bedside table.

    A letter and a diamond necklace were inside. She pulled the letter out and opened it carefully.

    Although not every night, whenever she would recall the letter, she would read it like this.

    Esther skimmed through the contents of the letter that she had memorized from reading so frequently.

    ¡¸ I can¡¯t go back, so I¡¯m sending you this letter in a hurry. I think it¡¯ll take about another year, but I¡¯m already sad. I hope you¡¯re sad too¡­ You know, right? You¡¯ll become happier every day. Stay healthy until we see each other again! I¡¯m not by your side, but I¡¯ll always be thinking about you. -Noah ¡¹

    Noah left a year ago, claiming he was heading for the Imperial Palace. He never returned, with only one letter delivered to her.

    She didn¡¯t know whether he was residing in the Imperial Palace or not. There have been no letters since then.

    ¡°It¡¯s already been over a year. I hope you¡¯re doing well.¡±

    She wished to see Noah on days like today when her heart was troubled like this.

    Thinking of the memories they had together made her feel slightly better.

    Esther placed the letter back in the drawer and urged herself to come to her senses.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just sleep.¡±

    Shortly after forcing her eyelids down, the sound of Esther¡¯s quiet breathing spread throughout the room.

    The moonlight leaking from the bare window tilted towards Esther, and the sky gradually darkened.

    It was then that the sleeping Esther twitched.

    ¡®Ugh.¡¯

    Her closed eyelids trembled. As Esther tossed and turned, the back of her right hand began to glow softly.

    ¡®Saint Cespia?¡¯

    Saint Cespia appeared in her dream for the first time in a while. She was reaching for Esther.

    Esther felt she ought to help her, so she struggled to hold her hand.

    Then, at the moment she scarcely linked hands with Cespia, the dream slowly dispersed and Esther¡¯s eyes opened wide.

    ¡°Huff, huff¡­¡±

    She calmed her pounding heart and stood upwards. It was then that she realized the back of her right hand was shining excessively.

    Esther¡¯s pupils dilated.

    Although she hadn¡¯t been conscious, the stigmata shone vividly.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t it disappearing?¡±

    There was no point in trying to erase the mark by force. She pulled off her blanket and left the bed. Everything felt strange.

    She bewilderedly observed her reflection against the mirror on the dressing table. Even her eyes had turned golden.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯

    Esther pressed down on her pounding chest. She approached the basin where she previously poured the holy water before going to bed.

    She wanted to check because something seemed to have happened to the temple, as well as the dream of Saint Cespia.

    The fact that Saint Cespia appeared in her dream seemed to imply a major event at the Temple. She wanted to check.

    ¡°Please show me, please.¡±

    She clutched the basin with trembling hands.

    However, even now that her mana was fully activated, she could not connect with the Temple.

    Instead, the color of the holy water suddenly turned a bright red. It was her first time seeing such a result. Never had this been taught to her at the Temple.

    Esther, devastated at the sight, collapsed to the floor. Her heart wasn¡¯t able to calm down.

    In the end, she remained awake all night. It was only after the sun rose that her eyelids rested.

    ***

    Around the same time at dawn.

    Rabienne and Cespia were in the same room. Although Rabienne was looking at her one-sidedly.

    In a year, Cespia¡¯s face, which had dried up to the point where the bones were all visible, had a dark shadow of death.

    The shadow of death was thickly cast against Cespia¡¯s face. She had shriveled to the point where her bones were visible.

    Although she was barely breathing, everyone thought of it as peculiar. How could she have stayed alive in this state?

    Rabienne gazed at Cespia the way she would at a bug.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have the energy to open your eyes anymore, do you?¡±

    Cespia¡¯s eyes struggled to move toward Rabienne. However, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer.

    ¡°I endured everything for a long time. I thought you were going to die soon, but it¡¯s already been over a year.¡±

    Rabienne annoyedly swept her hair. She didn¡¯t have to be careful with her words as Cespia was already almost deaf.

    Still, the long wait had come to an end. Cespia had been gasping for breath for a few days now.

    She was expected to die soon. The Temple had already begun preparing for Cespia¡¯s funeral.

    ¡°How many regrets did you have to the point you can¡¯t let go? You can leave everything to me now. Okay~?¡±

    Rabienne stared down at Cespia¡¯s face from above and spit forth her venom.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t told me anything until the end.¡±

    All revelations regarding the next Saint must have been sent by now, but Cespia did not speak a word of it.

    This irritated Rabienne, but nothing else mattered as long as she was appointed as the next Saint.

    ¡°This is the last one. Drink this and feel comfortable.¡±

    Rabienne spilled the medicine she had brought down the dying Cespia¡¯s throat.

    Cespia¡¯s lips tightly clasped in rebuttal. However, Rabienne forced them open.

    The medicine flowing from her mouth was skillfully wiped off with a handkerchief. This wasn¡¯t something she had done once or twice.

    Cespia felt her consciousness begin to fade. She concentrated her last breath on the 16-year-old Rabienne.

    ¡®Toxic one, you will never receive what you desire. At the end of your life, your limbs will be cut off and tears of blood will stream from your pretty eyes.¡¯

    She summoned all of her strength and cursed Rabienne wholeheartedly seconds before her death.

    And, as if to fulfill her wish, Cespia¡¯s long-lost stigmata gleamed from the back of her hand, her eyes glittering golden.

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    Rabienne jumped in surprise, startled by Cespia¡¯s sudden wave of strength.

    However, as if for the last time, Cespia¡¯s eyes did not close. She glared at Rabienne breathlessly.

    ¡°Are you dead? Ha, amazing.¡±

    Flustered, Rabienne swept her chest and pulled the bell beside the bed. The door opened with a loud bang.

    The High Priests standing before the door rushed inside.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Just now¡­ She passed away.¡±

    Rabienne put forth her sad act.

    ¡°This¡­ I see. Did she feel comfortable till the end?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She asked me to take good care of the Temple. She was concerned for the Temple up until the very end. She was a person worthy of respect.¡±

    Rabienne lowered her eyes sadly as she wrapped her palm around Cespia¡¯s still warm hands. Thick tears fell from her eyes.

    They sympathized with Rabienne¡¯s appearance, mourning Cespia altogether. They would never have suspected it was all a ruse.

    ¡°I am glad Lady Rabienne kept her company in her last moments. I am sure the Saint was very happy.¡±

    ¡°I hope so. Hic.¡±

    ¡°Take your time and calm down. We will deliver the news and proceed with the funeral.¡±

    Even if they prepared in advance, there were still many things to carry forth. There were hundreds of places to be contacted overnight.

    As everyone busied themselves with their matters, the lights of the temple spire lit up. It was a bright red dye, indicating the death of the Saint.

    ¡®Finally.¡¯

    Rabienne bowed her head as she listened to the bell¡¯s entrancing ringing.

    She couldn¡¯t hold back the laughter that tickled her stomach.

    The seemingly sobbing Rabienne giggled uncontrollably under her lowered head.

    ***

    TN: You disgusting fool. May Noah savor your limbs with you alive. Continue grinning like a fool for now, you animal.

    PRN: How can she have so much evil in that tiny body of hers?? She has no soul! Well then I can¡¯t wait until I get to laugh uncontrollably too when she dies a horrible death!!! OFF WITH HER HEAD!!

    TN: I KNOW RIGHT!? HUFFS

 Chapter 78

    ¡°My Lady, it¡¯s time to wake up.¡±

    Esther was startled by Dorothy¡¯s voice as she nudged her to wake up. She didn¡¯t recall when she dozed off.

    With the help of the maids, Esther quickly dressed and left for the first floor.

    It was too early for breakfast, but she was eager to greet Darwin.

    She arrived at his door, wondering whether any news had been delivered to him overnight.

    However, the door was locked and there existed no hint of movement inside.

    ¡°Is he not here?¡±

    As Esther glanced around nervously, Delbert, who happened to pass through the same hallway, approached her.

    ¡°Are you looking for his Grace?¡±

    ¡°Yes, do you happen to know where he is now?¡±

    Delbert smiled softly and met Esther¡¯s eye level.

    ¡°His Grace left after receiving urgent news just now. He asked for me to deliver that he was sorry to have left as soon as he came back.¡±

    If all of this happened early in the morning, she would have heard a commotion as he left, but Esther was asleep during that time.

    Esther swallowed her saliva and looked at Delbert.

    ¡°Does the urgent matter have anything to do with the temple?¡±

    ¡°How did my lady know? Yes. In fact, it is said the Saint passed away last night. It is rather unfortunate¡­¡±

    Delbert continued speaking, but nothing reached Esther¡¯s ears. Everything felt distant and far away.

    ¡®No wonder. I thought so.¡¯

    Esther struggled to stand upright as she held onto the wall. Her legs staggered weakly.

    ¡°My Lady! Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°You have a bad complexion¡­ May I accompany you to the dining room?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ll skip breakfast this morning. I don¡¯t feel well.¡±

    Delbert grew worried as he observed the suddenly pale-faced Esther. Nonetheless, Esther refused his aid and turned around to leave the room.

    She wandered the garden aimlessly before stopping in front of the fountain. She fell against the firm stone, unable to walk further.

    Victor followed closely behind Esther as she left the mansion. He couldn¡¯t stand watching her lifeless complexion any longer and asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my lady? If there is anything I can be of help with, I will gladly listen.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I want to be alone.¡±

    But Esther couldn¡¯t afford to care about anyone else right now.

    ¡°Then at least accept this.¡±

    The air was chilly in January.

    Victor withdrew his jacket and presented it to Esther, fearing she¡¯d catch a cold in her current wear.

    ¡®Why are you like this?¡¯

    He was concerned about how Esther was different from usual, but he complied with her request and withdrew himself.

    Meanwhile, Esther stood alone as she stared at the sky blankly before closing her eyes due to the blinding sunlight.

    ¡°¡­You eventually passed away.¡±

    It was due to occur at any moment. She was rather grateful to have had the dreadful event delayed by a year.

    But, why was she so uneasy? Esther felt herself drawn back to the time she worried when Rabienne would put her behind bars.

    ¡°Saint¡­ Did you leave comfortably?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t pleased with the thought that not one person who genuinely cared for her stood by Cespia¡¯s side at the moment of her death.

    Esther closed her eyes and prayed for Cespia¡¯s well-being. That would be the first of her actions.

    In the meantime,

    Judy tilted his head upon arriving at the empty dining room.

    ¡°Is father and Esther still not here?¡±

    ¡°Ah, young master. His Grace left for the temple due to urgent business, and my lady said she would skip breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Esther? Why?¡±

    Esther had never skipped a meal since her arrival.

    Judy¡¯s expression hardened at her sudden change in habit.

    ¡°I do not know. My lady¡¯s face paled after she heard of the Saint¡¯s death¡­¡±

    ¡°What? You said the Saint died?¡±

    Judy rushed outside, not sparing a moment to listen to Delbert. He had to find Esther.

    After hearing from the passing servants that Esther was in the garden, he ran to the fountain at once.

    Judy cried out as he spotted Esther lying helplessly near the fountain like a lifeless soul.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    ¡°Older brother?¡±

    Esther ended her prayers and slowly opened her eyes to look at Judy.

    Judy stood before Esther and continued, teary-faced.

    ¡°You¡¯re not leaving for the temple, are you?¡±

    ¡°The temple? Ah¡­ Brother also heard the news of the Saint. Of course not. Never.¡±

    Judy could only sigh with relief after having been eased of his concerns.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. You¡¯re the only saint now. I was worried that you would want to go back to the temple.¡±

    Even after having received a definite answer from Esther, Judy secured her hands in his, as if he would never let go.

    ¡°Why are you worried about that? This is the only place I¡¯ll ever be.¡±

    Esther smiled brightly. She could feel Judy¡¯s sincerity through his firm grip.

    ¡°Yeah, but why won¡¯t you eat breakfast? Everyone is really worried. The same goes for me.¡±

    It was as if the world collapsed when she heard of Cespia¡¯s death.

    But as Esther observed Judy worrying over her breakfast, she burst into laughter.

    ¡°Brother, is it that important?¡±

    ¡°Of course. What could be more important than the morning in which you start your day? Rice is also crucial. Besides, you like eating the most, right?¡±

    There was nothing faulty with Judy¡¯s words. In fact, Esther realized something.

    The fact that there was no need for her to feel threatened because many things have changed from before.

    Standing next to Esther were her reliable brothers, father, and people with whom she had formed bonds with.

    Her current daily life was the most important certainty. Having breakfast, conversing with loved ones, and just enjoying her life.

    She slapped her cheek, regarding herself as a fool for forsaking her current happiness and worrying about the untold future.

    Although she didn¡¯t strike herself roughly, Judy flusteredly reached to wrap his hands around Esther¡¯s cheeks.

    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s wrong with you? What will you do if your precious face gets hurt? Let me see. Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡±

    Esther smiled brilliantly towards Judy as he created a fuss over her well-being.

    ¡°I¡¯m back to my senses now. Let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Huh? You¡¯re gonna eat breakfast? Good thinking.¡±

    Judy, puzzled to see Esther¡¯s sudden change in mood, soon laughed along with the bright atmosphere.

    Esther approached the worried Victor. Her eyes were smiling, her steps unafraid.

    The weakened mentality had become stronger than ever.

    ***

    Esther returned to her room after breakfast.

    Nothing would happen as of now, but she would have to prepare for future circumstances.

    ¡°The fact that I am a saint will be discovered sooner or later.¡±

    Esther sighed as she swept the back of her right hand.

    As the seat of the succeeding mother of the temple was inhabited by Rabienne, she would be unable to accessibly seek the true saint.

    However, it was impossible for Esther to thoroughly conceal herself as a revelation was bound to reach the temple.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not scared anymore.¡±

    During the time she visited the temple, Esther was more scared someone would realize she was the Saint and drag her back to the temple.

    However, no matter how great the temple stood, Esther, the daughter of the Grand Duke, could not be taken at will.

    She grew to realize how great her status was as the Duke¡¯s daughter. She had no intention of running away now.

    ¡°¡­Shall I attend the funeral?¡±

    She thought it would be better for her to observe the situation in person, rather than be immersed with all sorts of thoughts here.

    Above all, she wished to thank Saint Cespia for buying her time.

    It wouldn¡¯t matter if she ran into Rabienne. She may have already forgotten Esther, or even perhaps knew of her adopting into the Grand Duke¡¯s family.

    Thanks to her accompanying Darwin over the past year, she had made her appearance public in many places.

    Even if it weren¡¯t for that, Dolores informed her of the rumors that she had been adopted from the temple.

    She cleared her mind and stood from the chair when a loud bang came from behind her.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Surprised, Esther turned around to locate the source of the sound.

    The decorative sculpture placed over the drawer fell from its position.

    Beside the statue was a snake blinking his eyes, frozen. Perhaps he realized the accident he caused.

    ¡°Sorry, Shur. I was so busy that I couldn¡¯t play with you today.¡±

    Shur was the baby born from BamBam. The baby animal was very small and white.

    BamBam disappeared quietly after giving birth to Shur. That was why Shur followed Esther like she was his mother.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be away for a few days. I¡¯ll ask Dorothy to take good care of you. So don¡¯t be too sad. Deal?¡±

    Esther stroked Shur¡¯s head and conveyed so he could understand.

    Following this, she visited Delbert and asked to send a carrier pigeon to Darwin.

    Fortunately, the pigeon arrived quickly, so Esther was able to leave for the temple half a day later.

    Since the saint¡¯s funeral was a state matter, numerous people visited the temple to pay their condolences.

    There was a limit to the number of carriages the temple could accommodate, so carriages were prohibited from entering the temple during the funeral.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, my lady. We will have to walk from here.¡±

    Esther was no exception, so she left in front of the main gate of the temple. She had arrived late.

    ¡°There¡¯s a huge crowd.¡±

    Victor clicked his tongue as he helped Esther from the carriage.

    So many people huddled around the temple that there was no opening for Esther to enter through.

    The commoners were unable to enter the temple, so they mourned the death of the saint outside.

    ¡°Yes. Because the Saint was an agent sent from God. Still, I didn¡¯t know they would cry that much¡­ I¡¯m a little surprised.¡¯¡¯

    The sobbing did not stop. Esther¡¯s eyes reddened as she observed the sorrowful crowd.

    It was the moment she realized how influential the Saint truly was.

    Esther gazed at the crowd with sad eyes, then revealed her identification card to the gatekeeper and entered.

    ¡°The place seems completely different from the last time I was here. How should I explain this feeling¡­ It seems more lively.¡±

    ¡°I know. The saint has passed away, but it exudes an air like that of a festival.¡±

    Esther recited bitterly.

    Seeing the expressions of the passing High Priests and the overall atmosphere, the place seemed rather aloof.

    ***

 Chapter 79

    ¡°How long will it be until the ceremony begins?¡±

    ¡°We have about an hour to spare.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±

    Esther turned for the garden rather than heading towards the temple where the funeral would be held.

    The panoramic view of the temple was still beautiful.

    Esther¡¯s footsteps slowed as she coldly glanced at her surroundings. She wondered what would happen had this place become a ruin.

    The Priest approaching from the other side was familiar to Esther. He was the same person who escorted her the day she left the temple.

    There was only one road, so she was forced to run into him. The Priest was already eyeing Esther from afar.

    ¡®Will he remember me?¡¯

    The Priest stood before Esther as her heart continued pounding.

    ¡°You seem to be a visitor. Are you looking for the temple?¡±

    He seemed to have mistaken her for a lost person. He smiled kindly.

    An expression he would have never presented to the candidate Diana. His bizarre appearance made her laugh.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m on my way to the garden.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Then, may you be safe.¡±

    The day he coldly kicked her out remained vivid in Esther¡¯s mind. It was amazing how there was such a sweet side to him.

    Victor tilted his head as Esther continued staring at the Priest¡¯s back.

    ¡°Did you know him?¡±

    ¡°¡­He is someone I do not know.¡±

    Esther¡¯s voice was cold.

    After calming herself down by observing the garden, she headed to the temple to attend the funeral.

    Esther quickened her feet in order to arrive on time before coming to a standstill after rounding a corner.

    ¡®Rabienne.¡¯

    Her widened eyes spotted Rabienne standing alongside the High Priests.

    Rabienne also seemed to have noticed Esther as she approached her in surprise.

    She anticipated their encounter, but facing the reality caused her mind to go blank.

    ¡°You¡­Diana, Right?¡±

    Rabienne swiftly recognized Esther, whom even the Priests hadn¡¯t identified.

    More than that, she seemed happy, like she¡¯d met a distant friend.

    Esther was flustered at her reaction. However, she did not forget to nod.

    ¡°Long time no see, Lady Rabienne.¡±

    ¡°I know. The last day you left the temple¡­ Has it been over a year? It¡¯s so nice to see you again.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

    What did she mean to do by pretending to know her? Esther¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°You are here to attend the funeral, aren¡¯t you? I can¡¯t chat with you now as the ceremony will proceed soon. Would you like to meet up later?¡±

    Rabienne asked with the same sweet smile that Esther had been deceived by.

    Esther, curious as to the reason for her behavior, readily accepted her request.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    ¡°Then, I will see you later.¡±

    Rabienne wrapped up the friendly conversation and ran back to the High Priests who were waiting for her.

    Esther stared blankly as they disappeared into the temple and clutched the hem of her robe.

    ¡®You know that I was adopted by the Grand Duke.¡¯

    Rabienne recognized her at a glance and was not surprised by her appearance.

    It was clear, seeing how she pretended to be close.

    She wondered how Rabienne would react when she realized Esther was adopted, but Rabienne turned to be more up to date than she thought.

    She never showed her true nature and acted kindly in front of anyone who would benefit her.

    Since she didn¡¯t have a plan, it wouldn¡¯t be a terrible idea to match her pace for now.

    ¡°Victor, I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    ¡°Will you be alright?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    She smiled reassuringly at Victor and presented her identification card to the Priest guarding the building entrance.

    He guided Esther, his tone polite.

    ¡°As soon as you enter, turn left and walk straight. His Grace the Grand Duke will be waiting for you there.¡±

    For the temple, an orphan candidate wouldn¡¯t have been allowed entry, but it was more than easy for the daughter of the Grand Duke.

    A while ago.

    Rabienne put on a sad expression for the people as she entered the temple.

    But inside, she was thinking of Esther, rather than Saint Cespia.

    ¡®I wouldn¡¯t have recognized her had I not searched in advance. How can a person change that much? She¡¯s a completely different person.¡¯

    Comparing her former self to now was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    Even the atmosphere around her has transformed. She now seemed like a full-fledged aristocrat.

    Even so, the fact that she was an orphan was not to be overlooked. With all that in mind, Rabienne could not ignore Esther, now the daughter of the Grand Duke.

    ¡®If I¡¯m a little nice to you, you¡¯ll become like before. It¡¯s obvious.¡¯

    In the past, all she had to do was a little talking before the kid fully complied with her.

    Even now, Rabienne thought that if she pretended to take care of her a bit, Esther would follow her as she did then.

    ¡®I can¡¯t believe she¡¯s the daughter of the Grand Duke. She¡¯ll be good to use.¡¯

    She smirked.

    Rabienne was overtaken by shock upon the fact that the Grand Duke took her as his daughter.

    She would have scarcely passed the matter over had she not realized Esther changed her name.

    Rabienne still wondered why in the world the Duke would adopt such an insignificant child, but on one hand, it was still of good use to her.

    She wished to meet her, but things were unexpectedly going well.

    Rabienne sat along with the High Priests near Cespia¡¯s coffin.

    Her head raised high as she proudly looked over the people who were present during the funeral.

    ***

    In the midst of the funeral, Rabienne stood on the podium. It was to deliver her speech dedicated to the Saint.

    ¡°The Saint has always been a benevolent and warm person. She was the person I respected the most. The person I aspired to be. It is a pity, and I am saddened to have her return to the Goddess so soon.¡±

    It was a pathetic voice mixed with occasional sobs.

    Esther couldn¡¯t take her gaze away from Rabienne as she continued her speech. Various emotions erupted deep inside her heart.

    Darwin observed Esther as he sat beside her.

    ¡®Is something wrong? The child relaying the speech is the daughter of Duke Brions¡­¡¯

    Darwin felt uneasy when he recalled the name Esther spoke on that rainy day.

    ¡®Was the Rabienne she mentioned the daughter of Duke Brions?¡¯

    Darwin assumed something was related between the two and decided to ask Esther himself.

    After a while.

    A 30-minute break was provided. Darwin turned to Esther as the environment around them became more noisy.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to ask properly because the ceremony started the moment you arrived. Did everything go well on your way here?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I came comfortably.¡±

    Esther nodded and smiled brightly. Although she was in the temple, having Darwin by her side was enough to bring a smile to her face.

    ¡°I gave you permission just because you wanted to come, but I actually didn¡¯t wish to have you here. It reminds me of the time I first met you at the temple.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s calm eyes subdued.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t have any good memories in the temple, right?¡±

    ¡°I had a relationship with the Saint since my last visit to the temple. I wished to see her off.¡±

    Darwin nodded in accordance.

    In the midst of their conversation, Esther¡¯s eyes unconsciously followed Rabienne. Darwin noticed this and asked.

    ¡°When you first came home, you hated rainy days. I remember the name you said then.¡±

    Esther flinched and glanced at Darwin. His eyes were infinitely deep.

    ¡°Is it her? The daughter of the Duke of Brions?¡±

    Esther nervously kept quiet, and in time, a noble approached Darwin.

    ¡°Grand Duke, can you spare me a moment. Everyone is gathered in wait to speak with you.¡±

    ¡°Now? Okay.¡±

    He wanted to speak to Esther but now was not the right time. There were too many eyes.

    He was to carry out his greetings for the official meeting. Darwin regretfully stroked Esther¡¯s head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish the story when we get home. I have to leave for a bit. Is it alright for you to be alone?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, go ahead.¡±

    Esther quickly sent Darwin away. She was relieved.

    She observed the area to find the hall completely occupied with guests.

    More than half of them were people who endeavored to somehow build a connection with the temple.

    She stared at those who crawled pathetically before making eye contact with Rabienne as she stood in the corner.

    Rabienne beckoned as if she had been waiting and quietly exited the building.

    ¡®Was she meaning me?¡¯

    Esther tilted her head for a while and headed for the place Rabienne disappeared to.

    She discovered a door leading towards the terrace and garden. A fairly large space appeared as she continued walking.

    As she looked in search of Rabienne, a long hand protruding from behind the pillar snatched Esther¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    Rabienne faced Esther¡¯s rabbit eyes and smiled.

    ¡°There were many eyes earlier, so I couldn¡¯t ask properly. Diana, what happened? How surprised I was to hear that you were adopted.¡±

    As Esther had guessed, Rabienne was already aware of everything.

    ¡°Ah, look at me. You¡¯re no longer Diana. I heard you changed your name¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Esther.¡±

    ¡°Right, Esther. Say something.¡±

    ¡°I was just lucky. I must have caught the eye of the Great Duke.¡±

    Rabienne was flustered at Esther¡¯s sudden cold tone. Still, she didn¡¯t lose her smile and acted friendly.

    ¡°Hmm. Anyway, that¡¯s really good. This is an opportunity that you, an orphan, will never have again.¡±

    Although she pretended to be caring, Rabienne¡¯s implicit shallow heart was conveyed to Esther.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ll see each other often in the future, so let¡¯s get along well. I look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    Rabienne smiled broadly and reached her flawless hand to Esther.

    ***

 Chapter 80

    ¡®How friendly.¡¯

    Although this was the hand of the person she loathed the most in the world, Esther thought rationally and slowly accepted her approach.

    ¡°Yes, I also look forward to your kind cooperation.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to go. I must prepare for the next order. It requires much effort.¡±

    Rabienne seemed like a child thrilled for a family picnic.

    The reason for this event was Cespia¡¯s funeral, but not a tear could be spotted on her stunning face.

    ¡°Come to me whenever you wish to see me. I might not be able to meet you as I¡¯m busy¡­but I¡¯ll try to make time.¡±

    Rabienne immediately turned around after achieving her purpose. Until the very end, she held the attitude of a person bestowing her favor upon Esther.

    Esther¡¯s face chilled as Rabienne left. She rubbed the hand that came into contact with Rabienne against her dress.

    As she advanced towards the pillar, a person suddenly appeared.

    ¡°What? Did you know each other? You seem quite close, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Since when have you been here?¡±

    There was an uninvited guest who arrived here before the two. He even recognized Esther.

    ¡°Right before you two. What¡¯s wrong with your face? Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°I do, Prince.¡±

    Damon, with his arrogant and high-nosed character, was naturally difficult to forget once encountered, even if one didn¡¯t strive to.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop, but it somehow just happened. Though, was it true that you knew Rabienne and that you were adopted from the temple?¡±

    Esther¡¯s expression hardened.

    She thought so the last time, but he truly maintained a knack for asking rude questions so openly.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll head back in case my father is waiting.¡±

    Esther turned around and acted as if she didn¡¯t hear his question. There was no need to be involved with this person any longer.

    But within a few steps, Damon surpassed Esther and extended his arm to block her way.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    Esther sighed as she continued staring at the arm obstructing her path.

    ¡°Is there anything else you wish to say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, will you marry me?¡±

    She doubted her ears at his overly casual remark.

    Esther blinked several times, flustered by his words.

    ¡°Exactly what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I originally intended to engage with Rabienne. However, not only was she previously engaged to my brother, but she¡¯ll also be incapable of marrying when she reaches adulthood.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯m next?¡±

    ¡°You weren¡¯t a candidate, to begin with, but I think it¡¯ll be alright after seeing you again today. You¡¯re not from noble blood, but being the Grand Duke¡¯s daughter is enough to have the public explode.¡±

    Esther gazed at Damon, her eyes full of pity.

    A self-righteous person who thinks the world revolves around himself. He is similar to Rabienne in many different ways.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t like the idea.¡±

    Esther looked Damon in the eye and stated her thoughts plainly.

    Damon seemed overtaken with shock. Perhaps the boy didn¡¯t think he would be rejected.

    ¡°Wow. Is this a topic someone would think to refuse? I¡¯m Damon. I didn¡¯t intend to say this, but¡­ I¡¯m going to become the Crown Prince soon.¡±

    He whispered into Esther¡¯s ear like a person conveying a secret. Esther panicked and fell from him.

    ¡°Find someone else.¡±

    ¡°¡­You really don¡¯t like me?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not because I dislike the Prince, I simply do not favor the thought of getting engaged. I am sorry.¡±

    However, no matter how much she denied his proposal, Damon didn¡¯t seem to listen.

    ¡°Your opinions don¡¯t matter. I will speak to the Grand Duke directly.¡±

    ¡°Of course, then.¡±

    Even if the Prince informed Darwin, he wouldn¡¯t have permitted his bluff.

    Esther was confident that Darwin would not disregard her will.

    Damon¡¯s arm slipped from the shock. He stood blankly.

    Perhaps it was due to the unbound astonishment that Damon no longer held Esther from leaving.

    ¡°A chance like this doesn¡¯t come often. Think carefully! I¡¯ll send you a formal engagement soon.¡±

    Instead, he shouted at Esther¡¯s back as she continued. Of course, Esther never stopped to look back.

    It was only after she entered the building that a sigh left her mouth.

    ¡®How is Noah so different?¡¯

    Although they were both princes, their personalities differ entirely. She compared the brash Damon to Noah.

    No matter how much she contemplated, Noah seemed a much more suited candidate for the title of Crown Prince than Damon.

    To be specific, Damon had close relations to the temple, so if he became Emperor, he would contribute to the evil foundation.

    ¡®Everything is bad, in many ways.¡¯

    Esther glanced back and shook her head. Her impression of Damon turned out to be the worst.

    ***

    Damon fanned his scowling face. He had just been rejected by Esther.

    ¡°Can you believe it?¡±

    Simply having the Grand Duke¡¯s status covering her back did not change the fact she was adopted.

    He couldn¡¯t get it through his head. How could she treat him, a Prince, in such a way?

    ¡°So many young ladies wish to engage with me. Tch.¡±

    Damon frowned before setting foot inside the temple.

    He was instantly surrounded by Priests, his face still red from anger. Embarrassment rushed throughout his body.

    In the meantime, he spotted Darwin nearby. Damon pondered a moment before approaching him familiarly.

    ¡°Grand Duke.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Even if they existed in the same space, it wasn¡¯t necessary for them to converse. Darwin sent him an annoyed glance.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Although I ran into the Duke amidst the official meeting, I didn¡¯t think I would be able to speak with him.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have a business. You may get to the point.¡±

    Darwin swiftly cut Damon¡¯s gibberish.

    ¡°You¡¯re still the same. Alright. Then I¡¯ll get to the point. I wish to engage with the daughter of the Grand Duke. What do you think?¡±

    Unlike when he addressed Esther, his tone was polite.

    However, Darwin¡¯s eyes emitted a cold stance.

    Damon flinched in response to Darwin¡¯s obvious glare. He stepped back.

    ¡°Engage?¡±

    ¡°It is as I said. In the past, the Grand Duke didn¡¯t have a daughter, but now he does¡­ She is also of the appropriate age.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you came up with such an absurd idea. Unlike the Prince, I am not on friendly terms with the Temple.¡±

    Darwin fiercely gazed at Damon, not caring to hide his negative feelings.

    ¡°I think now is the time to restore your terms. I will gladly serve as a stepping stone.¡±

    In the end, he implied for Esther to be used as a means of politics. Darwin¡¯s irritation reached its peak.

    He took a step closer to Damon.

    His sense of intimidation that had been obtained as a result of the war was not endurable for Damon, a prince who grew up like a greenhouse plant.

    *TL/N: AHAHA, a greenhouse plant, PLEASE

    Damon avoided Darwin¡¯s gaze. Sweating profusely.

    ¡°Do you like my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve seen her here and there a few times.¡±

    Darwin calmly leaned to gaze at Damon. His large size appeared menacing.

    ¡°I am offended that you are suggesting an engagement lightly with such a heart. Am I a joke to you?¡±

    Damon flusteredly shook his hands in a wild manner.

    ¡°Th-that is absolutely not the case. I simply favor the daughter of the Grand Duke¡­¡±

    ¡°Then be more polite. I will not tolerate your actions simply because you are a prince.¡±

    Damon was still too young to negotiate with Darwin.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you uncomfortable. I was rude.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Be careful next time.¡±

    Damon lowered his head to greet Darwin and fled the temple.

    He could only breathe properly after leaving Darwin¡¯s sight.

    ¡°Huff, I thought he was stabbing me with his eyes. Why¡¯s he so scary?¡±

    It was obvious to think that the Duke would be glad to have the child with unknown origins join in a political marriage.

    He didn¡¯t expect Darwin to react in such a way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to approach him more carefully. I was too complacent.¡±

    Damon condemned himself and resolved to adjust his plans in approaching Esther.

    For Damon, who sought the title of Emperor, both the temple and power of the Grand Duke were too attractive for him to let go of.

    ***

    Esther and Darwin achieved their objectives and left in the same wagon.

    Each carriage arrived at the same time, but they decided to leave in one.

    Esther glanced at Darwin from the side.

    ¡®He¡¯s been like this since before.¡¯

    Darwin¡¯s expression stood unfamiliar from the moment they parted.

    Darwin cleared his throat as he noticed Esther¡¯s uncomfortable figure.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired? It¡¯ll be a while before we return, so lie down and close your eyes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. What happened earlier?¡±

    Darwin opened his mouth after pondering a moment.

    ¡°Prince Damon offered an engagement with you. Have you two ever met?¡±

    Esther frowned as soon as she heard Damon¡¯s name. Darwin didn¡¯t miss that small change.

    ¡°I ran into him twice by chance. That¡¯s all. He told me that too, but I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d approach father right away.¡±

    ¡°Your opinion is the most important thing to me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±

    Esther shook her head violently, her face teary.

    How difficult it was to earn her current lifestyle. She couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t want to imagine leaving her dear home anytime in the future.

    ¡°Can¡¯t I just keep living with father?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s lips slightly parted at Esther¡¯s whiny attitude. He seemed truly moved.

    ¡°Of course, you can. That¡¯s a good idea. You¡¯ll only suffer when you leave the house. It¡¯s better not to get married.¡±

    Esther happily leaned her face against Darwin¡¯s arm. She felt more relieved hearing it from him.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t it good for father if I¡¯m engaged to the Prince?¡±

    ¡°Well, I am satisfied with my title as the Grand Duke. I just wish for you and the twins to grow up well.¡±

    A gentle smile formed on Darwin¡¯s lips. It was his warm appearance as a father in which only Esther recognized.

    Esther recalled the day she left from Temple to Tersia.

    She couldn¡¯t help but laugh as she recalled her absurd thoughts of how Darwin would throw her away somewhere along the way.

    Esther leaned and stared up at Darwin. Her pink eyes curved into beautiful crescents.

    ¡°Father, thank you.¡±

    ***

 Chapter 81

    ¡°Hey.¡±

    Just as this daily life was precious to Esther, it was also valuable to Darwin.

    His everyday life with the twins and Esther. He wouldn¡¯t forgive anything that would dare to break this peace.

    ¡®I can¡¯t send you away. No, I won¡¯t send you away.¡¯

    Though, for a kid like Damon to ask for Esther. Darwin fumed and ground his teeth.

    Meanwhile, Esther¡¯s head stirred. She recalled the discussion Darwin brought up before they were interrupted.

    Darwin, being himself, would uncover her relation with Rabienne one way or the other. Trying to hide her secrets from him would be futile.

    She resolved to convey the truth to Darwin, the person who both accepted her as she was and healed her wounds.

    ¡°Father.¡±

    Esther called Darwin with a shaky voice. Then she pulled herself from him and created distance between them.

    ¡°I have something to say.¡±

    She always thought she would tell him someday, but for it to be now.

    ¡°Speak comfortably.¡±

    ¡°I hid something from father.¡±

    Esther¡¯s voice softened.

    As a matter of fact, he should have been aware of the fact the moment she was adopted. Although at that time Esther didn¡¯t think much about telling him as she would have died soon anyhow.

    She didn¡¯t feel comfortable, now that she had unintentionally deceived him.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Darwin, still unaware of what she was to tell him, firmly held Esther¡¯s hand to stop her from trembling.

    Esther regained her courage as she acknowledged the hand that held hers.

    ¡°I¡­ I have the power of a Saint.¡±

    Darwin rarely blinked, but he was so taken aback, that his brows wriggled.

    ¡°The power of a Saint?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am the next Saint.¡±

    Esther¡¯s tone was not poised.

    Because of her rememberings where not one person believed her, she was scared to see Darwin react the same way.

    ¡®A Saint¡­ Is that why?¡¯

    However, Darwin was very generous to his people. He would believe anything Esther, his precious daughter, would say. Even if she was to say that the sky were to split in two.

    It was true he was a bit startled, but nothing of his agitation remained in front of the child shaking before him.

    ¡°Thank you for telling me. You must have had a hard time keeping such a big secret.¡±

    Esther lifted her head as she listened to Darwin¡¯s calm, soothing voice.

    ¡°Do you believe me?¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason I shouldn¡¯t?¡±

    There was no distrust existing in Darwin¡¯s mysterious green eyes as he faced Esther.

    Esther choked up in front of his absolute trust in her.

    ¡°No one¡­ No one believed me.¡±

    Tears dropped from her eyes as she blurred her words. Her tears continuously spilled, despite her desire to stop them, she pressed her eyes shut.

    The only individuals who acknowledged Esther being a Saint were her twin brothers who witnessed her power themselves.

    During her past regressions, not a single person attended to Esther.

    Even if Rabienne was the fake, all that came back to her was an expression filled with ridicule.

    So many wounds were inflicted on her, that even she refused to mention her claims any longer.

    ¡°Everyone thought I was lying¡­ How can someone like me be a Saint¡­? That¡¯s how it was.¡±

    Esther¡¯s emotions overflowed when despairing memories came surging her way.

    The tears that had already filled Esther¡¯s eyes dripped on her knees.

    Darwin was flustered at her sudden tears. He blamed himself for making her cry.

    ¡°D-don¡¯t cry. Who said that? Those bad guys!¡±

    Extreme swearings emanated from his heart, but Darwin refrained and only gently soothed Esther.

    Darwin was troubled. He carefully wiped Esther¡¯s tears with his fingers.

    It was heartbreaking to see her hold back her tears, rather than cry and burst forth her feelings and emotions.

    Although he wanted to soothe and comfort Esther, he didn¡¯t know how to, so Darwin only hugged her tightly.

    Esther¡¯s small body, held between Darwin¡¯s reliable arms, quivered slightly at the warmth which engulfed her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll scold all the people who made you sad. So you don¡¯t have to try to handle everything by yourself.¡±

    Father¡­

    Esther snuggled her face deep into Darwin¡¯s shoulder and closed her eyes. His warmth was much more comforting than a hundred words.

    ¡°I will never let go of the people who made you cry.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±

    ¡°How dare they make my daughter cry?¡±

    The huffing voice of DeHorn was dimly locked.

    Darwin¡¯s voice contained a submerged flare.

    Esther¡¯s tears welled at the sudden atrocity.

    ¡°W-will you kill them?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do if you wish for it.¡±

    His green eyes glistened dangerously.

    She was sure he was joking, but his serious tone was perplexing.

    Darwin chuckled as he observed the flustered Esther.

    ¡°Of course, what you don¡¯t want will never happen. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Darwin tucked Esther¡¯s hair behind her ear and looked at her sadly.

    It was disheartening to see Esther¡¯s appearance when they first met overlap with her expression now.

    ¡°Does Rabienne also know of this? Did she bully you and threaten to kill you if you told anyone?¡±

    Esther¡¯s past had always bothered him. Darwin investigated to no avail, but it somehow felt as if he was advancing towards an unknown origin.

    He gnawed his teeth. He wouldn¡¯t forgive the Duke of Brion if he had harmed Esther.

    ¡°No. Rabienne doesn¡¯t know yet.¡±

    Esther shook her head and asked playfully.

    ¡°Will you really scold everyone?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It is a challenge for Tersia if someone dared to make you cry.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ if it¡¯s the temple?¡±

    The entire temple will become his enemy if he were to turn against them.

    ¡°My Order is the best in the Empire. Destroying the temple is nothing to me. I didn¡¯t like them before anyway, so it¡¯s better to demolish them now.¡±

    His talk was ridiculous, but Esther¡¯s lips crept upwards when he sided with her so confidently.

    ¡°So did the temple do something terrible to you? Turn the wagon right now¡­!¡±

    ¡°No! No one knows yet.¡±

    Esther flusteredly grabbed Darwin¡¯s arm as he stood up to stop the carriage.

    At that moment, the back of Esther¡¯s hand glowed in response to her reaction.

    The light contradicted those who didn¡¯t believe her fidelity.

    Darwin would have sensed something off about the whole conversation, but he stood blankly and in shock before the phenomenon.

    Esther, who had yet to confess her regressions, turned her eyes to the back of her hand in relief.

    The marking appeared more evident after Cespia¡¯s death.

    ¡°Is that the mark of the Saint?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only ever heard of it appearing on the back of the hand. This is my first time seeing it.¡±

    As the awareness did not disappear but gradually illuminated, Esther flusteredly hid the mark behind her back.

    Darwin observed her actions and gently stroked Esther¡¯s head. He covered the back of her hand with his.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a crime, there¡¯s no need to hide it. You can present yourself proudly.¡±

    ¡°What? But if it turns out that I¡¯m a Saint, Father will be in trouble¡­¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Trouble? I am not that weak.¡±

    A reassuring voice permeated her ears.

    ¡°You have the freedom of choice. If you want to live as a Saint, I will respect that decision. However, if not, I will protect you until the end.¡±

    ¡°I told you before. I want to keep living with Father.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s lips twitched, and a delightful smile spread openly.

    His usual blunt appearance was nowhere to be seen.

    Esther remained in Darwin¡¯s wide arms throughout their way back. His embrace was so warm that she forgot all her worries and fell into a deep sleep.

    ***

    A week later, all of Cespia¡¯s funeral procedures ended.

    The visitors who filled the temple also left. The temple closed its doors to mourn the remaining week.

    Rabienne skimmed through the tranquil temple and headed for the Saint¡¯s Palace.

    Beside her was High Priest Lucas. He held the second-highest status after the Saint.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯d be better to rest today and carry everything out tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day throughout the funeral.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Well, yesterday, Prince Damon asked to come and meet him for a tour.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s ears pricked as the Priest mentioned Damon.

    ¡°What did he say that?¡±

    ¡°He requested hosting a Crown Prince selection meeting the next month. It had been delayed due to this event.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to realize that Damon entered and left the temple to gather supporters.

    Although aware, the temple decided to push him into the position of the Crown Prince. That way, they could use him politically.

    ¡°My appointment ceremony is next month, so he can schedule it after that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course. I feel great things are to happen after Damon becomes the Crown Prince.¡±

    During their exchange of conversation, the two arrived in front of an iron door with five layers of locks.

    The key to the locked room had been passed from Saint to Saint, from generation to generation.

    Lucas kept custody of it for a while after Cespia¡¯s death, but it was now delivered to Rabienne.

    ¡°The day I receive this is finally here.¡±

    ¡°It is later than I thought.¡±

    Rabienne draped her long eyelashes and reached for the set of keys.

    She unlocked the tightly sealed doors one after the other and pushed the door vigorously.

    As she reached the end, a light illuminated the humid and dark passage. Another door appeared.

    ¡°Finally.¡±

    Being unable to hide her excitement, Rabienne blushed.

    As soon as she opened the door, a colorful glow radiated. It was bright and blinding.

    Excited, Rabienne entered the door without hesitation.

    All the lights leaked from a large crystal ball placed in the middle of the space.

    ***

 Chapter 82

    However, it wasn¡¯t long until Rabienne¡¯s face stiffened as she observed the crystal ball.

    ¡°¡­There are cracks?¡±

    ¡°The situation has become vulnerable. There have been several reports regarding the ruptures throughout various boundaries.¡±

    The crystal ball was the source of power which protected the Empire.

    The central temple was located within the heart of the Empire. This was for the crystal ball to remain in a prominent position.

    The orb absorbed mana to maintain its borders. Most of its power originated from the Saint.

    ¡°It must be because Saint Cespia has passed away.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Rabienne, with an expression full of longing, slowly reached towards the crystal ball.

    There was only one Saint capable of touching the crystal ball from one generation to the next.

    Ultimately, the moment has come to discover whether or not she was a Saint.

    ¡®Please.¡¯

    TN: Oh, she really thought.

    However, Rabienne screamed at the burning sensation scouring against her palms as she brushed against the crystal ball.

    ¡°Kayak!¡±

    PR/N: ( ?§¥?) YES!!

    TL/N: ^^

    ¡°A-Are you alright?¡±

    White smoke rose from her palms. Had she endured the pain a second longer, her hands would¡¯ve already burned.

    Rabienne slumped to the floor in agony. Then, she staggered to her feet while smiling like a madman.

    ¡°Right now¡­ Was I rejected?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°This means it isn¡¯t me. I¡¯ve been waiting for this day for so long. I thought this seat would be mine after Saint Cespia died, but this ball refused me.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t important. The temple has already designated Rabienne as the next Saint.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s words did not work as a comfort to her. Rabienne¡¯s heart was fueled by jealousy and anger towards the true saint.

    She was anxious throughout the funeral because the awareness of the saint had yet to appear on the back of her hand.

    But having this as a result, she couldn¡¯t accept her reality.

    ¡°Why is it not me? I¡¯ve devoted everything to being the Saint since I was born. But why! Why is it not me!!¡±

    Rabienne threw forth her protests towards the crystal ball.

    ¡°Lady Rabienne, why don¡¯t you calm down and try again?¡±

    Rabienne came to her senses with Lucas¡¯s words.

    She knew well that repeating the process wouldn¡¯t change her results. Rabienne took a deep breath and glanced at Lucas.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was a bit too agitated.¡±

    Goosebumps crept on Lucas¡¯s back as he observed Rabienne¡¯s beaming figure. It was as if she had never been angry.

    ¡®Who would believe that she is only 16 years old?¡¯

    Although she was the second Saint, Rabienne differed from Cespia in both status and personality.

    They especially contrasted each other, looking at how she sought her hands on anything she wished for, even if that desire demanded evil means.

    She was ambitious to the point it was difficult to handle her, but the temple saw this as a perfect method to make profits.

    ¡°High Priest Lucas is right. I am the next Saint, and the appointment ceremony will soon proceed without a hitch.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The outcome is unfortunate, but there is nothing that can stop you.¡±

    Rabienne gazed at the crystal ball as she continued speaking.

    ¡°The High Priests will concentrate on their prayers for the time being. We must quickly discover who the Saint is.¡±

    Since the crystal ball absorbed a certain quantity of mana from anything maintaining the force, the boundaries did not completely wreck.

    Still, the crack that formed during the time Cespia¡¯s power weakened was now visible to the eye.

    No one knew what threats would fall on the Empire, should the cracks become more severe than they are now.

    This happening was bound to shake the reason for the existence of the Temple; the temple which rose for its maintenance of the safety of the Empire.

    And this crack could only be restored with the power of the Saint.

    ¡°Yes. I will try my best to find them before the ceremony.¡±

    Lucas replied calmly.

    In addition to Lucas, there were three more High Priests who possessed the ability to receive revelations through their prayers.

    Among them, Lucas was the only one to discover that Rabienne was not a Saint.

    However, since he was to act for the benefit of the temple, knowing the truth made no difference.

    Rabienne could only ask for the revelations merely because the High Priests supported her.

    ¡°The Prince has also been demanding a meeting.¡±

    ¡°We can have an encounter on the day of the Crown Prince selection meeting.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    All that remained was for Rabienne to be appointed as a Saint. Even if she simply remained still, her statement as a Saint would arrive the following month.

    Now that she confirmed her becoming a Saint in only name, Rabienne could not smile.

    There was no existing excitement left in her eyes as she faced the crystal ball.

    Lucas hurriedly prepared to leave as he noticed Rabienne¡¯s change in expression.

    ¡°¡­Shall we leave now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Rabienne chilled. This was a room she had longed for, but it now stood meaningless.

    ***

    An alley in the capital where the Imperial Palace is located.

    A luxurious carriage halted before one of the many lined commoner cottages.

    A middle-aged man dismounted the wagon; it was Marquis Joshua. He peered about and knocked on the entrance.

    After a while.

    The door unlatched gradually. Joshua entered without delay.

    Inside the candle-lit room, Noah sat in wait for him. Benjamin stood beside him.

    Joshua couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of shock at the sight of the two. The two had withdrawn from the world of politics even since Noah¡¯s banishment.

    ¡°¡­Are you really the Prince?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sit here for now.¡±

    Noah smiled softly and guided Joshua to the seat opposite him.

    Joshua was astonished to see Noah progressing healthily. He couldn¡¯t close his mouth, this was a hard sight to behold.

    ¡°I heard you harbored a severe illness, but it must have been all false rumors.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, I am very healthy now.¡±

    The two people faced each other across the table, slowly but carefully scrutinizing the other.

    ¡°In fact, I reached this place with uncertainty. I thought someone might have been impersonating the Prince.¡±

    ¡°Still, you went through all the trouble because you held expectations for me, isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Joshua¡¯s expression converted drastically as Noah immediately brought forth his matter.

    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to be the Crown Prince.¡±

    A heavy atmosphere fell between the three as they faced each other.

    Joshua gazed at Noah with an expression mixed with remorse and guilt. He spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know about the past, but it will be hard now. The majority are already leaning towards Prince Damon.¡±

    ¡°It may seem so, but I have been collecting a large number of votes over the past year.¡±

    Joshua expressed his reluctance at Noah¡¯s words.

    ¡°I was originally on the Prince¡¯s side, but I cannot afford to take risks.¡±

    The nobles Noah persuaded thus far had also responded in the same manner.

    ¡°I understand. Even now, I am still denied from my title.¡±

    Noah skillfully responded to Joshua¡¯s apprehensions.

    ¡°But as you know, if not me, Damon will be the one rightful of the title. Didn¡¯t the Marquis always insist on keeping his distance from the temple?¡±

    He persuaded Joshua slowly but steadily, as he did to other nobles.

    ¡°It will be over when Damon becomes the Crown Prince. His collusion with the temple will grow stronger and we will never escape from their grasp.¡±

    ¡°The preparations are complete. With the Marquis, the majority has already promised to support me.¡±

    This number practically coincided with the number of those eligible to participate in the meeting, excluding the temple¡¯s votes.

    Joshua rubbed his chin with a flustered expression clouding his face. He glanced at Benjamin and asked.

    ¡°I heard Sir Benjamin resided in a local temple¡­ Do you plan on returning to politics?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I must return, as the Prince is reciprocating. I believe that the Prince will do well.¡±

    The eyes of the two met in the air. Benjamin¡¯s sincere eyes eventually drove Joshua¡¯s resolution.

    Although currently enshrined in a provincial temple, Benjamin was a powerful man at the forefront of the war, with a substantial number of followers until the past few years.

    It certainly appeared trustworthy, seeing Benjamin by Noah¡¯s side. His statement of having gathered a majority of supporters also seemed authentic.

    Since then, Joshua bombarded Noah with countless questions.

    After the long conversation, he resolved to follow suit.

    ¡°¡­Good. I will vote for the Prince.¡±

    ¡°You have vowed.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Instead, the Prince must not forget me.¡±

    ¡°I always take care of my people.¡±

    Noah grinned, opened the book on the table, and arranged an empty page before Joshua.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t betray you, even without this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s good to be sure of the other.¡±

    Noah¡¯s black eyes shone.

    Joshua quietly stared before sighing exasperatedly.

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Joshua wrote and signed his name on the book. It was an indication of trust, that they would not betray each other.

    ¡°Then I will see you at the meeting.¡±

    Joshua shook hands with Noah and Benjamin before leaving the house. It was as if nothing happened.

    Noah saw him off before scrolling through the long list of names, a satisfied expression on his face.

    ¡°Everything¡¯s done now.¡±

    When the Austin Empire nominated a Crown Prince, it was not determined solely by the Emperor¡¯s will.

    The votes of the Imperial Family, the temple, including the says of the nobles were all combined and resolved by a majority vote at the meeting.

    It would have been advantageous if the Emperor pushed forth the decision, but he could not without absolute reason.

    Noah remained near the Imperial Palace and compelled the nobles for a year. He had finally achieved a majority today.

    ¡°Congratulations.¡±

    Benjamin entered after confirming the door was locked tightly. He leaned against the wall and observed Noah.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to persuade everyone on the list in such a short amount of time. It is baffling.¡±

    ¡°You know it¡¯s all thanks to Benjamin¡¯s help. If I were alone, this result would never have been achieved.¡±

    ¡°That is not true. It is all thanks to the Prince who persuaded me. You can be more confident.¡±

    Benjamin¡¯s eyes gently creased. The way he looked at Noah was full of faith.

    ***

 Chapter 83

    Benjamin was convinced that persuading the majority was impossible when Noah revealed his strategy a year ago.

    This was due to the fact that Noah had never established any political capability during his reign until he was prohibited from the Imperial Palace.

    Nonetheless, Benjamin was drawn to Noah¡¯s brilliant eyes and accepted his offer. In the end, Noah proved his assumptions wrong.

    ¡°I am no longer able to picture the Prince as anything else. I am looking forward to the day the meeting will be held.¡±

    The Noah Benjamin stood in front of was a competent figure, a person with the ability to execute his work flawlessly.

    It goes without saying that he was far superior to Damon.

    ¡°Thank you, but there is still one person remaining. It¡¯s too early for you to congratulate me.¡±

    Noah rubbed his nose, embarrassed by Benjamin¡¯s praise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s cease talking and sit. This will be our last night here. Palen, don¡¯t just stand there.¡±

    Noah called for Palen, who stood in the far corner and helped the two of them to the sofa.

    Then, he brought out the wine and filled three glasses.

    It was a wine weak enough for a non-adult like Noah to enjoy.

    ¡°The Crown Prince selection meeting has ultimately been scheduled for the end of next month.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad I finished my work before then.¡±

    The three silently clinked their glasses and congratulated each other for their hard work.

    Noah¡¯s lips were tinted a bright red as he took a sip of his wine. The boy¡¯s smiling face was even more captivating.

    Benjamin glanced Noah¡¯s way, awestruck.

    When the three of them were together, he was nothing more than a child, but in front of the nobles, he appeared to be a person who had gone through all sorts of difficulties before and after birth.

    ¡°Will you depart tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Yep, There is nothing left for me to tend to.¡±

    Carrying luggage would have been inconvenient for a person who constantly moved about.

    ¡°The destination must be Tersia, is that right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We can finally meet again.¡±

    Noah¡¯s lips twitched. Esther appeared in his bright eyes.

    As Benjamin stood perplexed by Noah¡¯s words, Palen tilted his wine glass and replied playfully.

    ¡°I know you missed the lady very much.¡±

    ¡°Me? Why do you think so?¡±

    Startled, Noah put down the glass he was holding.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep with the painting at your bedside every night?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Mm, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Noah laughed softly. He was embarrassed.

    He always kept the portrait beside him as Esther¡¯s substitute, but it was uncalled for that Palen knew of this fact.

    ¡°I hope Esther didn¡¯t forget about me.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyelids fell heavily as he buried himself deep into the one-seat sofa.

    News of Esther was constantly delivered to him through the person he planted.

    Even if he wasn¡¯t able to meet her face to face, Noah would always observe her from a distance during official parties.

    Unlike Noah, Esther would have never heard from him all this time.

    It worried him whether she had forgotten about him or not.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve reported several times, the lady has constantly met with Sebastian, the son of a Duke. Don¡¯t be hurt if she doesn¡¯t remember.¡±

    At Palen¡¯s indifferent tone, Noah licked his lips.

    ¡°Sebastian.¡±

    He engraved the name in his memory, a grim expression on his face.

    ¡°¡­Still, I want to see you soon.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes were affectionately immersed in his memories. His memories with Esther.

    ***

    In the afternoon.

    Esther¡¯s ears perked as she played with Shur on the bed.

    ¡°What¡¯s that sound?¡±

    A commotion occurred from outside. She jumped and ran to the window, curious as to what was causing such a ruckus.

    ¡°Uh? Brother Dennis.¡±

    As she thrust herself outside the window, she could see Dennis leaving the wagon.

    It had been nearly a month since he left for the capital city to study.

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Esther joyfully called for Dennis, and he in turn waved his hand enthusiastically.

    Esther smiled broadly and rushed to meet him.

    ¡°Be careful. You¡¯ll get hurt running like this.¡±

    Dennis smiled as he witnessed Esther¡¯s childish behavior.

    ¡°Oh? Even Shur came.¡±

    Shur had also been following Esther¡¯s steps. The baby snake twirled around him.

    ¡°I think Shur also missed brother.¡±

    ¡°Only Shur?¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡±

    Although Esther improved significantly in facing others, she was still not talented at expressing her feelings. She knelt to hold Shur in means to avoid his question.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside for now.¡±

    Dennis gently guided Esther inside the mansion.

    Dorothy happily observed the cute siblings sitting beside each other on the sofa before running to the kitchen.

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare some refreshments. My lady favors warm milk the most¡­ Do you prefer black tea, master?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Please don¡¯t add sugar.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Dennis turned his attention to Esther and pulled a small gift box from the bag he had brought.

    ¡°Ta-da! Here¡¯s a gift.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes rounded as she held the box between her hands. As she untied the ribbon, a bracelet appeared.

    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s so pretty.¡±

    Purple amethyst was situated in the center. The peculiar design piqued her interest.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°A lot.¡±

    Esther smiled brightly and put on the bracelet immediately. The accessory suited her clear and soft skin.

    ¡°I happened to see the display as I strolled about. It reminded me of you, so I bought it. If you wish, we can go together next time for another one.¡±

    She didn¡¯t hold any desire for accessories but was grateful knowing Dennis thought of her while he was away.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Esther and Dennis had a backlog of conversations as they savored the refreshments Dorothy prepared.

    At that time, Judy went down the stairs, his face still half-asleep.

    Shock engulfed Judy the moment he turned his stiff shoulders as he spotted Dennis sitting before him.

    ¡°What? When¡¯d you get here?¡±

    ¡°Just now. Though, are you still sleeping?¡±

    The time now¡­

    ¡°I took a nap. I don¡¯t have enough energy to work out in the afternoon. But did you only buy Esther a present? What about mine?¡±

    Judy¡¯s gaze landed on the opened box on the table.

    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so mean, really.¡±

    The two quarreled the moment they met. The mansion erupted with their squabbles.

    Esther focused on eating the cake in front of her. She was used to this.

    ¡°Your muscles are bulging, yet you wish to work out more? Are you addicted?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s manly and nice. You¡¯re so rude. Why don¡¯t you work out with me instead?¡±

    ¡°Rude? Compared to you, I¡¯m much better.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? Alright, then let¡¯s ask Esther.¡±

    The center of the conversation suddenly shifted to Esther.

    ¡°Esther, which one is it?¡±

    ¡°Is it me or Judy?¡±

    Esther swallowed the milk in her mouth as they directed their question towards her.

    She wiped her mouth with a napkin and answered confidently.

    ¡°Father¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s out of the question!¡±

    Judy agitatedly urged Esther to choose between the two.

    Then.

    The doorbell rang, an unannounced visitor entered.

    ¡°Who¡¯s supposed to be here?¡±

    ¡°It must be father¡¯s guest.¡±

    ¡°Father¡¯s out right now.¡±

    The three titled their heads and turned to the front door.

    ¡°I will check.¡±

    Delbert took notice of the bell and headed to the entrance.

    And upon his return, he exchanged glances with the three and said.

    ¡°Young master Judy, young master Sebastian has come.¡±

    ¡°Huh? So suddenly? Why? Did he come to see me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He asked to enter.¡±

    Recently, Sebastian had frequently entered and left Tersia.

    Judy fumbled through his memories in case they agreed to meet separately.

    Amidst his bewilderment, Sebastian took the chance and entered, a bright smile on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re all gathered together.¡±

    Esther looked at Sebastian dressed neatly.

    ¡®He lost weight again.¡¯

    His face changed every time she encountered him. Now, she could only make out a sharp jaw. No fat.

    Not only did Sebastian lose weight, but he also attended short-term academies like Judy. His physique changed drastically.

    The present Sebastian was a good-looking young adult that anyone would be attracted to.

    ¡°Dennis, it¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°I know. Your body is beginning to resemble Judy¡¯s even more.¡±

    ¡°I will take it as a compliment. Esther¡­ Hi.¡±

    Sebastian greeted Esther and skillfully ignored Dennis muttering ¡®It¡¯s not a compliment¡¯.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    While Esther received his greeting, Judy glared at Sebastian and stood in front of her.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°This. I¡¯m here to give you an invitation. My birthday is next week.¡±

    ¡°I already know?¡±

    He¡¯s already taken in Sebastian¡¯s chattering of his upcoming anniversary dozens of times.

    There was no need to bring an invitation. Sebastian knew Judy would attend.

    ¡°Yes. I have a favor to ask Esther.¡±

    Judy observed Sebastian¡¯s shy fidgeting and crossed his arms firmly.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re here, right? That¡¯s not what you said.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m asking Esther, not you.¡±

    Sebastian did not give in and courageously approached Esther.

    This time, Dennis stretched his arm to prevent him from coming any closer.

    ¡°Say it there.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Then¡­¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s trembling blue eyes met Esther¡¯s amethyst pupils.

    Sebastian froze at that moment before licking his lips and clenching his fists.

    ¡°Esther, can you be my partner on the day of my anniversary?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s flushed face brimmed with embarrassment.

    He offered Esther to receive the invitation letter he wrote by hand, word by word.

    However, even before Esther could reach her hand, the invitation was torn in half by the work of Judy and Dennis.

    ¡°Never.¡±

    ¡°Right. Esther is too young.¡±

    Sebastian let out a silent shriek as he watched his hard work torn before his eyes.

    ¡°Do you know how many times I rewrote that? You¡¯re so mean!¡±

    ***

    Okay, Judy and Dennis deserve a scolding because I know how it feels to have your hard work ruined before your eyes

 Chapter 84

    Esther¡¯s heart flowed with sympathy towards Sebastian as he faced the wrath of her older brothers. She silently fell in thought.

    ¡®This is the fourth time now.¡¯

    This was the fourth time he had proposed to be her partner.

    In addition, he¡¯d rush to Esther during every party and ask for a dance.

    She refused every time, but he persistently clung onto her. Perhaps she should accept his request now.

    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t be difficult.¡¯

    Moreover, this was Sebastian¡¯s anniversary. She resolved to do him this favor as a birthday gift.

    ¡°I accept.¡±

    The three¡¯s eyes dilated uncontrollably at Esther¡¯s easygoing response.

    Their reactions varied greatly.

    Sebastian, who was delighted, Judy, who scowled his way, and Dennis, who doubted his sense of hearing.

    ¡°Really? You won¡¯t take back your words later?¡±

    ¡°You and Sebastian??¡±

    ¡°¡­I must have heard wrong.¡±

    Of course, Esther¡¯s decision stood firm. She did take courtship seriously before this, however.

    ¡®There¡¯s no Noah.¡¯

    The reason why she turned down Sebastian¡¯s hand thus far was because of her previous promise to Noah.

    However, Noah had disappeared for over a year. She had no idea where he left or how he was doing.

    Although he informed her in advance, she couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.

    ¡®It¡¯s not that hard to tell me how you¡¯re doing from time to time.¡¯

    A slight resentment was rising within her heart.

    Esther scooped a spoonful of the sweet cake to remove Noah from her mind.

    ***

    A week later.

    Noah left the Capital. The luggage he held was simple enough to accommodate one bag.

    He and Palen departed in a wagon pretty much empty-handed. They eventually arrived at the Tersia territory.

    Benjamin didn¡¯t accompany the two. He decided to join after their return on account of his work.

    ¡°You arrived on time.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m glad I wasn¡¯t too late. I almost made the Grand Duke wait. I have to look presentable.¡±

    Today was the day scheduled to meet Darwin. Although the location of the rendezvous was not the Duke¡¯s residence.

    Instead, they agreed to gather at a cafe designated by Darwin.

    The streets he passed by per Darwin¡¯s directions were all vacant.

    Everything was so quiet and lifeless that he doubted his sense of direction. However, the name of the building Noah stood before spelled the correct location, so he erased his suspicions with ease.

    ¡°Eclad¡­ This is it.¡±

    Noah nodded as he ascertained the large bold letters across the front of the property.

    He hardened tensely at the fact that he would stand face to face against Darwin. Darwin was a particularly difficult person to deal with. His sharp eyes and demeanor would be hard to uphold.

    Noah took a deep breath and opened the door to greet Ben standing in front of him.

    ¡°Welcome.¡±

    Noah glanced into the store. Seeing that it was empty, clearly this place wasn¡¯t meant for commercial purposes.

    ¡°The person who arrived with the Prince will have to remain here. I will escort the Prince separately. Come this way.¡±

    He entered the hallways under the guidance of Ben and soon reached a room.

    Noah could discern Darwin¡¯s figure leisurely looking out the window.

    ¡°Long time no see, Grand Duke.¡±

    Noah walked inside and presented Darwin a friendly greeting.

    Darwin¡¯s gaze slowly turned to Noah.

    ¡°You seem healthy. That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    As Ben withdrew the chair opposite to Darwin, Noah gently creased his eyes and situated himself comfortably.

    ¡°Of course. I told you last time that my disease has healed.¡±

    ¡°I thought there was a problem as you suddenly disappeared from the territory.¡±

    ¡°Did you look for me?¡±

    Noah pulled the chair, a surprised expression on his face.

    Darwin sent an annoyed glare at Noah¡¯s way as the boy interpreted his words as he pleased. His tone was cold.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t search for you. I was simply curious as the person who asked to stay in my territory abruptly left.¡±

    It was at that time Ben appeared with brewed coffee for the two.

    As soon as Noah moved his lips to take a sip from the steaming cup, Darwin lowered his eyes and asked.

    ¡°What is your purpose for today?¡±

    ¡°I think the time has come to keep the words I spoke previously.¡±

    ¡°The Crown Prince selection.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Noah answered promptly, and then smiled whilst finishing his cup.

    Unlike the usual coffee, the bitter taste was much stronger. His eyes wrinkled.

    ¡°The coffee is quite¡­ bitter.¡±

    Darwin only slightly nodded in response.

    ¡°As I said before, my ban will be lifted soon. I¡¯m done talking to my father.¡±

    Sunlight poured through the large windows. The heavy gazes flickered against the bright light.

    ¡°What have you been doing for a year and a half?¡±

    ¡°I continued to gather people to support me. If I burst into the meeting as I was, I would have been canceled by Damon.¡±

    Even as Darwin gazed at him fiercely, Noah did not avoid his deep green eyes. Darwin highly appreciated his unfaltering attitude.

    ¡°Looking at your expression, you must have done well.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Noah placed both hands on his lap. The atmosphere altered, a serious expression on his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are aware that the date of the Crown Prince election has been set?¡±

    ¡°I have been notified.¡±

    ¡°Please support me during the meeting.¡±

    Darwin raised the corners of his lips, clearly enjoying Noah¡¯s act of courageously asking for his vote.

    ¡°Did you collect the majority?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    To communicate effectively, Noah paused his speech for a moment and resumed.

    ¡°The Grand Duke also does not favor the Temple. If Damon rose to the title of Crown Prince, the impact the Temple has on the Empire will only grow greater than it is now.¡±

    Noah calmly explained why he would be the better choice. He sent Darwin a desperate gaze.

    ¡°Please help me one more time. The debt I owe will be paid off slowly.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s response was refreshing to the ear.

    Originally, he intended to select Noah, so there wasn¡¯t much to be worried about.

    Even if his claim to have gathered the majority was false, it didn¡¯t matter. He settled to see with his own eyes.

    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s a relief. I was so nervous you would reject me.¡±

    Noah acted dignified, but the reality was his trembling self. He was not yet ready to properly face Darwin.

    Darwin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle as Noah¡¯s complexion noticeably brightened in response to his confirmation.

    ¡®He¡¯s still a kid.¡¯

    Noah grinned candidly when he suddenly pretended to recall something and hinted at Darwin.

    ¡°How is Esther doing?¡±

    At that moment, Darwin¡¯s finger came in contact with the coffee mug before flinching and falling.

    ¡°She¡¯s well.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I¡¯ve been wanting to see her for a while. Will she be home at this time?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s previously softened eyes sharpened instantly.

    ¡°She left with my sons for a party today.¡±

    ¡°Who is the host of the party?¡±

    ¡°The son of the Duke of Vissel.¡±

    As soon as Noah heard the name Vissel, he retorted with a raised voice.

    ¡°From Sebastian?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    He felt uncomfortable at the name that was often accompanied with Esther¡¯s mention.

    ¡°Esther and the Duke¡¯s son aren¡¯t getting engaged, or planning to¡­ right?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    Darwin responded sharply and lowered his body in a threatening manner. Noah held his breath at the abrupt change in atmosphere.

    ¡°If it¡¯s an engagement, then Prince Damon has also suggested the same.¡±

    ¡°Brother with Esther? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    You could tell from his reaction how flustered he was. Noah¡¯s voice, more elevated than before, could no longer be maintained.

    ¡°Will you accept?¡±

    Noah¡¯s composure, which he did not lose even whilst dealing with Darwin, shattered in an instant.

    His embarrassed feelings were clearly conveyed to Darwin, and Darwin was not a person who could not notice the meaning.

    ¡®As expected, Esther has a different heart.¡¯

    Noah seemed nervous when he first arrived, so Darwin couldn¡¯t help but understand at first glance, seeing his overflow of emotions.

    Darwin bore a displeased expression and glanced at Noah up and down.

    ¡°I will not accept anyone.¡±

    ¡°¡­No one?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Our Esther said she doesn¡¯t have any intention of getting married.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to keep Esther even after she becomes an adult?¡±

    ¡°What would be the issue? Money, territories, I¡¯m overflowing with them.¡±

    Everything he said was evident. Although Noah aspired to persuade him as he had the intention of proposing to Esther.

    TN: Boy, don¡¯t make fast decisions we don¡¯t want this to be the tragedy of Noah and Esther aight

    However, Darwin glanced at the clock and rose from his seat.

    ¡°I think we¡¯ve had enough conversation.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. I will see you at the meeting.¡±

    They shook hands and Darwin immediately left.

    Noah could be seen trudging only a while after, mumbling like a soulless body.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Damon had an eye on Esther. I didn¡¯t even think of this¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You have to go meet the lady.¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t here. Esther¡¯s attending the birthday party of the son of Vissel.¡±

    Palen sent a pitiful glance as Noah slumped on the stairs, his shoulders drooping.

    He couldn¡¯t see his excited appearance at the thought of meeting Esther from before.

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t we visit the Vissel territory instead?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too late?¡±

    ¡°No. It is right next door, so we¡¯ll reach the place in about an hour. Hopefully, we can arrive at the start of the banquet.¡±

    Even if Noah left for the Vissel territory, he would only see her from afar as usual.

    Still, his ominous premonition urged him to appear in front of Esther as soon as possible.

    Of course, he also wanted to see her.

    ¡°Palen, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Noah jumped from his seat.

    In any case, even if everything were the same as now, nothing would be achieved with his remaining here.

    ***

    With this, we have officially completed half the novel!!

    The novel ¡®A Saint who was Adopted by the Grand Duke¡¯ will be on a 1 week haitus (because I just translate faster when I¡¯m doing mass for some reason AHAHA)

 Chapter 85

    Esther, veiled in a beautiful purple dress, entered the party under the escort of her twin brothers.

    ¡®I¡¯ve been here a few times so I recognize everyone¡¯s faces.¡¯

    The aristocrats who took a fancy of socializing were all the same. Every time she attended such events, the same faces seemed to overlap.

    It wasn¡¯t long after Esther lost interest in her surroundings and searched for a place providing nourishments.

    ¡°Esther, wear this.¡±

    Dennis adjusted the puppy mask that he had brought for Esther.

    Today¡¯s banquet was a masquerade, as Sebastian noted in the invitations.

    Those who attended the party presented their individuality with masks of their own.

    Judy burst into laughter at Esther¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°What do I do~? You¡¯re so cute for no reason!¡±

    He pulled her hair, squealing over how she resembled a puppy with her two braids.

    ¡°It¡¯ll loosen if you continue doing that.¡±

    ¡°But I still want to touch it. What should I do~~?¡±

    Even as Esther wailed, Judy continued fiddling with her plaits with the excuse that they felt nice.

    ¡°Esther doesn¡¯t like it.¡±

    As Dennis attempted to break Judy from Esther, a young girl approached him with a flushed face.

    ¡°Sir Dennis, I¡¯m Laura Elasia. If you don¡¯t mind, will you dance with me later?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Despite her rather attractive appearance, Dennis refused at once. No, he didn¡¯t even bother to look at her face.

    This happened during every party, and there weren¡¯t only one or two infants rejected by the twins.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t my brothers dance?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s annoying.¡±

    Judy and Dennis answered simultaneously.

    Of course, there were also young lords who approached Esther. At first, quite an amount made a conversation with her, although;

    ¡°Nice to meet you. You¡¯re as beautiful as I¡¯ve heard.¡±

    ¡°Any business with my sister?¡±

    Judy or Dennis always stepped forward to rebuke them, so they all stumbled away in fright.

    Thanks to this, no one approached Esther with any other intention.

    ¡®Well, I¡¯m comfortable this way.¡¯

    Esther smiled and picked up a pudding encrusted with gold powder.

    At the same time, a boy wearing a badger mask appeared and swiftly joined the three.

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Sebastian.¡±

    Judy giggled and mocked Sebastian¡¯s mask.

    ¡°Why are you walking around already? The main character should appear last.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Esther, not you.¡±

    As he spoke, Sebastian slipped beside Esther and fidgeted shyly.

    ¡°The dress suits you well. Um¡­ You¡¯re the most beautiful of all the young ladies that came today.¡±

    ¡°¡­? The outfit looks good on brother, too.¡±

    ¡°Really? Should I wear this next time?¡±

    Although her response was a compliment said without much meaning, Sebastian¡¯s lips reached his ears from delight.

    ¡°See you later. I¡¯ll come eascort you at the beginning of the second section.¡±

    Sebastian then left to prepare himself for the introduction.

    ¡°Esther, do you have to dance with him?¡±

    ¡°Right. You can say it now.¡±

    Judy and Dennis took turns in presenting their dislike.

    They were clearly displeased with the fact that Esther would dance with other people.

    ¡°Why are you doing this only now?¡±

    Esther scooped two bites of the pudding she held and fed the twins to soothe their anger.

    After a while, the party proceeded and people congratulated Sebastian for his anniversary.

    Esther stood beside her brothers throughout the ball when she suddenly felt a gaze. She flipped her head.

    ¡®¡­?¡¯

    A cat-masked boy her age stood in a far corner of the ball.

    His fierce glaring almost seemed intentional, as if he did so on purpose in order to catch her attention.

    The boy¡¯s clear eyes and light black hair appeared strangely familiar.

    ¡®¡­He looks like Noah.¡¯

    Esther, now disconcerted, continued glancing the boy¡¯s way. She ultimately resolved to find out for herself.

    ¡°Brother Dennis.¡±

    ¡°Mhm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to take you there?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s right here anyway.¡±

    Dennis was now deeply absorbed in the books he had accompanied from the mansion, so he nodded and allowed her to leave.

    Judy was briefly caught by his academy friends, so now was the best time to leave.

    Esther headed toward the boy standing in the corner. As their distance narrowed, she nervously bit her lower lip.

    Although, as Esther approached him, the boy turned to the terrace.

    As the masked boy disappeared before her eyes, Esther¡¯s urgent steps accelerated.

    Esther opened the glass door of the and entered the terrace. The cool outside air swept her body.

    ¡®No one¡¯s here?¡¯

    The terrace wasn¡¯t very spacious, but she couldn¡¯t see anyone. It was then that a finger tapped her shoulder.

    Esther turned her head and froze. It was the boy wearing a cat mask.

    The closer she scrutinized him, the more certain she grew.

    ¡°Noah¡­ Right?¡±

    The boy grinned and extended his arm to Esther in a courteous manner.

    When Esther baffledly accepted his hand, he raised her hand and delicately kissed her knuckles.

    A greeting that was common at parties.

    Esther didn¡¯t think much during the times she was previously greeted by other noblemen, but her face strangely heated as he did so now.

    ¡°You recognized me right away. How did you know it was me?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened in response to the familiar voice that resonated from the boy¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°¡­I knew it.¡±

    Esther¡¯s voice trembled thinly. She was relieved he was safe, but the whole thing felt like a bitter aftertaste.

    ¡°Where have you been?¡±

    ¡°Here and there. I couldn¡¯t stay in one place, so I kept moving around places.¡±

    Noah fixed his gaze on Esther and slowly removed his mask.

    The two faced each other silently rather than conversing.

    They could feel each other¡¯s overflowing emotions through their wavering eyes.

    ¡®You¡¯ve gotten more handsome.¡¯

    The Noah she hadn¡¯t seen in a year was as attractive as she recalled; no, he was even more striking than before.

    Esther, somewhat embarrassed, wriggled her fingers and avoided his eyes.

    ¡®Do I look good today?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t that important a party, so she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to her dress or makeup.

    She belatedly regretted dismissing Dorothy¡¯s advice to check herself in the mirror at least once.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡±

    Noah was the first to open his mouth and recite in a mellow tone.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s already been over a year.¡±

    Esther was abashed at the sulky tone that unconsciously slipped her mouth.

    Noah didn¡¯t miss her change in tone and grinned as he moved closer.

    ¡°Did you wait for me?¡±

    ¡°No. There¡¯s no way.¡±

    Esther vigorously denied his statement and retreated a step. She then abruptly changed the subject.

    ¡°But how did you enter the ball? What if people recognize you?¡±

    ¡°Palen put in tremendous effort for me to sneak in.¡±

    Noah put his finger to his lips and lowered his voice as he playfully noted that it was a secret.

    ¡°What?! You¡¯re crazy! If you get caught¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I won¡¯t get caught.¡±

    His unfounded fearlessness was sudden, but Noah¡¯s eyes filled with poise. She decided to leave the matter as is, seeing his nonchalant expression.

    Noah¡¯s height was now cowering compared to Esther¡¯s, causing her neck to turn stiff from looking his way.

    Noah noticed her inconvenience and bent his legs to meet Esther¡¯s eye level.

    Then he spread his arms and playfully flexed his shoulders.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I become cooler?¡±

    To be fairly honest, Noah¡¯s manly appearance made Esther¡¯s heart pound uncontrollably, but she shook her head and pretended to be unimpressed.

    ¡°You¡¯re the same as before.¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re become even more beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks reddened noticeably as she heard his comment.

    Noah¡¯s smile deepened as he looked over the adorable Esther who was at a loss of what to do.

    ¡°I missed you. A lot.¡±

    Esther almost voiced her sincerity by saying ¡®Me too¡¯.

    There were many things they wished to talk about with each other, but Esther couldn¡¯t leave the banquet for too long.

    As Esther glanced back in regret that she would have to leave now, Noah asked her intently.

    ¡°Are you close to the one hosting of the ball?¡±

    ¡°Close? We know each other a bit.¡±

    Sebastian was the only person she interacted with, excluding her family. She considered their relationship as close.

    ¡°Would you like to leave with me?¡±

    Noah grabbed the hem of Esther¡¯s dress and requested, his expression somehow anticipating.

    ¡°Right now?¡±

    Esther flusteredly glanced at the banquet hall and fell into agony.

    She wanted to follow Noah after their awaited reunion and exchange stories.

    However, it was impossible for her to escape the eyes of her brothers. If not for that reason, she couldn¡¯t break her promise with Sebastian during his birthday.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I will be Sebastian¡¯s dance partner today.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes drooped to the side. Esther perplexedly tried to make excuses to the downcast Noah.

    ¡°It¡¯s because you weren¡¯t here¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You didn¡¯t do anything wrong. It¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t there. Sorry. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m a little bit jealous.¡±

    Noah smiled bitterly and raised the corners of his lips.

    ¡°Can you come see me tomorrow instead? At the cabin from before. There¡¯s something I really want to show you.¡±

    Esther willingly accepted his request. She had no intention of parting with him now.

    ¡°What if you disappear after this?¡±

    ¡°That will never happen.¡±

    Noah lovingly looked into Esther¡¯s eyes to prove his sincerity.

    Esther was only able to release Noah assuredly after looking into his transparent eyes.

    ¡°Okay. See you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t dance too much!¡±

    Noah¡¯s screams reverberated as Esther stepped towards the banquet hall.

    She didn¡¯t look back, but a bright smile existed on her still dazed face.

    Her flushed face did not easily subside.

 Chapter 86

    The second part of the banquet began after Esther¡¯s meeting Noah.

    As promised, Esther danced with Sebastian. It wasn¡¯t a solo performance, so there existed no tension throughout the song.

    In fact, Esther had no memory of the dance.

    Her head was only filled with thoughts of Noah throughout the whole time.

    When she regained consciousness, the music had already terminated and the dance ended.

    Sebastian turned to Esther timidly and spoke to her.

    ¡°Thank you for dancing with me. It was so much fun.¡±

    ¡°I had fun too. Happy birthday, brother Sebastian.¡±

    Esther finished her speech, recalling once more the vast changes Sebastian had gone through.

    When she first met him, it was unforeseen that they would spend their time together like this.

    However, Sebastian admitted his faults and changed in a positive way, so he was no longer that same hateful child.

    ¡°Next time¡­¡±

    Sebastian hesitated as he shyly attempted to convey his following words that were soon cut off mercilessly.

    This was because Esther had long turned around and returned to her seat. His voice helplessly scattered like particles in the air.

    ¡°Oh no! Is Esther not interested in you at all? Just give up already.¡±

    Judy comforted Sebastian¡¯s despaired self by stroking his shoulder in a motherly way. He was dying from laughter.

    ¡°Great job, Esther. You don¡¯t become nervous on stage anymore.¡±

    Dennis lavished praise on Esther as she returned to her seat.

    However, Esther only slumped on her chair, unaware of Dennis speaking to her.

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    Dennis called one more time. It was only then that she raised her head in response.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been strange since before. Did something happen? Your face is also red.¡±

    ¡°What could have happened? I¡¯m just a bit tired today.¡±

    Esther smiled and assured him that she was fine.

    Meanwhile, Noah did not leave her mind. Noah was all that filled her thoughts since they met.

    She searched for Noah in case he was still at the banquet, but he was nowhere to be seen.

    Esther continued looking around when she collided with Madame Rose, Sebastian¡¯s mother.

    ¡°Are you in need of anything? I will have it brought to you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Duchess. No, it¡¯s not like that. The food is delicious and everything is well-served.¡±

    ¡°Really? That¡¯s a relief. You don¡¯t know how grateful I am for you to be Sebastian¡¯s partner. It makes me happy to see you two get along well.¡±

    Rose¡¯s eyes overflowed with affection as she looked down at Esther.

    She noticed that Sebastian had a crush on Esther, but she was also grateful for the young girl to have helped her child.

    ¡°Will you visit for dinner soon? I¡¯ll prepare something even more appetizing for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther wasn¡¯t able to concentrate properly even after addressing Madame Rose.

    Dennis continuously regarded her dazed self before closing his book and standing up.

    ¡°Shall we leave now?¡±

    ¡°Won¡¯t Sebastian be sad if we leave already?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You¡¯ve danced with him, so he won¡¯t be sad.¡±

    Esther then nodded vigorously. She also wished to return home as soon as possible. She was grateful to Dennis for recognizing her feelings.

    As she called for Judy so they could leave the banquet together, her eyes happened to collide with Duke Brions¡¯s as he stood far away.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Esther perplexedly froze for a moment before keeping her calm and walking outside.

    When she peeked one last time before leaving, Duke Brions was looking elsewhere, as if to prove that one second as a coincidence.

    ***

    Esther, who hadn¡¯t been able to sleep all night, ardently moved from early in the morning the next day in contemplation of what to wear.

    She set her selections on the mirror one after the other, but couldn¡¯t decide which was more fitting and called for Dorothy.

    ¡°Which one looks better?¡±

    ¡°Hm, they all suit my lady, but¡­ I¡¯d say the purple dress. You seemed very beautiful the last time you wore it.¡±

    ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll go with this.¡±

    Esther changed into her garb delightedly and asked the maids to perform light makeup and arrange her hair.

    Dorothy was overly suspicious at the effort Esther put into her outing today, in comparison to her absent-minded stance from yesterday¡¯s party.

    ¡°Who are you meeting today to pay so much attention to your appearance?¡±

    ¡°Just a friend.¡±

    Esther quickly put down her hand mirror and pretended to be indifferent all of a sudden.

    ¡°I think quite the opposite¡­ Perhaps, the one who sent the young lady the diamond necklace?¡±

    ¡°Uwah! How did you know?¡±

    She didn¡¯t inform anyone of her meeting with Noah at the party. It was surprising how she guessed accurately from the start.

    ¡°You said their whereabouts were unknown, but to finally have returned! That¡¯s fortunate.¡±

    Although Dorothy wasn¡¯t aware of Noah¡¯s identity, she knew well that Esther had waited for him a long time.

    This was because Esther very frequently read the letter in her drawer and mentioned Noah countless times.

    ¡°But don¡¯t make it too obvious that you¡¯re happy to see him. He might act cocky if he hears that you¡¯ve been earnestly waiting for him. All men are like that.¡±

    ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    Esther¡¯s ears perked as she gazed at Dorothy cluelessly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask as many questions as possible¡­ Also, it¡¯s better to only listen. Act aloof and take the

    initiative.¡±

    ¡°Lead the initiative? Okay. Then I won¡¯t ask as many questions as I can.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes glimmered as she made sure to keep Dorothy¡¯s advice in mind.

    She noticed the sunny weather as she exited the mansion.

    While Esther proceeded climbing the wagon prepared for her ride, Judy could be seen approaching from far away.

    ¡°Where¡¯re you going, Esther?¡±

    One could tell from the way he was sweating that he had been running around.

    Esther¡¯s mind blanked out for a moment. She then shifted her head and strived to come up with a plausible excuse.

    ¡°I-I¡¯m heading for the mine.¡±

    ¡°Dressed like that?¡±

    Judy eyed Esther suspiciously and looked her up and down.

    Although the heels were of the lower kind, it was still unsuitable for working at the mine.

    ¡°About that¡­ I was thinking about stopping by the dressing room on my way¡­¡±

    She should¡¯ve claimed to be heading to the dressing room from the beginning. Why did ¡®going to the mine¡¯ pop out first?

    Esther stamped her feet internally, but that couldn¡¯t change what had already been said.

    ¡°Is that what it was? Have a safe trip.¡±

    Judy, whom she thought would ask more questions or decide to accompany her, was unexpectedly easy to fool.

    It was strange, but Esther quickly stepped onto the wagon after Judy waved her way.

    ¡®Should I have told him the truth?¡¯

    She felt uncomfortable at the blatant lie, but Esther couldn¡¯t afford to tell her brothers about Noah just yet.

    Esther scraped her guilt, resolving that she would talk to them after Noah¡¯s ban was revoked.

    The wagon carrying Esther began to move smoothly.

    Victor, who followed as escort, observed the neatly dressed Esther and contemplated earnestly before asking,

    ¡°The destination is that place again¡­ Has he truly returned?¡±

    ¡°Right. We met at the party yesterday.¡±

    Esther¡¯s voice could not hide her innocent cheerfulness.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re so happy.¡±

    ¡°Me? It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t believe both Dorothy and Victor guessed so accurately on the first try. Esther was embarrassed at her obvious self.

    Approximately thirty minutes after their departure, the carriage reached Noah¡¯s old cabin at last.

    Esther jumped from the carriage heartily.

    The house that had been empty since Noah¡¯s leave for the Imperial Palace. She had been here a few times in case he returned, so she knew.

    Seeing the smoke rising from the chimney of such a house ascertained the fact that Noah was truly back.

    ¡°Um, Victor. It¡¯s a secret that we¡¯ve been here before. Got it?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Victor followed after the adorable Esther as she asked him to keep quiet, just like a younger sister.

    Noah also left the house when he heard the rumbling of the carriage. His hands were both occupied with something.

    Esther smiled broadly as soon as she spotted Noah, but then quickly managed her facial expression. She wondered if she laughed a little too much.

    ¡°Esther, shall we take a walk by the river? I even made sandwiches.¡±

    Noah shook the basket he brought in front of Esther, boasting that he had packed everything himself.

    ¡°Did you decorate the lace?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I was in a hurry to borrow this. It¡¯s not exactly my taste.¡±

    A fluttering white lace hung around the basket.

    Noah hurriedly hid the basket behind his back, embarrassed that he had not considered the fact beforehand.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±

    Esther burst into laughter and smiled as she walked alongside Noah.

    A while after they strolled along the sidewalk behind the cabin, a stream gradually appeared as Noah claimed.

    Noah guided Esther to make a turn, and as she passed through the finely-paved road, an open landscape suddenly unfolded before her eyes.

    ¡°Here. This is my favorite place. What do you think?¡±

    Noah meticulously introduced a spot by the open riverside.

    Esther advanced as if possessed. Her eyes glimmered; after all, this was her first time seeing a river at such a close distance.

    ¡°It¡¯s really nice. I already feel at ease.¡±

    A beautiful place, where the sun reflects brilliantly over the surface of a calm river, a site where you could hear the sound of flowing water while in peace.

    TN: Wow, that actually sounds amazing. Peaceful nature, to just calm yourself from everything

    Just by silently looking at the river, all Esther¡¯s worries seemed to disappear; it calmed her mind.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d like it.¡±

    Only then did Noah relax and open the cloth he had brought to provide a place for Esther to rest.

    ¡°If you lay down on the ground, your clothes will get dirty.¡±

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Esther sincerely thanked him and carefully sat herself down beside him.

    A pleasant breeze blew between the two. Her hair fluttered softly, their eyes intertwined.

 Chapter 87

    ¡°How have you been¡­¡±

    Their atmosphere was awkward since they hadn¡¯t been with each for a while. Esther opened her mouth in an attempt to start the conversation when she abruptly forced it closed.

    Dorothy¡¯s counseling resurfaced her mind: She should never ask questions first.

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°No, let¡¯s have sandwiches.¡±

    ¡°Were you hungry?¡±

    Noah opened the basket, pulled out a clumsily packed sandwich, and placed it in Esther¡¯s hand.

    It was a sandwich filled with salad.

    Noah sent her a dazzling smile and took a big bite from his sandwich.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Esther¡¯s pupils expanded in surprise as she began hers; she really had no expectation at all.

    ¡°Delicious. Did you really make it?¡±

    ¡°Yep. Palen helped me a bit but¡­ It¡¯s true that I made it.¡±

    Noah glanced at the distant Palen and pleaded for help.

    Palen was merely enjoying the two when he surprisedly nodded in agreement.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It was all made by the prince.¡±

    He smiled again and tried to continue observing the two when he felt Victor¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we move there so that they may talk comfortably?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±

    As Palen accepted Victor¡¯s proposal, the two retreated ten steps from Esther and Noah.

    Esther and Noah were too occupied making up for the time they couldn¡¯t meet to notice the two men¡¯s generous act.

    They exchanged back-to-back stories, and Noah told Esther how he had been in the meantime.

    ¡°¡­So next month, a meeting will be held to decide the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°Do you have enough people to support you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Of course.¡±

    Esther raised her thumb in respect as she watched Noah¡¯s bold response.

    ¡°You¡¯re really amazing.¡±

    It was a sincere statement. Esther couldn¡¯t fathom how difficult it would have been to gather supporters again in such an abandoned state.

    ¡°What do you mean amazing? It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Noah scratched the back of his head. This was the first time he received a compliment from Esther.

    Esther wasn¡¯t aware that his ears, covered by his hair, were beet red.

    ¡°I guess I spoke too much about myself. Esther, how have you been?¡±

    ¡°Nothing really happened. I had a good time with my father and brothers.¡±

    The past year was more like her receiving overdue gifts altogether.

    Noah smiled broadly as he observed Esther¡¯s well-founded expression.

    ¡°I can tell just by looking at your face. I guess it was nice.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    Esther recalled the conversation she exchanged with Noah before they parted.

    ¡®He told me to become happier, little by little, every day.¡¯

    Now was the time to confidently boast that she faithfully kept their promise.

    ¡°Noah, you too¡­¡±

    She was going to ask if he also underwent difficult circumstances during the last year, but held back as she recalled Dorothy¡¯s words.

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    She quickly finished her sandwich to distract herself from asking.

    Noah gazed at Esther as she ate well, honey dripping from his eyes. He stretched out his hand.

    He casually wiped the sauce around Esther¡¯s mouth and smiled.

    ¡°Do you want mine too? You¡¯re eating well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m full.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make it for you next time as well, so let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡±

    Esther quickly wiped her mouth and glared at Noah who treated her like a child.

    ¡°Did you dance well yesterday? You didn¡¯t like it when dancing with other people besides me, right?¡±

    ¡°It was okay though?¡±

    Esther opened her eyes in surprise to tease Noah.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much. I would¡¯ve said it wasn¡¯t good.¡±

    As she expected, Noah¡¯s expression soon darkened and he hugged his knees sulkily.

    Esther, satisfied to see his sour expression, looked down at the river, her chin on her hand.

    ¡°This place is really nice.¡±

    She complimented the site instead of claiming that she enjoyed their time together. Dorothy¡¯s counseling.

    But there was no answer.

    It wasn¡¯t a thing for Noah to remain quiet. She turned her head in bafflement at the quiet atmosphere.

    There was Noah, his face closely staring at Esther since who knows when.

    Their faces scarcely collided with each other as she turned her head.

    ¡°Why¡­ so close¡­¡±

    Esther stood frozen in embarrassment before Noah¡¯s eyes, unable to even pull her head back.

    ¡°You came closer to me. I was always here.¡±

    Noah smiled mischievously and remained as he was. He was so near that she could make out his baby hairs.

    ¡°You look even prettier up close. Esther¡¯s eyes are very transparent.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, really. I¡¯m going to be surprised.¡±

    Esther pushed Noah in fear that he would come nearer.

    Her heart was beating like crazy. She worried Noah would hear the sound of the fast thumping.

    ¡°Hoo, it¡¯s hot.¡±

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s a little warm.¡±

    Esther turned her head to conceal her red face, but Noah¡¯s face was also flushed.

    And the same was true for the uncontrollable beating of his heart.

    ¡®That was really close just now.¡¯

    Noah had unknowingly moved to kiss Esther¡¯s cheek. He pressed his pounding chest.

    The two couldn¡¯t face each other for a while and took that time to calm themselves.

    After a while, Esther gathered her thoughts a bit and clapped her hands to speak nonchalantly.

    ¡°Will you compete with Prince Damon for the Crown Prince¡¯s seat?¡±

    ¡°Right. Have you met Damon again after that one time?¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes shook anxiously as he recalled Darwin¡¯s words regarding Damon¡¯s proposal.

    ¡°I ran into him at a gathering once, but that¡¯s all.¡±

    Esther shuddered at the thought of the ill-starred Damon.

    She held Noah¡¯s hand firmly.

    ¡°Noah, you must win. No matter how much I think about it, Prince Damon is not fit. You have to become the Crown Prince.¡±

    Even if her intention of holding his hand was to encourage him, Noah¡¯s lips parted in surprise. This was the first time Esther held his hand first-!

    Noah was indeed startled, but his eyes creased like crescent moons at his delightedness.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll definitely win.¡±

    Noah put his hand over Esther¡¯s.

    She belatedly strived to pull herself from his grasp, but Noah was more firm than she expected. In the end, she couldn¡¯t budge.

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice to hold my hand, but it isn¡¯t up to you whether you want to take it back.¡±

    Their hands clasped together.

    ¡°Esther, is that all you¡¯re curious about? I think I was the only one talking today.¡±

    Esther fiddled with her luscious hair.

    ¡°Because you already said everything.¡±

    ¡°Shall we go now?¡±

    Noah pushed his hands against the ground to pull himself upwards, suggesting they return.

    Startled by his sudden actions, Esther hurriedly grabbed Noah¡¯s clothes and stuttered.

    ¡°We just got here. But to leave already? The weather is very nice today.¡±

    Esther lowered her head. She probably seemed pathetic as she held onto him pleadingly.

    ¡°So, you like to be with me.¡±

    Embarrassment took over Esther to the extent she couldn¡¯t face Noah properly. She confessed her intentions.

    ¡°Actually, Dorothy told me not to ask questions when I meet you. That way, I can take the initiative¡­¡±

    ¡°What? Then, did you hold back what you wanted to say?¡±

    Noah burst into the brightest laughter she¡¯d ever witnessed from him.

    It was almost comical how all the muscles on his face were moving.

    ¡°Idiot. If there is any initiative between us, it is unconditionally up to you. You still don¡¯t know me?¡±

    Noah bumped his forehead onto Esther¡¯s and soothed her to stop worrying about such useless thoughts.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need that when you¡¯re with me. Of course, it would be preferable to do so if another man approaches you. Don¡¯t ask questions and just ignore him.¡±

    Esther glared sulkily in response to Noah¡¯s playful tone which seemed to be teasing her.

    This time of exchanging small jokes with Noah was very sweet and dreamlike for Esther.

    She thought to remember this beautiful riverplace for the longest time, deep within her heart.

    At the same time, same place.

    Esther and Noah were unaware, but apart from Palen and Victor, there was one more person pursuing the two.

    ¡°What kind of guy is he?¡±

    Judy hid behind a huge tree, fire blazing within his eyes.

    About an hour ago, the time he ran into Esther, Judy oddly recalled what Sebastian had spoken previously.

    ¡®Does Esther have a boyfriend?¡¯

    He simply brushed past Sebastian¡¯s words at the party, but seeing Esther adorned to the fullest brought up that one conversation.

    So he followed along in a carriage, just in case¡­

    ¡°It¡¯s true. Who the hell is he?¡±

    Judy¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He wasn¡¯t angry, but witnessing Esther with a boy he didn¡¯t even recognize annoyed him immensely.

    He was also concerned whether the guy Sebastian caught sight of was the same person;

    ¡°He looks familiar.¡±

    After earnestly rummaging through his memory, Noah eventually appeared in his list.

    ¡°Right! The 7th Prince!¡±

    Judy would have recognized him sooner had their distance been narrowed, but it¡¯s been years since Noah last made an appearance.

    He also knew him as per their encounters at official events during young ages.

    However, Judy¡¯s confusion grew even more after figuring out Noah¡¯s identity.

    ¡°He¡¯s the prince who got sick and was kicked out.¡±

    The reason Noah vanished over the years was because he was deprived of his status as a prince. He hadn¡¯t seen him since then.

    It was also bizzare how that same 7th Prince resided in the Tersia territory, and why he was currently with Esther.

    Judging from the current atmosphere, this was the first or second time they met.

    Judy eyeballed Esther¡¯s strange condition when he scarcely collapsed from shock.

    ¡°He must be crazy!? How dare he touch Esther?¡±

    It was the moment Noah placed his hand over Esther¡¯s.

    To add to that, Judy¡¯s face converted from shades of red to blue as Noah scarcely grazed her face.

 Chapter 88

    Updated: Mar 3

    ¡°This is insane. Should I go and split them now?¡±

    Esther seemed truly delighted, which caused his hesitation.

    Everything was content and merry after Esther¡¯s arrival, but seeing this caused clouds of gloominess to surround Judy.

    Tree bark piled up on the floor as he scratched the poor tree.

    ¡°That 7th Prince must have seduced our innocent Esther. Esther is possessed right now.¡±

    Judy unleashed his anger by kicking a stone that stumbled upon his feet.

    The tactful Victor heeded the sound and glanced around to find none other than his master, Judy.

    Shocked at his young master¡¯s appearance, Victor tried to inform Esther, but in the end, Judy¡¯s motioning with his finger slashing through his neck was enough to dissuade the poor knight.

    Dinner time, the same day.

    Today, the family gathered to enjoy a meal. It had been a while since Darwin had returned early, so here he was.

    ¡°Thank you for the food.¡±

    Esther thoroughly enjoyed her favorite meat, held a knife and made eye contact with Judy.

    Judy was staring at Esther meaningfully. He didn¡¯t even touch his plate.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Esther wasn¡¯t the only one who sensed the unusual atmosphere. Darwin, who took a sip from his glass to lighten his appetite, frowned and spoke to Judy.

    ¡°Judy, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking about something.¡±

    Judy turned his eyes from Esther to Darwin and dismissed their speculations as nothing.

    ¡°But father. Wasn¡¯t there a prince who fell ill and was evicted a few years ago?¡±

    Silence flowed the table as Noah appeared in their conversation.

    In particular, Esther, who had just met Noah earlier today, nervously gulped down her glass of water.

    ¡°Yes. There was an unfortunate prince under the curse of God.¡±

    ¡°Where is the prince now?¡±

    ¡°Well. Why are you suddenly so curious?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s gaze towards Judy sharpened.

    Judy brooded over Darwin¡¯s penetrating stare before he eventually sighed and confessed the truth.

    ¡°Esther. First of all, I¡¯m sorry. I followed you today.¡±

    Esther hardened as she understood the meaning of his words.

    Dennis focused on Judy¡¯s words, still working to figure out the current situation.

    ¡°Esther left the mansion during the day, and I secretly followed her. The thing is, she met the prince I just mentioned.¡±

    Judy clenched his teeth as Noah¡¯s face resurfaced; the bastard who continued touching Esther.

    ¡°I think the Prince has bad intentions for Esther. He fell ill and was kicked out of the Imperial Palace, but to meet our Esther? It¡¯s suspicious, right?¡±

    This was the scenario Judy reasoned with after what seemed like hours of thought.

    The Prince, who lost authority due to illness, approaches Esther, the daughter of the Grand Duke, and seeks a comeback.

    It was a rational logic anyone was bound to think had they not known Noah.

    However, Darwin, a person aware that Noah was currently seeking the throne, was more baffled than dubious. He asked Esther,

    ¡°Have you truly met the prince?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I met him.¡±

    As Esther noticed something was off with the situation and answered in a crawling voice, Dennis sided with her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t push her too hard. Esther is surprised.¡±

    TN: Yess, I¡¯m very happy that Dennis stood up for her. They need to calm down a bit and give her a chance to speak for herself {3

    In the meantime, he poured water into Esther¡¯s empty cup.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I am angry or disappointed. I was just surprised. So tell me what happened yourself.¡±

    As Esther listened to Darwin¡¯s lowered voice, she also chose to respond honestly.

    ¡°I met him at Sebastian¡¯s party yesterday. It¡¯s been a while since he¡¯s returned, so we spent time with each other today.¡±

    There was no fault except for the fact that they met without asking for permission.

    However, the fact that Esther met with a man, Prince Noah at that, was a big complication in Darwin¡¯s book.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were close enough to meet separately.¡±

    ¡°He is the first friend I¡¯ve ever made. We share many similarities, so that helped build our close relationship.¡±

    Esther defended Noah with as much excuse as she could muster to overcome the situation.

    However, it was not an issue that could be overlooked very lightly.

    ¡®He didn¡¯t approach my daughter intentionally, did he?¡¯

    As Darwin put strength into his fingers, the iron fork bent very slightly.

    Knowing that Noah aimed for the Crown Prince position was more than enough to be wary.

    Like Damon, Noah could use Esther politically as much as he desired.

    Even more, because he wasn¡¯t aware of Noah¡¯s prevailing agenda, he needed to protect Esther from getting hurt.

    ¡°It would be better to keep a distance from the prince in the future.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Darwin always put Esther¡¯s opinion before anything, but he didn¡¯t even ask this time.

    Esther wanted to say more, but she calmly accepted his words. She didn¡¯t wish to go against Darwin¡¯s words.

    ¡°I had no idea Esther was close to Prince Noah. You should have at least given me a hint.¡±

    Dennis also added a comment. He seemed saddened Esther hadn¡¯t told him anything of this.

    Maybe Esther was not aware, but the three¡¯s overprotectiveness for her was immense.

    A precious daughter and sister that they couldn¡¯t take their eyes from.

    Despite the fact that they lived together for only over a year, the three could never hand her to someone else.

    Noah¡¯s thorny path was more than likely to be expected in the future.

    ¡°If the Prince wants to see you again in the future, I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯ll teach him.¡±

    Judy was more than fulfilled as he openly bore hostility towards Noah. He thought Darwin¡¯s words were very appropriate.

    After tha, Esther barely managed to finish her meal. Although she didn¡¯t recall whether the food entered her nose or mouth.

    She refused to eat dessert and returned to her room. She sat on her bed on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Everyone must have misunderstood Noah.¡±

    Esther had never doubted Noah¡¯s intention because during their encounter at the sanctuary, he was in a position that required her help.

    Although it was understandable that her father and older brothers were suspicious of him, it was still very upsetting.

    As Esther collapsed on the sheets, Shur slithered from his cushion and nudged his small head into her palm cutely.

    ¡°Shur. What should I do now?¡±

    Esther, comforted by the adorable Shur, patted his head and stared absent-mindedly.

    In the meantime, the stigmata lightly glowed on the back of Esther¡¯s hand. Strangely, it always appeared any time she made physical contact with Shur.

    Esther weighed between her family and Noah, then nodded at the easily initiated conclusion.

    ¡°They¡¯re still my family.¡±

    Although Esther liked Noah, he was not as precious as the family who gave her a new life.

    Family was the top priority for Esther. She wouldn¡¯t meet Noah if Darwin told her not to.

    Esther snuggled her face into the pillow, vowing to keep her distance from Noah in the future.

    She felt like a thunderbolt striked her out of nowhere right after meeting him.

    After her thoughts sorted, the conversations from earlier resurfaced her mind one after the other.

    Emotions overwhelmed the girl¡¯s heart as she witnessed Noah¡¯s desire to regain his rightful position.

    It was frustrating how she had to let go of his hand while simply hoping for no difficulties to arise.

    ¡°I want to do something too.¡±

    She wanted to make it impossible for the Temple to touch her or bring her back to that hell.

    However, she couldn¡¯t move recklessly whilst bearing the Tersia surname.

    If Esther acted poorly in any way, Darwin would be the one to receive the hit. Absolutely no harm should reach her family.

    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be alright to form an association?¡±

    Esther agonized before blinking at the provident notion.

    The procession of commoners she witnessed during the Saint¡¯s funeral emerged to her mind.

    They shed tears for the saint whom they have never met or benefited from.

    As such, for the people, the temple was like a spiritual pillar. That so-called spiritual pillar was the very threshold for the common ones.

    She wanted to take advantage of the timing and create a small relief organization.

    If she were to create a separate location for them to carry out their beliefs, the spiritual domination which locked them to the Temple would gradually fall apart.

    ¡°I have enough diamonds.¡±

    The diamonds compiled from the mine were gradually processed and stored in the warehouse Esther had purchased.

    She had no desire for anything to spend her fortune on, so she left the mine be. It seemed now was the time to put Darwin¡¯s gift into use.

    ***

    A few days later, a night where the moon shone exceptionally bright. The misty yellow moonlight illuminated the Temple whole.

    The 4 High Priests, dressed in their priestly garments, gathered inside the temple. Determined expressions existed in their faces.

    Their representative, High Priest Lucas, locked the Temple door and sprinkled the blood of the lamb across the atlar.

    ¡°Please, let our prayers reach the Goddess today.¡±

    As the ritual came to its end, the High Priests greeted each other before the altar. They stood on the north-south defense, respectively.

    The moment the clock signaled the hour, they all simultaneously knelt down and proceeded praying earnestly.

    ¡°I fervently pray to the Goddess. Have pity on us who have lost our way, look down on us, and let us know of the Goddess¡¯s agent.¡±

    Lucas repeated the prayer in a reverent tone.

    Meanwhile, the moonlight leaked into the stained glass of the Temple and shone against the High Priests.

    They were proven High Priests in terms of their capacity after the many tests given to them.

    As they chanted their prayers simultaneously, the air around them quickly altered.

    As the sacred power of the Priests flowed into the altar, the statue of the Goddess began to glimmer softly.

    These prayers consumed a lot of sacred ability, so they could do their best only once every two weeks.

    With every plea, no response resonated from the Goddess. It was rare for an answer to appear in the first place.

    Still, They couldn¡¯t stop praying. It was essential they find a clue of the next Saint.

    Today was one that proceeded without much expectation. However, when Lucas recited his prayer for the seventh time.

    A revelation rose as a clear voice rang in his head. Lucas¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Everyone¡­ Did you hear that?¡±

 Chapter 89

    The remaining High Priests followed suit, their awestruck eyes wide open.

    ¡°Yes, I heard it clearly.¡±

    ¡°To hear the Goddess¡¯s voice¡­ I can¡¯t believe it. Today is the happiest day of my life.¡±

    Kyle, the newly appointed High Priest, could not conceal his excitement, as he shed tears of joy.

    ¡°Ah, wasn¡¯t this High Priest Kyle¡¯s first experience?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I will never forget this blessing.¡±

    The four chatted in a lighthearted manner before discussing the revelations to discern its meaning.

    ¡°To be born under the stars of July.¡±

    ¡°An aristocrat from the East. I presume they originate from the Eastern territory of the Empire.¡±

    ¡°What I heard was the description of soft brown hair assorted with a few drops of gray.¡±

    ¡°Bright pink eyes glistening like jewels.¡±

    Although the voice was heard by all four concurrently, each received a different epiphany.

    ¡°Under the stars of July, born in the East, ash-brown hair and pink eyes.¡±

    Lucas combined the words the 4 shared in a low tone.

    Upon his words, the High Priests faced each other strenuously.

    ¡°That person is unquestionably not Rabienne.¡±

    ¡°She will become a Saint soon, so do address her with honorifics.¡±

    Kyle, the High Priest supervising Rabienne¡¯s lessons, scratched the back of his head in admittance of his mistake.

    ¡°Ah, it slipped unconsciously. I will keep that in mind. Nonetheless, it is clear that the Saint is not Lady Rabienne.¡±

    None of the characteristics matched Rabienne¡¯s.

    The month of their birth, the location of their territory, in addition to their appearance. This was a revelation that clearly indicated Rabienne¡¯s denial.

    ¡°This is the first time a Saint hasn¡¯t come from the family of Duke Brions¡­ How did this come to be?¡±

    Kyle smoothed his beard as he claimed to not understand any of what was happening.

    ¡°For the events to have emerged in this way. Now, the promise between the first Saint and the Brions family may have been broken.¡±

    The High Priests nodded in agreement.

    ¡°There¡¯s no helping it. Either way, we are unable to ignore the Duke of Brions. As long as we hurry to find the true Saint, there will be no problem.¡±

    Kyle, who had been quietly listening to the conversation, blurted.

    ¡°But what will happen to Lady Rabienne once we find the Saint?¡±

    ¡°As I kept saying, Lady Rabienne is the next Saint.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Then the real saint¡­¡±

    ¡°We will find and hide them. Without anyone¡¯s knowledge.¡±

    Simply put, they would place Rabienne at the forefront with the title of Saint while using the real one behind the curtains.

    ¡°However, the Goddess gave us this opportunity¡­ won¡¯t They be angry?¡±

    The shocked Kyle stuttered, unable to keep pace with the direction of High Priest Lucas¡¯s words.

    ¡°I am not saying this will be simply for our desires. Everything is dedicated to the Temple and the Empire. The Goddess will understand.¡±

    TN: Speechless, can¡¯t really find a comeback to his shamelessness

    Lucas¡¯s clear eyes contained not an ounce of guilt.

    He reasoned and passed over the basis for this terrible choice at his convenience.

    ¡°Now, now. There¡¯s not much time left until the appointment ceremony for the Saint. Let us quickly find the person from the revelation so that we may proceed without incident..¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the prayer, this will be much easier.¡±

    ¡°That is what I am saying. Let us examine the candidate list.¡±

    The Temple was not administering the orphanages throughout the Empire for pure intentions.

    It was an approach they assimilated to bring those with sacred ability under their care.

    The aristocrats born with such power presented themselves without exception, and all previous saints existed amongst the candidates.

    It was easy to realize the fact. With that in mind, the High Priests immediately headed for the office in which the list of candidates was kept.

    However, not one candidate satisfied all conditions of the revelation.

    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    The High Priest¡¯s eyes shook greatly as all the bookshelf records did not have one match to the description.

    ¡°Were there any Saints that have not been candidates in the past?¡±

    ¡°Not that I have heard of.¡±

    Silence flowed throughout the room after Kyle¡¯s inquiry and Lucas¡¯s affirmation.

    ¡°¡­What should we do now?¡±

    ¡°Huh, well¡­ There were two candidates who matched appearance-wise, is that right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but as both are aristocrats, their birthdays are certain¡­ they weren¡¯t born in July. They also don¡¯t belong to the Eastern territory.¡±

    Lucas closed his eyes as he listened to the current conversations.

    It was the first time such a thing occurred, so this caused a stir in his mind.

    ¡°This is a rather hefty situation. If they aren¡¯t a candidate, where and how are we to find them?¡±

    He expected things to flow smoothly thanks to the sudden revelation, but a complication arose unexpectedly.

    And, rather than choosing to face the unexpected difficulty, the High Priests only grabbed their foreheads in exasperations.

    ¡°First¡­ It is rather late, so we¡¯ll wait until tomorrow to call two officials for affirmation. I will inform Lady Rabienne of this right now.¡±

    Lucas, suddenly seeming 10 years older, left the office to deliver the news.

    ***

    Past 9 o¡¯clock in the evening.

    Rabienne, who should have already been resting, was currently directing the preparations for the appointment ceremony.

    She was overwhelmed by the desire to adorn her ceremony to be more flawless and beautiful than any other witnessed.

    ¡°Priestess Amanda, could we move the chairs? I believe it would be better to leave the center empty and create space for me to walk through.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean like this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and I prefer having red roses to green scenery decorations. I wish for the overall color to be lively.¡±

    Rabienne meticulously coordinated everything from the basic seating arrangement to even the smallest of decorations.

    The two bridesmaids in charge of Rabienne¡¯s outwear brought forth fabric and unfolded it before her.

    ¡°Saint-to-be, I am here to present you with the work process. As you said, I added the delicate embroidery. How is it?¡±

    Although she had yet to become an official saint, everyone was already addressing Rabienne as a Saint.

    Rabienne smiled brightly at their words and examined the cotton yarn.

    ¡°It is very delicate. However, I hope the shoulder sides here are more glamorous and evident. So that anyone would be able to witness it even from a distance. Would that be possible?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Is there anything else you would like to add? I recommend a fluttering cloth to enhance the appearance.¡±

    Rabienne was being treated with more respect now, even before her nomination.

    Everyone acted in a way to appear good before her eyes.

    ¡°Oh my! Will you do that for me? It was a good thing I entrusted the outfits to the bridesmaids.¡±

    Rabienne lightly squeezed the child¡¯s hand and thanked her. The bridesmaids raised her head in surprise as she blushed in embarrassment.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll adjust everything by tomorrow morning and return!¡±

    ¡°Yes? But you won¡¯t be able to sleep¡­¡±

    ¡°No. This is more important.¡±

    She clenched her fist to demonstrate her determination to complete the mission even if it took her all night.

    After a while, the 2 bridesmaids left the hall while praising Rabienne until their mouths dried.

    ¡°Did you see? I think she has become more beautiful. I was so shocked the moment our eyes met.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s so pretty, words can¡¯t express her appearance. Look at her kind way of speaking. She was always elegant as a candidate, but this is something one has to be born with. A saint is the perfect term to refer to such a person.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can¡¯t imagine a Saint who is not Lady Rabienne.¡±

    Rabienne glanced at their backs, checked the time, and called for the maids in the hall.

    ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for today. Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Rabienne made eye contact with each of the maids present in the hall and distributed flour as a thanks.

    Everyone was already getting paid enough, but for Rabienne to go out of her way and take care of each of them personally.

    ¡®It would be nice to work for one more hour.¡¯

    However, considering work hours accumulated until 6 o¡¯clock, 9 was considered late.

    She couldn¡¯t go more than this if she wished to preserve her reputation.

    Rabienne observed the hall with a disappointed expression on her face before returning to her dorm.

    But as she reached her room, Rabienne was startled to see Lucas waiting for her in the hallway.

    ¡°High Priest Lucas? What are you doing at this hour?¡±

    ¡°I was waiting to tell you some urgent news.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s expression seemed indescribably complex. Doubtful, Rabienne swiftly examined his outfit.

    A priest¡¯s robe used when praying. Today was the prayer day which occurred once every two weeks.

    Rabienne reached a conclusion explaining his sudden appearance and smiled broadly.

    ¡°Have you prayed?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the revelation has come down.¡±

    Rabienne clutched the paper she was holding tightly and approached Lucas.

    After glancing to make sure no one was around, she asked in a hushed voice.

    ¡°Who was it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Once the revelation had come down, there were no candidates who perfectly met the criteria.¡±

    Rabienne asked, her expression filled with incomprehension.

    ¡°How could that be?¡±

    ¡°I am also flustered. There are two candidates who met a few of the conditions.¡­ But they aren¡¯t the ones.¡±

    Rabienne had expected for them to swiftly find the Saint upon the revelation. She bit her lip.

    ¡°Please tell me what the revelation was.¡±

    Lucas delivered all the revelations he and the High Priests had confided in.

    ¡°They were born in July with ash-brown hair and pink eyes.¡±

    The Ash-brown hair collided with the characteristics that Saint Cespia had informed her of in the past.

    A person suddenly resurfaced in Rabienne¡¯s head as she slowly contemplated the conditions.

    ¡®Diana?¡¯

    TN: It¡¯s Esther you dirty bi-

    She was suspicious of her being a former candidate in addition to matching the revelation.

 Chapter 90

    Updated: Mar 3

    However, she naturally shook her head upon recalling the child¡¯s terrible sacred capabilities during their classes together.

    ¡°I know her skills.¡±

    Although the matter would require an investigation on the assumption, it wasn¡¯t necessary to inform Lucas.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°It is nothing. As soon as the sun arises, do call for the two candidates in case the stigmata appears on one of them before letting me know.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    If both weren¡¯t applicable to the criterion, she would have to create countermeasures.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    Rabienne entered her dorm after dismissing Lucas and pulled out a sheet of paper to send her father an urgent letter.

    Along with the contents of the revelation, Rabienne included that she was not the intended person. She paused.

    ¡®Would you be disappointed if you realized it wasn¡¯t me?¡¯

    Even in Rabienne¡¯s oldest recollections, her father always encouraged her to become a Saint.

    A sense of anticipation and fear cast over Rabienne¡¯s face as she considered the thought of being hated by her father, now that she had let down his expectations.

    However, she subsequently completed the remaining letter by pressing down on her worries. It would be alright even if she were not real.

    After Rabienne wrapped the letter, she opened the cage beside her desk and let out the pigeon.

    Upon her entry to the Temple, she was provided with a pigeon trained to head from and to the Brions mansions.

    ¡°You have to deliver it to my father.¡±

    Rabienne stroked the pigeon a few times, opened the window, and let it free.

    The pigeon circled a few times before flying upwards and blending with the dark.

    ***

    Duke Brions was working late in his study. He looked up, startled by the sudden rattling against the window.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    He approached the disturbance to check if someone was playing a prank, only to find a familiar pigeon. He hurriedly unlatched the window.

    As if waiting, the pigeon snuck into the open gap and stretched out its left leg to the Duke.

    ¡°Who is it at this hour?¡±

    He unwrapped the letter from the pigeon¡¯s leg, agitated at the sender.

    A deep wrinkle formed in the Duke¡¯s forehead as he swiftly breezed by the contents.

    ¡°What nonsense¡­¡±

    He read the letter over and over again, his expression one that was both shocked and befuddled.

    ¡°My only daughter is Rabienne. How could she not be the next Saint?¡±

    The reason he had assured Rabienne that it would be alright even if she were not the Saint was only because of his overwhelming confidence that she was.

    The four major families of the existing Empire were those who defended the first Saint during the reign of the country.

    The four families were awarded positions according to their contributions, but apart from those positions, there was one family rewarded with special guarantees from the Saint.

    The Duchy of Brions.

    At that time, Brions¡¯s first head was a woman, and she possessed a special relationship with the Saint. They were like sisters.

    Perhaps that was why the first Saint prayed to the Goddess and contributed to this guarantee.

    The fact that a saint originated from the Brions family once every three generations was the sole reason the Brions family had been able to produce the most Saints thus far.

    Since this would be the 15th child of god, for the chosen one to come from the Brions family was more than anticipated.

    But it wasn¡¯t Rabienne.

    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±

    Hundreds of years passed, and now was the reign of the 15th Saint. Was it likely that the past promise had been broken?

    As the Duke paced about the carpet nervously, he suddenly halted at the sudden thought.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­ Catherine?¡±

    A memory from 10 years ago resurfaced his mind.

    Catherine, the owner of a tea house where she and Duke Brions met for a while after his 14 years of marriage.

    He fell in love at first sight at the boutique he happened to pass by, and the two developed a romantic relationship.

    TN: He is trash for having responsibility and abandoning it(not that we knew he wasn¡¯t trash in the first place) and for her, if she knew his identity as a married man, she is no less than him.

    However, for Catherine, the owner of an ordinary tea house, to be with the ambitious Duke? Impossible.

    Furthermore, at the time, he had already produced Rabienne with his current wife.

    For the Duke, Catherine was a brief and momentary distraction, but for the sincere Catherine, her obsessiveness only grew by the day.

    When the Duke, tired of the accumulating strain, tried to get rid of Catherine, she threatened to confess to his wife about their relationship.

    Even as the Duke offered her enough money to spend for the rest of her life, it was all for naught. She even tried to hold him hostage with the ridiculous claim that she bore his child.

    ¡¸Brions, what would you do if I had your child? Would you still abandon me?¡¹

    On that very day, the Duke resolved to kill Catherine, now an evident threat to his future.

    He immediately sent a number of knights with the instruction to end her secretly, but she managed to flee after being stabbed.

    He tracked her the following days only to find no traces of her left, so he stopped the order.

    He concluded that such an injury wouldn¡¯t last her more than a few days.

    Since then, Catherine had not appeared before the Duke or contacted him.

    He thought she had long been gone from the world and therefore erased her from his memory.

    ¡°Catherine.¡±

    Brions recited her name darkly and clasped his trembling hands.

    ¡°Maybe that woman¡­¡±

    At the time, he thought it was a good thing that she disappeared once and for all. It was annoying how she constantly clung to him.

    But now he was thinking the opposite. If his fears turned out to be true.

    If Catherine really had a child, and if that child was a daughter. That would be a disaster for him.

    ¡°Gosh-darn it, I definitely remember using contraceptives¡­. No, that¡¯s not it.¡±

    Unable to bear the anxiety rising within him, the Duke slammed his fist against the table.

    ¡°Alec!¡±

    As he bellowed urgently, his aide, who stood outside the office, hurriedly opened the door and stood before him.

    ¡°Have you called for me?¡±

    ¡°Find Catherine.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Catherine¡­¡±

    Alec scoured his memory at the familiar name before retorting in great surprise.

    ¡°That¡­ Are you talking about the woman who ran a teahouse before?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m sure she is now dead.¡±

    ¡°It would be good if she had already died. However, perhaps she is still alive. Ask everywhere near the site where she fled back then.¡±

    Alec flusteredly nodded.

    ¡°And Catherine might have a fourteen-year-old child¡­ Keep that possibility in mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes?? Ah, I understand.¡±

    Seeing Alec¡¯s startled appearance only deepened the Duke¡¯s worries.

    He really hoped that Catherine had a child, and that was her daughter, so the terrible imagination that the power of the saint was passed on to the child would stop at my own thought.

    He truly hoped that the terrible possibility of Catherine having a child with the power of a Saint would simply end up in his imagination.

    ***

    A lethargic afternoon, where the body naturally droops with drowsiness.

    Esther sat on her bed while polishing her sacred strength. She, too, held back the rush of sleep threatening to spill out.

    This was an exercise carried out to concentrate on moving the water situated in the corner of the room and drawing different shapes.

    ¡®This time, it¡¯s father.¡¯

    As the water continued taking its form, Shur jumped and burst the water droplets amusedly.

    ¡°Ah! It blew up again.¡±

    As Esther placed her hands on her waist and reprimanded the small snake, Shur blinked his big eyes innocently.

    ¡°You can¡¯t look cute.¡±

    However, as the cute Shur continued acting adorable, Esther eventually altered the direction of her words.

    ¡°No, what¡¯s the problem anyway. I can just form it again.¡±

    As she collected the water droplets one by one in a second attempt to draw her father¡¯s face, a sudden commotion could be heard outside the hallway. The door swung open.

    In an instant, Esther¡¯s disconcerted mind caused all the water she had joined to pour across the floor.

    ¡°Eek.¡±

    She turned to face Judy who stood by the door while worrying over Dorothy who would reprimand her when she saw the mess.

    However, Judy¡¯s expression was unusual. Looking at his reddened eyes, he seemed to be on the verge of tears.

    ¡°Brother Judy?¡±

    Surprised, Esther rushed from her bed and ran to him.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Esther¡­ The cat got hurt.¡±

    She didn¡¯t know the details, but Judy claimed to have found a seriously injured cat outside the garden.

    ¡°I was running outside when a faint ¡®meow¡¯ sound came from somewhere.¡±

    The wound was so severe that they seemed close to dying. He pleaded with her to follow him and treat the animal.

    Looking at his complexion, the situation seemed urgent. She decided to listen to the rest of the story as they ran to the location.

    ¡°Did you leave your cat on the ground?¡±

    ¡°No, Dennis is with them.¡±

    ¡°How do you know Brother Dennis is there?¡±

    ¡°He was reading a book outdoors since it was his outdoor time. He said he heard my screams.¡±

    In the meantime, they reached the garden where Judy first found the cat. They were not far from the mansion.

    As they passed the thick tree, there was Dennis attending to a cat which lay next to him.

    There, Dennis¡¯s favorite book was sprawled against the grass, while Judy¡¯s cherished wooden sword was also mixed within the surroundings.

    She couldn¡¯t tell whether the cat¡¯s wound was caused by a fight or if they were bitten by a larger animal, but their condition was grave.

    Dennis pressed his handkerchief against the wound so it wouldn¡¯t bleed more, but the grass had already turned red.

    ¡°How come¡­¡±

    A miniscule cat with fluffy fur that seemed to have just matured from its mother¡¯s milk.

    A baby kitten the size of both her palms combined.

    Esther crouched next to the kitten and settled down.

    ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll continue from here.¡±

    ¡°Esther is here. That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Dennis sighed and removed his handkerchief from the cat¡¯s wound. The blood dyed his hands red.

    She began by inspecting the kitten¡¯s condition with her mana to gauge its condition.

    ¡®They¡¯re still alive.¡¯

    Although shallow, the kitten was not unable to breathe.

    Esther immediately placed her palm over the cat¡¯s wound and focused only on her healing powers.

 Chapter 91

    Updated: Feb 24

    Since she had been practicing just a while ago, Esther¡¯s eyes glimmered a bright golden and the back of her hand began to shine.

    ¡°Why are you crying? It isn¡¯t suitable for a person your size. Your muscles will be disappointed. The cat isn¡¯t dead yet. You are being negative for no reason.¡±

    ¡°Who said I was crying? Sniff. And what do my muscles have to do with it?¡±

    Judy, a person particularly weak towards animals, sniffled. It wasn¡¯t long after his eyes twinkled before Esther¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°I thought this last time, but Esther¡¯s eyes are so pretty.¡±

    ¡°Pretty isn¡¯t enough to describe it.¡±

    The two watched Esther¡¯s treatment breathlessly and whispered in hushed voices so as to not disturb her.

    ¡®Kitten, don¡¯t fall ill.¡¯

    With Esther¡¯s heartfelt prayer, her sacred energy slowly permeated the kitten¡¯s wounds.

    The wound healed so rapidly that it was no longer visible, and before long, any signs of injury vanished without trace.

    ¡°Is the kitty okay now?¡±

    Esther confirmed the animal¡¯s condition and raised her palms satisfactorily.

    After observing the kitten for a moment, their eyes opened and they stood in a slouched manner.

    The pain suddenly disappeared, so it wasn¡¯t weird for the small animal to be startled. The kitten stared at Esther.

    ¡°Huh? They opened their eyes! I guess they¡¯re alive!¡±

    Judy clapped like a seal upon the kitten¡¯s improved condition. Dennis also seemed relieved. He picked the book he had thrown and shook the grass from it.

    ¡°Hi, kitten.¡±

    Esther reached her small hand to the kitten ruffling their body.

    The kitten agonized for a while before raising their tail to Esther¡¯s face, permitting their trust.

    I couldn¡¯t help but admire the soft texture of their fur, which completely differed from the smooth Shur.

    Esther gently rubbed the cat¡¯s chin and neck. The kitten¡¯s eyes slit horizontally as she purred. Their jaw quivered in pleasure.

    ¡°Me too¡­ Just once¡­¡±

    Judy observed the cute appearance before quietly reaching over Esther¡¯s shoulder in an attempt to caress the animal.

    However, Dennis slapped the back of Judy¡¯s hand and stroked Esther¡¯s hair lovingly.

    ¡°Well done. You saved a life.¡±

    The grumpy Judy quickly followed Dennis and patted Esther while sulking.

    ¡°I wish I could be like Esther. Then all the animals would follow me, right? I would be able to play with them as much as I want.¡±

    Esther smiled shyly at the unfamiliar praise she was receiving from using her sacred powers.

    She felt the same joy and pride when healing Hans¡¯s leg in the past as she did now.

    Esther glanced down at her palm that saved a life before choosing her next words cautiously.

    ¡°How about helping people with this ability?¡±

    ¡°The Temple exists for that purpose.¡±

    Dennis switched on his rational gear and calmly claimed it to be unnecessary.

    ¡°The Temple is only open to people with money and high status. Marginalized figures.¡±

    She was not interested in those who were ¡®worthy¡¯ enough to receive aid from the Temple.

    What Esther desired was to assist those who were turned away from the Temple and abandoned by the Goddess. Like her.

    After her conversation with Noah, the relief organization she had been envisioning was troubling her mind.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Esther strong now?¡±

    Judy crossed his legs, his expression dissatisfied.

    ¡°Her ability has improved since Saint Cespia¡¯s death. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it.¡±

    Esther grinned broadly and spread her palms. Like now, whenever she wished for it, her energy flow would wrap around her palms.

    Judy gazed at her palms before applauding delightedly.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go out to the village together now?¡±

    ¡°Now? Together?¡±

    As Esther¡¯s voice grew in surprise, the wary cat gazed at Judy.

    ¡°Yeah. Of course we have to go together. It¡¯s too dangerous for you to be alone.¡±

    Esther planned to move at a certain time, but it wouldn¡¯t hurt to be spontaneous. Having Judy by her side was more than enough reliable support for Esther.

    Esther hugged the cat preciously and raised herself from the grass.

    She glanced at Dennis silently and leaned towards Judy.

    ¡°Brother Dennis must have already set a schedule for today, so Brother Judy and I¡­¡±

    ¡°I will also accompany you.¡±

    Dennis, whom she had expected to object to her idea, unexpectedly volunteered to accompany the two.

    ¡°Is it okay for me to do this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, as long as it¡¯s for a day or so.¡±

    ¡°Esther and I were going to spend some cozy time together, but he intervened like this.¡±

    Judy grumbled while silently warning him to leave, but Dennis ignored his threat without batting an eye.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go change.¡±

    ¡°What should I do with the kitten¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re too young to roam outside. It¡¯d be better to keep them inside the mansion.¡±

    The cat comfortably rested in between Esther¡¯s arms, as if it recognized her as their mother.

    She decided to leave the kitten with the butler and turned to enter the mansion.

    ¡°But Esther¡­ Can¡¯t I touch it just once?¡±

    Judy restlessly circled Esther.

    Whenever he reached out, the kittens¡¯ pupils dilated and they screeched, ready to attack him.

    Esther chuckled at Judy¡¯s appearance and held out the kitten¡¯s paw gently.

    ¡°Just a little bit, so they aren¡¯t surprised.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Judy, moved by Esther¡¯s generosity, carefully grabbed the kitten¡¯s hand, and the apparently disinterested Dennis slipped his hand to stroke their small paw.

    The three changed into comfortable outerwear and gathered again.

    Since the three were heading to the village, they each selected plain clothing, but the twins just couldn¡¯t help but stand out.

    ¡®As expected of my brothers.¡¯

    Esther gazed at her brothers in admiration. Their resemblance to Darwin couldn¡¯t be concealed in any way.

    ¡°Victor, can I ask for you to escort me from a farther distance today?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Victor smiled brightly at Esther¡¯s request.

    It was clear that him existing beside her amidst a large crowd would hinder her freedom of movement.

    Today, he would fulfill only the minimal escort and discreetly follow behind while maintaining the proper distance.

    They entered the carriage and headed to the southern outskirts of the village, rather than the main street.

    Dennis suggested the location as it was the most alienated place in Tersia.

    They departed the wagon and walked slowly.

    There was no boundary line, but strangely enough, the atmosphere of the village altered significantly as soon as they left the main street.

    There appeared to be no life in the falling buildings and desolate streets. Beggars sprawled against the streets.

    ¡°There was a place like this in Tersia.¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is my first time seeing it in person, but the place is worse than I heard of.¡±

    This scene came as a shock to the twins, who had only ever been to the main area of the land.

    Under these circumstances, Judy and Dennis stood on edge and made sure to keep Esther safe at all times.

    They wrapped themselves tightly around her like her guardians and constantly glanced around.

    However, Esther was busy observing the people she encountered on her way.

    Their nutrition levels and physical condition were so poor and feeble that their bones appeared visible.

    ¡®It would be meaningless to give this.¡¯

    She brought a good amount of diamonds before leaving the house, but it was obvious a fight would break out had they witnessed them.

    Esther recalled her long lost childhood. Before she was sold to the temple, the young Esther begged on the streets every passing day. However, she¡¯d only receive little food for the money she handed to the chief.

    ¡°Brother Dennis, is there any way to help these people?¡±

    ¡°Well, even if we try, they would need the will to leave. These are faces that seemed to have given up on everything.¡±

    ¡°I have stored a lot of diamonds in the warehouse. If I hand them all at once¡­¡±

    As Esther contemplated seriously, Judy flusteredly shouted.

    ¡°Why would you use it here? Father gave it for your personal needs.¡±

    ¡°I know. But if you have a diamond mine, wouldn¡¯t you feel better to share it with several people than alone?¡±

    ¡°No? If it were me, I would not pile them up but waste everything diligently every day. There are so many things to buy! That¡¯s too bad, really. If father gave me a mine, I would scour it till the end.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why he gave it to Esther and not you. Dummy.¡±

    She grinned as Judy was defeated by Dennis like usual, when a young boy dressed in ragged clothes rushed their way. He looked 7, at best.

    ¡°Help me. Please help me.¡±

    Judy tried to block the child who rushed Esther¡¯s way, but Esther embraced the boy and assured him it was alright. She lowered herself to meet his eye level.

    ¡°What do you need? Money? Or food?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Mama is very sick.¡±

    Esther tried to bring out the money she brought before pausing at the little boy¡¯s pleas.

    ¡°If she¡¯s sick, you should take her to the Temple or a doctor, not just stay still.¡±

    Judy, a precious child who grew up without knowledge for the real world, spat out harsh words but with pure intention.

    ¡°The temple? I went there several times to ask for help, but they all kicked me out of the entrance.¡±

    Despair was evident in the child¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°And I don¡¯t have any money. I have to pay to get treatment¡­¡±

    The tears that he had been holding back burst, but no sound left his mouth. It was pitiful to see the child bite his lips to hold himself back.

    Esther held the small child¡¯s hand with a bitter smile. She knew the reality of the Temple better than anyone else.

    ¡°Where is your home? Let¡¯s go. I will help you.¡±

    The child¡¯s mouth parted, as if in denial of her offer to help.

    ¡°Really? It¡¯s over there!¡±

    In fear that she would change her mind, the child quickly wiped off his tears and guided Esther¡¯s party to his home.

    The place they reached was a shanty house that was embarrassing to even consider as a shelter. It was shabby and insignificant, hardly able to keep the powerful gusts at bay.

    The child¡¯s mother lay lifeless on the bare floor, with only a thin blanket covering her.

    ¡°There¡¯s Mama. She hasn¡¯t said anything for days already¡­¡±

    There existed evident traces of the child¡¯s efforts to save his mother.

    Esther sighed as she witnessed a pile of miscellaneous food scraps piled up beside her. She blamed herself for sitting idly while such misfortunes were occurring.

    ¡°You really live here? What does the Temple do, not aiding people like this?¡±

    Judy looked around the wretched house and fumed at the conditions of the place.

    ¡°I agree. I know Father hands relief funds to the Central Temple of Tersia every year.¡±

    Even Dennis lost his composure. His voice sank low.

    ¡°The temple does nothing to those in need.¡±

    This was nothing new to Esther. She calmly strode to the woman¡¯s side and checked her condition.

 Chapter 92

    Updated: Feb 26

    The infection was difficult to identify, but one thing was for sure. This person was on the verge of death.

    If a few more days had passed, she would have already lost her life. Esther was glad she arrived at the right time.

    She did not delay any further and immediately utilized her flow of energy to heal the child¡¯s mother.

    The young boy fidgeted restlessly before widening his eyes in shock. As the light continued to increase in size, his eyes bulged, ready to pop out.

    Herubbed his eyes in astonishment as he mumbled in awe. ¡°Sister¡­ is she an angel from heaven?¡±

    To him, a person who had been neglected after all this time, Esther seemed like an angel as she emitted a subtle glow from her palms.

    Judy burst into laughter at such words. He nodded proudly and ruffled the child¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Uwah.¡±

    The little boy clasped his hands together and prayed earnestly for Esther to save his mother.

    After a while, the woman¡¯s pale complexion returned to its original hue. Her peaceful appearance significantly differed from just a moment ago.

    Esther smiled and beckoned the child to come closer.

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay now. She will have a good night¡¯s sleep and wake up after.¡±

    ¡°Mama isn¡¯t sick anymore?¡±

    Tears formed in the child¡¯s eyes as soon as he received reassurance. Thick drops fell to the ground. It was a heartbreaking sight.

    ¡°Th-thank you. Thank you, sister. Hic. I only have my mama¡­ I was so scared that my mama was going to die too¡­ Ugh.¡±

    How hard it must have been for him. Dennis squeezed the child¡¯s shoulder to console him.

    Amidst his crying, the child¡¯s stomach growled. Esther searched the house to find there was no nourishment before asking, ¡°When was the last time you ate?¡±

    ¡°The day before yesterday¡­ A little bit of potatoes.¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t hold back a sigh as she witnessed the child nonchalantly talk about this familiar situation.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Papa here?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Papa ran away when I was young because he said he hated me.¡±

    Judy couldn¡¯t stand the whole situation and grimaced in displeasure.

    Stories such as this were common for street children, but the whole thing was an immense shock for Judy, a flower raised in a greenhouse.

    ¡°Dammit, if I knew this would happen, I would¡¯ve brought food. I can¡¯t with this. I¡¯ll get him something to eat.¡±

    They didn¡¯t bring anything as the outing was decided on a whim.

    Judy¡¯s sorrow for the child probed him to help.

    Esther turned the startled child¡¯s eyes back to her.

    ¡°Child, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Jerome.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Jerome. Can you hold out your palm for a moment?¡±

    Jerome looked into Esther¡¯s friendly eyes and spread both his hands wide open. Rough calluses covered his palms throughout.

    Esther¡¯s eyes slightly teared. Seeing Jerome reminded her of her older self.

    ¡®I was in desperate need of someone to help me. I eventually gave up.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s world was submerged in despair before Darwin held out his hand.

    The reason why she was able to live like this now was because of that very hand Darwin held out.

    She couldn¡¯t be more fortunate to be able to reach out her hand to this young child now.

    Esther pondered for a while before reaching to take a diamond from her pocket.

    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±

    ¡°Jewel?¡±

    Jerome faltered before the unusual glow of the object.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a diamond. With this, you can move with your mama and settle down somewhere nice.¡±

    ¡°Really!?¡±

    Jerome¡¯s jaw dropped. He gazed at the diamond in front of him in disbelief.

    ¡°My condition for giving you this is that you mustn¡¯t be seen with the diamond, so no one can steal it¡­ Can you do that for me?¡±

    This was the reason she hesitated in handing the diamond to Jerome. A diamond may be able to change one¡¯s life, but it must be supervised appropriately.

    Knowing that, she presented Jerome with a direct choice and responsibility.

    ¡°¡­I can do it.¡±

    It seemed a little scary, but Jerome looked back at his lying mother before strengthening his gaze and accepting the diamond bravely.

    Jerome appeared to be clever, and his mother would wake up soon, so she wasn¡¯t too worried.

    Still, there was a possibility of the child being swindled while exchanging the money, so she decided to let him in on a reliable shop.

    ¡°There is a jewelry store called Olred located on the main street. I¡¯ll introduce you in advance, so you can go anytime. Just say Esther. Head there when mama wakes up, okay?¡±

    Jerome, who listened with his ears pricked, hesitated before carefully asking.

    ¡°¡­But is sister rich?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t take diamonds from sister who worked hard for them.¡±

    Esther was surprised by Jerome¡¯s unexpected words. She blinked several times.

    Even in this situation, he was being considerate of others rather than unconditionally receiving the given help. She was proud.

    ¡°You¡¯re very nice.¡±

    Esther placed her hand on Jerome¡¯s head unconsciously, just like her father and brothers did when praising her.

    ¡°I¡¯m rich. So don¡¯t feel pressured and use it as much as you want.¡±

    Jerome puffed in delight and jumped from his seat, gazing at the diamond.

    He looked at it lovingly. At the same time, Judy entered with a whole pack of bread cradled in his arms.

    ¡°There was no grocery store nearby, so I bought some bread instead.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no bakery here. The nearest bakery is over the hill. Where did you get it?¡±

    Jerome smacked his lips with longing as he gazed at the bread. He tilted his head bewilderedly.

    ¡°I bought it from over the hill.¡±

    ¡°Huh? I can never go there this quickly¡­¡±

    It was possible for Judy since he always circled the mansion to improve his stamina.

    ¡°Look at that body. It¡¯s quite probable.¡±

    Dennis unraveled Jerome¡¯s curiosity as he pinched Judy¡¯s leg muscles. Judy handed him the bread from his arms.

    ¡°Just eat. Your stomach is growling again.¡±

    However, Jerome swallowed his saliva and glanced back at his mother.

    ¡°¡­Do you have some for mama too?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Everything in here is bread.¡±

    All the paper boxes squeezed between his arms were filled with bread. Jerome¡¯s face brightened as Judy proved his words.

    ¡°Thank you for the food!¡±

    He was so hungry that a fairly sizable loaf of bread disappeared in an instant.

    As the hungry child choked, Judy assured him that there was a lot left just for him.

    ¡°Can I have just one more?¡±

    ¡°Eat it all. I bought it for you.¡±

    After obtaining Judy¡¯s permission, Jerome took two loaves in each hand and diligently munched on each of them. He seemed happy, like he had the whole world.

    ¡°I always thought there was no God.¡±

    Jerome¡¯s cheeks puffed as he talked while eating.

    ¡°But after seeing my brothers and sister today, I guess there was a God. Mama¡¯s okay now too.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes drooped sadly as she listened to Jerome¡¯s pure words.

    ¡°No. There is no God.¡±

    When Esther, a Saint, firmly opposed the holy existence, both Judy and Dennis¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°There are only people who will ever be there for you. Miracles only happen due to others.¡±

    That ¡®God¡¯ never responded to Esther¡¯s prayers.

    It was Darwin, not ¡®God¡¯, who led Esther from her dark abyss.

    ¡°So don¡¯t believe in God and just trust yourself. With mama.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trust you, too.¡±

    Jerome¡¯s eyes glistened as he gazed at her. His mouth was covered with bread crumbs.

    Esther felt suffocated as she looked into his innocent, pure eyes.

    In the end, this holy power of hers was also gifted by God. Esther didn¡¯t know how to respond when the young child claimed to trust her.

    When Dennis sensed Esther¡¯s darkened expression, he swiftly widened his distance from Jerome and glanced at his watch.

    ¡°We have to head back.¡±

    There was nothing more they required in the place, so it was time to return.

    They each hugged Jerome and left the house.

    ¡°Can we see each other again?¡±

    However, Jerome followed them outside, a downcast expression on his face as he held onto Esther¡¯s clothes.

    She was worried false hopes would be instilled in the child if they agreed, but Judy jumped in and replied cheerfully.

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll come back next week.¡±

    Dennis frowned and glared at Judy, but it was already too late for him to retract the words that had already been spoken.

    ¡°Really!? You promised. You have to!¡±

    Jerome was so thrilled that he excitedly waved until the three disappeared from sight.

    After they moved a distance far from Jerome, Dennis sighed deeply and rebuked Judy.

    ¡°How could you make such a promise?¡±

    ¡°We can come and see him for a bit. We couldn¡¯t even look around the village properly today. Let¡¯s help the others next time.¡±

    Esther hurriedly intervened to stop Judy and Dennis from fighting.

    ¡°I can come alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Let¡¯s bring a toy for Jerome.¡±

    Judy still continued to glance back. He seemed to have taken a liking to Jerome quite a bit.

    ¡°¡­Haa, that¡¯s enough. Since we¡¯re going, I might as well bring a book.¡±

    Judy and Dennis were the same in this way, cold externally but infinitely warm internally.

    ¡°But aren¡¯t you proud of me?¡±

    ¡°Proud of what?¡±

    ¡°I bought him bread!¡±

    They bickered most of the time, but Esther smiled brightly. What great brothers they were.

    During the time they almost reached the mansion.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    A familiar figure caught Esther¡¯s eye as the carriage continued advancing. She unconsciously called for the wagon to stop.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±

    The twins followed Esther¡¯s gaze and looked out the window. Judy automatically recognized the person.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s the 7th Prince, right?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Esther flusteredly looked at her older brothers. This was because of the conversation they had during mealtime.

    ¡®What do I do.¡¯

    Noah must have been on his way to meet her since this road led to the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion.

    Esther thought of explaining what happened to Noah truthfully as she tried to leave the wagon.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back after facing him head on.¡±

    Judy hurried to jump outside, rather glad they happened to meet him.

    He resented the Prince since the last time he witnessed the bastard with his sister.

    ¡°No! I¡¯ll get off.¡±

    Esther hurriedly grabbed Judy¡¯s arm and pulled him back, then quickly left and closed the carriage door.

 Chapter 93

    Updated: Mar 1

    ¡°What? I also have something to say.¡±

    Judy tried to open the door again, but Dennis calmly blocked him and continued observing the window.

    Noah also happened to notice the luxury wagon at the time. He rushed with a bright smile as Esther appeared before him.

    ¡°Are you heading back home?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. With my brothers.¡±

    Esther pointed behind her.

    Noah flinched as he noticed the twins¡¯ faces thrusting against the small glass, gazing at the two.

    ¡°Shall I greet them?¡±

    ¡°Say hi to my brothers? No! You don¡¯t have to do that!¡±

    Just the thought of poor Noah stumbling across her brothers sent goosebumps throughout her spine.

    She solemnly shook her head, fearing the fragile Noah would leave hurt after fighting with her merciless brothers.

    ¡°But it¡¯s hard for me to pretend I didn¡¯t see them¡­¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s really okay. More than that¡­¡±

    She blocked Noah from heading towards the carriage and began speaking cautiously, her expression tense.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can meet you for a while.¡±

    ¡°What? Why?¡±

    Noah¡¯s previously smiling face hardened in an instant. His heart plummeted to the ground in shock.

    ¡°My father said no. I think he¡¯s concerned about me because you¡¯re still prohibited from your position.¡±

    Only after hearing her reason did Noah breathe out with great ease.

    ¡°Phew, that¡¯s a relief. I thought I did something wrong. It¡¯s not your choice, but your father¡¯s, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t care as long as Esther bore no hateful feelings towards him.

    Besides, if anything, he could guess why Darwin cautioned Esther to stay away from him.

    ¡®It¡¯s all because I was too careless at the boutique.¡¯

    When asked for a meeting to earn the Duke¡¯s support, he seemed to have caught onto Noah¡¯s feelings for Esther.

    He should have been more attentive. Although Noah deeply regretted his previous actions, things would gradually resolve after he occupied the seat of the Crown Prince.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be sorry. Everything is fine as long as it¡¯s not you who doesn¡¯t want to see me.¡±

    Noah chattered tenderly as Esther guiltily avoided eye contact with him.

    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll solve everything after arriving at the Imperial Palace.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s finally time for the gathering.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going to finish my work.¡±

    Esther gazed worriedly at Noah. He constantly presented a strong demeanor, but she knew he was in fact burdened by the whole situation.

    ¡°Are you confident in yourself?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on my side, right?¡±

    Esther paused in confusion and tilted her head. She nodded.

    ¡°Of course?¡±

    ¡°Then I will never lose.¡±

    Noah beamed until his eyes folded into crescent moons and thrust his face before Esther.

    Esther, startled by his sudden attack, caught her breath and hiccuped.

    She tried to calm down by covering her mouth, but that wasn¡¯t enough to conceal her blushing face.

    ¡°Wh-when are you leaving?¡±

    ¡°This evening.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not coming back a year later, are you?¡±

    ¡°A whole year? I can¡¯t wait a year. I¡¯ll miss you too much.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t once or twice that Noah spoke such meaningful words so nonchalantly.

    However, Esther began to contemplate the meaning of the phrase.

    ¡®You¡¯ll miss me a lot? Why?¡¯

    Noah¡¯s words and actions flashed through her mind. Sending her a necklace on the day of the ball, asking to wear matching rings.

    It was to be expected that a person who had been imprisoned for countless regressions would be inexperienced and slow with love affairs. Esther suddenly pondered Noah¡¯s feelings.

    ¡®¡­Does he like me?¡¯

    Esther¡¯s lips parted blankly at the thought. She couldn¡¯t process anything as her eyes gazed into space.

    Heat rushed to her face, ready to burst when Judy screamed from behind.

    ¡°Esther, how long are you gonna continue talking? You¡¯ll stay up all night!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t stand the atmosphere created between the two and slammed the carriage door.

    Esther¡¯s heart beat urgently. They will come any second now.

    It was also better for her to leave now since she couldn¡¯t face Noah with her red face.

    ¡°I should get going. Have a safe trip.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Next time, I¡¯ll personally earn permission from your father to meet you.¡±

    Esther turned and hastened her steps while Noah continued to smile at her small back. She boarded the wagon.

    ¡°Hey, why¡¯s your face so red?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s right. Did you get a fever?¡±

    Her older brothers pointed out the flustered Esther¡¯s red face as they touched her forehead with concern.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit hot outside¡­ I¡¯m alright, so let¡¯s hurry up and head home.¡±

    A light summer breeze passed through Esther¡¯s heart as she tried to rid Noah from her mind.

    ***

    A few days later.

    Those of high status gathered in the Imperial Palace.

    It was a critical period in determining the Crown Prince. A pensive mood took place amidst the solemn-looking guests.

    The delegation, amounting to a total of 20, were not only diversified with aristocrats, but also representatives from the Temple.

    Due to the great power of the Temple, the faculty amounted to as many as 9 votes. There was a reason Damon entered and left the Central Temple until his feet were torn.

    ¡°How are you feeling today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in such a delighted mood that I couldn¡¯t feel better.¡±

    Damon strode towards the conference room with the company of countless priests. He maintained a smile throughout.

    By the compilation of today¡¯s meeting, he would finally earn the title he had long yearned for.

    ¡®I¡¯m glad Noah disappeared.¡¯

    Damon¡¯s younger brother, the 7th Prince Noah, was the closest figure in obtaining the title of Crown Prince.

    While Damon was yet to gain consciousness of himself and instead immersed in entertainment as a child, the Emperor¡¯s mind had already leaned towards Noah.

    That decision changed three years ago when the cursed Noah was vetoed out. He didn¡¯t believe how fortunate he was.

    Now, there existed no opponent against Damon. In addition, having the Temple¡¯s majority carry out its role meant that position was now as good as his.

    Damon hummed while leisurely taking his steps. He was pleased with his reflection against the window glass.

    The suit he had ordered especially for today perfectly suited his hair.

    It was a flawless day, without doubt.

    His speed accelerated as he closed the distance to the conference room. He imagined the splendid life ahead of him.

    By the time he nearly reached the door, Damon spotted Marquis Joshua all while ascending the spiral staircase.

    Since he was worth as much as one vote, Damon approached the Marquis first with a false smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Hello, Prince.¡±

    Joshua grew bristled as he noticed Damon¡¯s aloof atmosphere.

    ¡®I guess you have yet to know.¡¯

    Had he known Noah was appearing as a candidate, Damon wouldn¡¯t have the time to be immersed in himself like this.

    Joshua hurriedly rushed to the conference room to avoid Damon, fearing that he might cause a complication with his loose mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with him?¡±

    He felt something strange from Joshua¡¯s attitude. It made him feel uncomfortable.

    Damon¡¯s face crumpled like a piece of paper, his eyes cold. His intimidating atmosphere froze the air in an instant.

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    This was because he noticed Noah, who resembled himself, but should never stand in this place.

    He stood in front of the conference room and greeted the nobles very naturally.

    Damon rubbed his eyes like a fool for a moment, doubting his eyes.

    However, Noah did not disappear, and now he was even walking towards himself.

    ¡®Am I seeing him now?¡¯

    ¡°What is happening? Is that the 7th Prince?¡±

    While Damon was trying to make out the incredible situation, Noah also spotted Damon.

    He curled his lips upward and approached Damon.

    ¡°¡­Noah.¡±

    Damon firmly bit his lips as he recited with a vexed glare.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    Noah stood before him and smiled with ease as he greeted the priests surrounding Damon.

    The exasperated Damon quickly examined Noah. During his disappearance, the previously young child¡¯s atmosphere changed, and he grew taller. He didn¡¯t seem much different from Damon now.

    ¡°Why are you here? Is there any place for an exiled person?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard yet, have you? My father allowed me back to the succession.¡±

    ¡°Ha?¡±

    Damon snorted. He was angry that he had schemed with his father without his knowledge.

    ¡°Does it make sense? The procedure has gone raw.¡±

    ¡°That is right. We didn¡¯t hear anything from the Temple.¡±

    The priests beside him also protested raspingly.

    They recoiled at how a cursed and expelled prince dared to appear before them.

    ¡°We may converse on the matter later. Let¡¯s enter for now.¡±

    However, Noah did not bat an eye at their presumptuous behavior.

    After concluding his words, Noah turned around and entered the conference room.

    ¡®¡­He¡¯s changed.¡¯

    It was absurd how such a soft and weak persona could mature in such a manner, but it seemed that people were capable of changing in a blink of an eye.

    Damon couldn¡¯t hold back his wrenchful heart and kicked the wall.

    However, he couldn¡¯t afford to clash with Noah a minute before the meeting, so he suppressed his anxiety and entered the lounge.

    Rabienne was also to make an appearance at today¡¯s meeting.

    Although Rabienne had yet to become a saint, she was qualified as an agent.

    Rabienne returned after dolling herself up. She was shocked upon seeing Noah¡¯s appearance.

    ¡°How?¡±

    Rabienne was as thunderstruck as Damon. She, who had been scouring the continent for him.

    Noah, on the other hand, turned his head indifferently when he noticed Rabienne. She was given the cold shoulder.

    Rabienne clenched the hem of her clothes and relaxed her mind.

    She held the urge to hold Noah and demand what happened back then. Now was not the right time or place.

    Upon the start of the meeting, she calmly headed to her seat and sat down.

    However, her father, the Duke of Brions, was too embarrassed to even move.

 Chapter 94

    Updated: Mar 3

    The current atmosphere that existed in the conference room was strained. The manifestation was to proceed.

    Noah put on a relaxed stance, but he was very nervous.

    ¡®It¡¯ll work out fine.¡¯

    He observed those who would support him at today¡¯s meeting one by one until his eyes made contact with Darwin, who had previously arrived.

    The fiery green pupils gazed Noah¡¯s way.

    The boy¡¯s back chilled as he recalled Darwin¡¯s cautioning Esther to avoid meeting him.

    While Noah nervously turned away from his gaze, the Emperor made a final appearance.

    Everyone stood for formalities, and the meeting launched after the Emperor seated himself.

    ¡°Today is quite crucial, as you all know. This will be a meeting conducted to elect the Crown Prince, who will become my next successor. I hope everyone will be sensible and careful.¡±

    Damon¡¯s stomach was churning. Not being able to hold it in much longer, he raised his hand.

    ¡°I have an objection. There are candidates which do not have the right to uphold their position.¡±

    ¡°They have been reinstated yesterday evening, therefore they are fully qualified.¡±

    However, the Emperor calmly blocked Damon from continuing. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but pass by the thought that Noah was more of a certified successor than Damon.

    Damon gazed at the Emperor in utter despair. He felt all his efforts the past three years crumble in vain.

    ¡°We have not been notified of this. It is not possible for a person cursed by God to be nominated into such a position.¡±

    The High Priests sitting beside Rabienne also protested in an attempt to empower Damon.

    The Emperor was a person capable of predicting such a rebound in advance. His response flowed amicably.

    ¡°The curse of God laid upon Prince Noah has been lifted. I have heard that there has never been a case in which someone managed to recover from the illness. It is a miracle he was able to be cured.¡±

    This was a fact only Noah and the Emperor knew about, so the room naturally erupted into small chatter.

    ¡°Pardon? What exactly do you mean he was healed?¡±

    ¡°This illness is an incurable disease that no one has ever been able to survive. That is why it is called the curse of God.¡±

    The priests raised their voices one after the other. They were convinced it was impossible.

    ¡°Then, Noah was blessed by God.¡±

    ¡°¡­It is hard to believe. Confirmation will be required.¡±

    The Emperor nodded silently as the priests continued with their ramble.

    ¡°Do not worry. You will have a chance to do so soon. We will discuss this again after the meeting.¡±

    The Emperor preserved Noah and pushed forth the momentum to continue with their original purpose.

    Damon¡¯s anxiety grew as he realized that expelling Noah from the candidacy would be impossible.

    ¡®I have the Temple.¡¯

    Still, he pulled himself together. He couldn¡¯t lose to a person who appeared out of nowhere.

    The vote was anonymous. There were a total of 23 votes, including the 20 participants, the 2 princes, and the Emperor¡¯s.

    Everyone simultaneously scribbled the name of the prince whom they supported. Not long after, the results were released.

    ¡°¡­Per the calculations, Prince Noah triumphed with 13 votes, while Prince Damon achieved a total of 10 votes.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s aide, the person conducting the conference, announced the tally.

    The Emperor immediately acknowledged the termination.

    ¡°According to the results of a fair vote, the Crown Prince will be decided as Noah.¡±

    Noah and Damon¡¯s joy and sorrow were greatly contrasted. Damon rose from his seat, unable to admit his loss.

    ¡°This is absurd. To suddenly appear and become the Crown Prince? The votes must have been manipulated!¡±

    The Emperor gazed at Damon sympathetically and attempted to calm him down.

    ¡°There was no manipulation. If we attempt to repeat the process right now, it would result in the same outcome.¡±

    ¡°However, Your Majesty, we are also unable to understand. It isn¡¯t right for the Crown Prince candidate¡¯s qualifications to be this simple and easy.¡±

    The Temple¡¯s support also reacted fiercely.

    This was because Damon¡¯s becoming the Crown Prince would act as a benefit for them. They wouldn¡¯t be able to convince Noah as much as they did Damon.

    A light sigh escaped from the Emperor¡¯s mouth. He knew the Temple wouldn¡¯t be able to accept Noah¡¯s sudden appearance, but seeing their open disapproval gave him mixed feelings.

    ¡°Let us go to the interview room and speak on the matter. You may also verify Noah¡¯s physical condition. Then there will be no complaints.¡±

    Eventually, the results of the meeting were put on hold. The Emperor accompanied Noah and the priests to the reception room.

    After the examination done by the High Priests, Noah answered a few questions and left the interview room.

    ¡°I hope father will be alright.¡±

    From the moment he stepped outside the room, the matter became a political battle between the Imperial family and the Temple. It was not a place the young Noah could take part in.

    After Noah returned to the conference room to pack up his materials, everyone had already left.

    Except for one person.

    ¡°Prince.¡±

    Rabienne, who had been waiting for Noah, welcomed him gladly.

    Noah glanced at Rabienne and swiped his head the other way. His current expression was opposite of the one he always presented Esther.

    ¡°Why are you acting that way?¡±

    Rabienne bewilderedly looked at Noah as she spoke formally.

    ¡°¡­Speak to me for a moment.¡±

    ¡°Do tell me here.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we stroll together for a while?¡±

    ¡°I plan to meet the nobles who participated separately.¡±

    Rabienne slowly approached Noah, disappointed at Noah¡¯s blatant rejection.

    ¡°What happened? I was very worried when you suddenly disappeared from the sanctuary.¡±

    Noah tilted his head sideways and looked down at Rabienne.

    ¡°You, worried about me?¡±

    ¡°Yes! You know I visited regularly. You could¡¯ve let me know before you left. I thought something bad had happened, so I searched for you desperately.¡±

    The moment she witnessed Noah, she was both angry and relieved. Rabienne¡¯s eyes, teary with emotions that she wasn¡¯t even aware of, turned red.

    ¡°You don¡¯t mean to cry, do you?¡±

    Noah gazed coldly at Rabienne¡¯s pitiful appearance.

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Rabienne, no. Should I call you the Saint now? Anyway, I don¡¯t know why you are acting like this.¡±

    Noah took a step closer and recited his words clearly, one by one, as if engraving them in Rabienne¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Why should I tell you when I wish to leave? Why are you worried about me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    The way Rabienne gazed at Noah was filled with affection mixed with resentment.

    Anyone else would have already fallen for that innocent face, but Noah knew very well Rabienne¡¯s twisted reality.

    ¡°I¡¯d hope you didn¡¯t keep crossing the line. It is rather uncomfortable and inconvenient for me. We may have been engaged in the past, but now we are less than nothing.¡±

    Listening to Noah as he drew a clear line distorted Rabienne¡¯s beautiful face.

    It was definitely her who carried out the breakup with Noah, but she sincerely felt miserable with their every encounter.

    ¡°Did you truly get better?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s eyes widened. Her expression was the same as that of the priests who confirmed his condition the moment they came into contact with his body.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it. Did a miracle really happen?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Noah gazed at Rabienne indifferently. He tapped the table with his slim fingers as if bored.

    ¡°I presume we will see each other often in the future, so let¡¯s get along like before.¡±

    ¡°I guess I seem useful to you again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­!¡±

    Rabienne tried to raise her voice tearfully before suppressing herself. She calmly spoke.

    ¡±As you are aware, I will soon become a Saint. If you and I can get along well, you will have the Temple on your side. Wouldn¡¯t that be lovely?¡±

    She struggled to maintain her appearance and slowly reached out to Noah.

    Noah glanced at her despicable hand for a moment and smiled before passing by her.

    ¡°I will never join hands with the Temple. Even more so with you.¡±

    Noah retorted with so much hostility that Rabienne froze in her spot.

    She immediately came to her senses and tried to follow Noah who had long left the conference room.

    However, Prince Damon entered at the same time. It seemed both he and Noah had crossed each other on the way.

    ¡°Are you still here?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s expression hardened the moment she witnessed Damon, but she smiled tenderly and greeted him.

    ¡°I am sorry about what happened today. Were you surprised?¡±

    ¡°That is what I am saying. Though, the results have been put on hold, so I believe the Temple will continue to work hard.¡±

    ¡°Of course. We are on the same side as the Prince.¡±

    It seemed like a strong relationship at first glance, but neither side contained an ounce of sincerity.

    ***

    It was already late in the evening by the time Darwin returned home from the meeting at the Imperial Palace.

    He headed for the study and called Delbert, the butler.

    ¡°Alright, did anything happen to the kids?¡±

    No matter how exhausted he was, Darwin could never rest before hearing the reports regarding the children.

    He was constantly curious about the children whenever he was away for work. It was like he had separation anxiety.

    ¡°Yes. Master Judy was busy learning swordsmanship, and Master Dennis was confined to the library as usual. Lady Esther ate and played well.¡±

    They have also been to the slums, but Esther asked the butler to leave the information from the report as she would mention the topic herself.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Only after receiving the children¡¯s daily routine did Darwin relax himself. His worries melted away.

    After Delbert completed several additional reports and left the study, Ben entered the room.

    ¡°Your Grace. I have received news that would be of use to you, so I am here to let you know.¡±

    Darwin observed Ben¡¯s solemn expression and slowly raised his body from the sofa.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Do you recall Lucifer, the person you ordered to be tracked last year?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes turned frigid upon hearing the familiar name.

    ¡°Did you find him?¡±

    As had been informed by the old woman, Lucifer was the person who had brought Esther to the slums.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t found them yet, but we seem to have spotted traces.¡±

    Ben extended a paper towards Darwin.

 Chapter 95

    Updated: Mar 6

    The information was confirmed from the group of bandits in which Lucifer fled with.

    ¡°The information from the old woman is on par with the timing of his appearance and leave. It was also said that the person called Lucifer always happened to blabber about the ¡®slum¡¯ in his drunken phases.¡±

    ¡°If we are already so certain, why haven¡¯t you found him yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Apparently, as the association collapsed, he was immediately introduced to another profession and became a mercenary.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say the particulars were rather precise. Now that their path had been outlined to a certain extent, it was only a matter of time before the person would be trapped in Darwin¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°A mercenary. Anyhow, that¡¯s good. Make sure to track him until he is spotted.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    After Ben left, Darwin fiddled with his glass apprehensively and opened the desk drawer.

    Inside was the finely wrapped necklace that he had retrieved from the old woman.

    As he unfolded the rich silk, the elaborate work of the coral-pink diamond shone mysteriously.

    While Darwin held the necklace against the fulgent night sky, it felt like something was poking at him impatiently.

    ¡®I¡¯m somehow familiar with it.¡¯

    Darwin¡¯s neck stiffened. He was almost sure that he witnessed this very necklace in an unthought of place.

    ¡°Where did I see it?¡±

    Just as he wrapped his forehead and seriously sought to trace his memory, someone lightly knocked on the door to the room and slightly unlatched the knob.

    Darwin swiftly returned the necklace to the drawer and glared fiercely at the perpetrator who dared to enter without his permission.

    ¡°Dad. It¡¯s me.¡±

    It was none other than Esther who opened the door and peeked her face inside the empty space. A soft smile quickly formed Darwin¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    As soon as he saw Esther, his efforts to recall the necklace seemed to have turned to dust.

    Esther hesitantly approached the study, stood in front of Darwin¡¯s desk, and greeted him with a cute smile.

    ¡°Why did you wake up from your sleep?¡±

    ¡°I heard the sound of a carriage.¡±

    She instantly jumped from her bed upon hearing the sound of Darwin¡¯s carriage as it came to a halt. She had been tossing and turning the whole night anyhow, so it didn¡¯t matter whether she stayed in bed or not.

    Esther wanted to hear what happened at the election from Darwin, so she pretended to rush because she missed him.

    On the other hand, Darwin wasn¡¯t able to control his overwhelming emotion as he thought the adorable Esther came to see him.

    ¡°Come closer.¡±

    He pulled a small chair and sat Esther beside him.

    Then, he lowered himself and asked what happened during his absence.

    ¡°Have you been well with your brothers?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Ah! I went to the south of the territory with my brothers. There was a slum there, too¡­¡±

    Esther¡¯s short legs swung about as she chatted on.

    As Darwin heartwearmingly observed the lively Esther, his expression gradually hardened.

    The area Esther spoke of was the place the Temple took charge of.

    As the drought worsened, he was too busy with other areas to tend to the place himself.

    He offered vast donations to the Temple in return for their management, but it seemed they haven¡¯t lifted a finger.

    Darwin¡¯s eyebrows twitched before he loosened them and praised Esther.

    ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll have to go there myself. Good job. Well done.¡±

    He was happy that Esther and the twins accomplished what no one asked them to do. He patted her on the head.

    Esther smiled as she felt Darwin¡¯s warm touch. She then seeked a chance and carefully brought up Noah.

    ¡°Did you decide on the Crown Prince?¡±

    Crack. Veins popped from the back of the hand Darwin stroked Esther¡¯s head with.

    He accumulated a reasonable suspicion that she was curious about Noah, rather than who was decided as the Crown Prince.

    ¡°The results aren¡¯t out yet. The 7th Prince received overwhelming support, but as you can guess, his qualifications were held as a main topic.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes rounded.

    ¡°Then what will happen?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s been put on hold, but an official letter will soon be released.¡±

    Esther¡¯s expression hardened. Things didn¡¯t end as well as she had expected.

    Darwin¡¯s eyes narrowed at her change in expression. He stared suspiciously.

    ¡°Are you worried about Prince Noah?¡±

    ¡°What?! N-no way.¡±

    Esther nervously moved her stiff neck and stared elsewhere.

    As she turned towards the documents on the desk, she noticed a paper related to the Temple sitting in the middle.

    ¡°The boundaries of protecting the Empire¡­ An ancient promise?¡±

    However, as Esther read the content, Darwin pulled his hand from his chin and placed it on the desk in surprise.

    ¡°Can you interpret this?¡±

    ¡°Interpretation? Well, I can read it.¡±

    Esther scrutinized the letter again, confused by his bewildered reaction.

    Now that she examined it closely, the paper consisted of ancient letters rather than the Imperial alphabet.

    During the time Darwin was dispatched to the eastern border, he happened to discover ancient letters engraved on a stone.

    No one was able to interpret the writing , so he considered sending the script to the Temple. It was surprising how Esther could easily read the words.

    ¡°Ah, well, I can actually interpret ancient letters.¡±

    Esther quickly explained to Darwin.

    The ability to discern ancient texts was also one of the abilities bestowed upon a Saint.

    For this reason, it was assumed that ancient texts originated from the Temple.

    Unlike Saints, High Priests required time to master the skill, and this was by interpreting the actions of the previous messengers.

    ¡°Is that so? I was going to send it to the Temple so it could be translated¡­¡±

    As Darwin thought it was fortunate he didn¡¯t have to send the letter to the Temple, Esther immediately offered to help.

    ¡°I¡¯ll write it down next to you!¡±

    Esther firmly insisted on doing the job despite it being late. Ironically, it wasn¡¯t until a few moments later that the child dozed, sluggishly turning over a few pages.

    Darwin smiled gently. He was appreciative of his daughter¡¯s willingness to fight off her sleep in order to help him.

    ¡°My kind daughter.¡±

    He glanced at the clock while brushing over Esther¡¯s messy hair as she lay on his lap. It was scarcely twelve o¡¯clock. It would be better to return her to bed now.

    He swiftly but carefully left the study so that she wouldn¡¯t wake up, his wide strides directing him to her room on the third floor.

    Esther was too immersed in her sleep to wake up to him laying her on the bed.

    ¡°Have only sweet dreams.¡±

    Darwin closed the curtains by the window and sat beside her.

    Something wriggled beneath Darwin¡¯s feet. He looked down to find a white snake slithering about.

    ¡°You were still here.¡±

    He knew Esther was raising the pet, but it¡¯s been a long time since their last encounter.

    ¡°Should I construct a snake house in the garden?¡±

    He repeatedly pushed the snake away as it moved to rest beside Esther.

    He even had the thought of twisting the snake¡¯s neck, but recalling Esther¡¯s favor towards it, he held back.

    As the two immersed in a fight with Esther in the middle, a ¡®meow¡¯ sound could be heard.

    As he frowned and looked under the bed, there appeared a tiny kitten.

    ¡°Ha? So the family increased?¡±

    Darwin, a person not particularly interested in animals, held his forehead.

    He shook his head. At this rate, he didn¡¯t know whether he¡¯d end up establishing a zoo. Darwin lifted the quilt to Esther¡¯s neck and went on his tippy-toes so she wouldn¡¯t wake up.

    As he reached the staircase, Darwin halted and turned to gaze at the room on the very end of the third floor.

    At that moment, he happened to recall the necklace in his study.

    ¡°Irene?¡±

    There was a similar relic which belonged to Irene, the wife of Darwin.

    He thought it was ridiculous, but in the end, his feet reached the room at the end of the third floor.

    A room which concealed things related to Irene. He unlatched the door with the key he always accompanied with him.

    Kitchak. The door that hadn¡¯t been touched in the longest time creaked open. The room was full of dust because he wished for Irene¡¯s remnants to remain here.

    Darwin slowly looked around the room. It seemed as if time had stopped. He made way through the accumulated dust.

    While immersed in his dim gaze, he walked towards the portraits of Irene that hung on the wall.

    Among the portraits categorized by age, Darwin stopped before a youthful version of his wife.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see wrong.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes shook as he gazed at the frame.

    The very necklace he found with the old woman was the same one adorned on Irene¡¯s neck.

    He had never witnessed the item in person, but he recalled passing by this portrait before.

    Darwin clenched his fist and leaned against the wall in a state of frenzy.

    ¡°Just what is going on?¡±

    The old woman claimed for the necklace to have been hung on Esther¡¯s neck from the very beginning.

    Moreover, when he first encountered Esther, didn¡¯t he think she resembled Irene?

    ¡°By any chance¡­ Catherine?¡±

    Darwin wandered the room anxiously as Irene¡¯s sister, Catherine, resurfaced his mind.

    For Irene, an orphan, Catherine was her only blood.

    As such, the two cared for each other terribly. Darwin often met and chatted with Catherine in the past.

    Catherine desired to open a tea house, so he even invested in the store himself.

    Then Catherine, an unmarried woman, suddenly claimed to be pregnant, which caused Irene to be overly upset because she wouldn¡¯t tell her who the father was.

    Catherine suddenly disappeared one day with her unborn child.

    Darwin assumed she had left with the child¡¯s father, but Irene went through a hard time.

    Irene from then on became ill, and soon passed away, unable to get rid of her melancholy.

    Esther, who resembled Irene.

    Catherine, who disappeared while pregnant with a child. And this necklace.

    Darwin frowned. Even when he didn¡¯t want to link the facts, his thoughts continued wandering that way.

    He then reached an impression that perhaps his relations to Esther might have been deeper than he thought.

    ¡°Irene, did you know?¡±

    Darwin slowly caressed Irene¡¯s portrait, his expression brimming with pain.

    Time has passed, but his feelings for Irene remained the same.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If there is a truth that must be revealed, I will find it somehow.¡±

    Darwin vowed to Irene, his expression firm.

    For now, he would focus on finding the man named Lucifer and thoroughly investigate Catherine¡¯s whereabouts.

    ***

    Hi guys! I¡¯d like to just say a quick thank you for the comments you post at the end of the chapter, I may not respond but I really, really, really appreciate it LMAO It drives me to post more chapters, so thank you for helping me continue this story! (that¡¯s all ahaha)

 Chapter 96

    Updated: Mar 10

    The next morning.

    Esther¡¯s eyes twitched open at the unbearable itching of her face.

    What she witnessed upon regaining consciousness was the soft and rich coat of Cheese.

    ¡°Cheese? Why are you here! How did you climb up the bed?¡±

    The cat in which she treated back in the garden was bestowed the name Cheese, looking at the yellow and white pattern of her fluffy fur.

    Judy resolved to raise the kitten himself and brought her to his chambers, but she would always seek Esther¡¯s room whenever the chance appeared.

    Even now, Cheese had come to the bed, buried her body deep into the nape of Esther¡¯s neck, and lightly snuffled her spout.

    ¡°Brother will be sad if he finds out.¡±

    These days, Judy was trying his best to win the heart of Cheese by offering her snacks every change he got.

    Cheese¡¯s house was also in his room. He would be disappointed to find that she came to Esther¡¯s room during his sleep.

    Esther stood up wide awake. It would be better if she took Cheese back before he woke up.

    Cheese¡¯s face scrunched as she lazily stretched her front paws while beside Esther.

    While mesmerized by the cute wiggle, last night¡¯s events suddenly came to mind.

    ¡°But how did I get here?¡±

    She recalled reading the documents, but everything following that was wiped from her memory.

    ¡°Did Father take me back¡­?¡±

    She was upset over how he had to carry her all the way to her room when she was the one who offered to help him.

    After breakfast, she would head to his study and help finish the papers. She put on her slippers and walked to the window.

    Bright sunlight illuminated the room as she pulled away the curtains.

    She grimaced at the blinding view when Noah popped up in her mind.

    ¡®He said it didn¡¯t end well.¡¯

    Noah received the most support, but the results were withheld due to the firm opposition of the Temple.

    She was worried that Noah would struggle now that things hadn¡¯t gone his way.

    ¡°I want to tell him to stay strong.¡±

    Looking back, Noah always cheered for her in any way he could, while she did nothing in return.

    However, she couldn¡¯t just head all the way to the Imperial Palace for this reason.

    While she struggled to figure out a way to contact him, a good idea surfaced in her mind.

    She heard this during a festival, that a middle-ranked Priest could use pigeons as a means to communicate.

    Esther was a low-level candidate at the time, so it seemed impossible in her eyes, but now she was more than confident.

    Esther took a deep breath and pushed the window open wide. Then, she whistled forcefully.

    As the beautiful but powerful sound flowed like a melody, miraculously, pigeons soon flocked to her place.

    ¡®Done!¡¯

    Esther made eye contact with the liveliest-looking pigeon and brought them inside the room.

    Despite having stopped the call, the pigeon did not leave but acted cute while hovering around Esther.

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll give you a letter.¡±

    Excited at the thought of sending a letter to Noah, Esther quickly grabbed a piece of paper and scribbled down words.

    However, it was not easy to finalize the writing since this was her first time attempting something like this.

    She wrote and crumpled, wrote and crumpled, and repeatedly did the same with several other sheets of paper.

    After struggling for what seemed like forever, she smiled satisfactorily before a completed letter.

    She immediately rolled up the paper and moved towards the pigeon before hesitating.

    ¡°He won¡¯t think it¡¯s weird, right?¡±

    A flood of embarrassment washed over her. She was anxious that Noah might misunderstand her intentions.

    However, she meticulously connected the pigeon¡¯s leg to the paper, rationalizing that this wasn¡¯t for anything other than her concern as a friend.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther focused her attention on the pigeon and thought of Noah. This was the phase in which the pigeon was to recognize its set destination.

    Despite the pigeon having not been trained, they would be able to fly to this person thanks to the communication.

    ¡°Gugugu!¡±

    The pigeon vigorously speared out the window, bursting its voice as if it had understood Esther.

    ¡®I hope it gets delivered well.¡¯

    Esther¡¯s cheeks turned red. She wiggled shyly, wondering what expression would show on Noah¡¯s face when he received the letter.

    At that moment, the promise she had made with her father and brothers came to mind. Her heart pounded guiltily.

    ¡°Is it no good?¡±

    She felt uncomfortable because even though they weren¡¯t meeting, she was still communicating with him through a letter. It felt like she was breaking their promise.

    She pouted in frustration, vowing to speak honestly during mealtime.

    She left the room to take Cheese to Judy.

    Judy¡¯s room was downstairs, so Esther naturally headed towards the staircase when something caught her eye from deep down the hallway.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She instinctively sensed something different from usual, and she was right. The lock at the endroom was unlatched.

    Esther strode towards the front of the mysterious room and tilted her head to the side. Upon closer inspection, there was no lock on the door.

    She turned the doorknob slightly just in case, but it opened without fail.

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    As soon as the door opened, she became curious. It was always locked, so she had the urge to go inside.

    However, she hesitated to enter. It was suspicious how this room was suddenly open.

    She contemplated whether to ask her father for permission and decided to only open it very, very slightly and take one tiny peek.

    She wouldn¡¯t enter the room, so it was fine.

    She was really just going to look inside with her eyes, but the moment she opened the door, Cheese jumped from her arms and leapt inside.

    ¡°Uh? Cheese, no!¡±

    Esther shrieked internally and tried to catch her in a hurry, but Cheese had already found her place inside the room.

    The kitten wandered inside as if it were her own room and nagged Esther to come inside.

    ¡®¡­What do I do now.¡¯

    She beckoned for Cheese to come out, but her efforts were all for naught.

    Eventually, Esther was forced to step inside the room and drag Cheese out.

    Even though Esther knew no one was there, she was carefully moving on her tippy-toes.

    Her heart shrunk; she felt like she existed in a place she shouldn¡¯t have entered.

    However, after she entered, it appeared to be a much cuter room than she thought. There were many objects, but she noticed that the portraits were especially endless.

    ¡°Uwah.¡±

    Esther, unconsciously admired the portraits that filled the walls.

    They all appeared to be the same person, but it was surprising how there were so many portraits.

    As she looked at each portrait, Esther gradually realized who the person in the paintings was.

    And she could understand why her father stopped anyone from entering this room.

    Even Esther, who had never seen the owner of the portrait, seemed to feel a longing for her.

    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m sorry I came in without your permission.¡±

    Esther approached and greeted the largest portrait among the other paintings.

    She recalled the day Sebastian¡¯s mother said she looked like this person.

    ¡°Do we look alike?¡±

    Obviously, their hair and eye colors were almost one and the same. However, the owner of the portrait was very beautiful compared to Esther.

    She shook her head, regretful that she even thought of comparing herself to this person.

    ¡®There must be one or two people out there who I am similar with.¡¯

    As she turned away from the portrait, a small frame on the shelf caught her eye.

    There was one more woman in the frame who perfectly resembled the owner of the portrait. The two were smiling broadly.

    The woman seemed so happy that Esther¡¯s lips unconsciously lifted at the sight.

    Suddenly, however, Cheese removed herself from Esther¡¯s feet and showed vigilance.

    Esther turned her head, confused about what was going on, when she caught sight of Darwin standing by the door. The frame dropped from her hand in shock.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Father!¡±

    As she hurriedly picked up the frame that fell on the floor, Darwin blankly stared at Esther.

    He had come to lock the door from last night.

    However, the moment Darwin witnessed Esther standing in front of Irene¡¯s portrait, his mouth wouldn¡¯t move.

    ¡®Irene.¡¯

    He could see Irene in Esther. Now that he could compare, they were more similar than he had initially thought.

    ¡°That door was open¡­ I¡¯m sorry I came in carelessly.¡±

    Esther bowed her head deeply, scared at the thought that Darwin was angry.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I left the door open.¡±

    Darwin approached Esther and patted her shoulder. He received the frame from her.

    ¡°To the left is my deceased wife, Irene, and to the right is Catherine, who was Irene¡¯s sister.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s voice sank. Perhaps he appeared this gloomy since they were inside Irene¡¯s room.

    ¡°Esther, do you have any childhood memories?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Esther answered half-heartedly, curious as to why he asked such a question out of the blue.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have any memories of your mother who gave birth to you?¡±

    ¡°No. I only remember living in the slums.¡±

    Strangely, she possessed no memory of parental love before entering the slum. Naturally, it was more than obvious to her to think that she was abandoned by her biological mother.

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±

    Darwin was now doubtful that Esther might truly be of Catherine¡¯s blood.

    He wasn¡¯t clear on anything yet, but the necklace alone was more than enough evidence.

    Besides, the Catherine he knew was never the type to abandon her daughter.

    ¡®She is probably dead.¡¯

    Darwin was unbearably angry at himself for not being able to protect Catherine, even after having lost Irene.

    If Catherine had spoken honestly to him and Irene, or if she simply remained by her side, they would have been together until the very end.

    Perhaps Irene wouldn¡¯t have had to leave the world early either.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    Esther stood restless as she noticed Darwin¡¯s emotional stance.

    While hesitating, she bravely grasped Darwin¡¯s hand.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Um. I¡¯m by your side¡­¡±

    It was the first time Esther held Darwin¡¯s hand first.

    Darwin¡¯s heart swelled as he gazed at the small child¡¯s hand. He knelt to embrace her.

    Esther flusteredly shrinked at the sudden hug.

    ¡°Father, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±

    His tone, however, was brimming with sadness. This unfamiliar Darwin seemed more like a bare version of himself, a version of him with no covers concealing his true emotions.

    ¡®Look what he¡¯s saying.¡¯

    Esther spread out her small arms and wrapped them around Darwin¡¯s back, hoping to comfort her father.

    Darwin flinched before freezing at the clumsily warm touch felt from Esther¡¯s embrace.

 Chapter 97

    He was always the first to reach out and pull Esther into a hug, but now the tables have turned.

    Esther concluded her own solution and buried her face into his shoulder while holding him tight.

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s go to the dining room and eat chocolate cake together.¡±

    Whenever she was in a state of sorrow, sweets never failed to restore her vitality. She suggested Darwin do the same.

    Aware of her pure thoughts, Darwin smiled and gently stood up, letting go of their warm hug.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Darwin despised sweet things, but if Esther asked him to eat chocolate cake, he would consume pounds of sweets until his stomach burst.

    Darwin strode to leave the room as he held Esther¡¯s hand before halting to a stop. He slowly scanned the room.

    ¡°Are you going to keep the room open now?¡±

    He was planning on locking it as he ascended the stairs earlier, but Esther¡¯s cheerful voice froze him on the spot.

    In all honesty, the reason he excluded this door from the rest of the mansion was because Darwin did not have enough confidence to be able to look back at the past.

    Whenever he recalled Irene, who left him and the children behind, his heart ached enough to break into pieces. Thus, he chose to turn a blind eye.

    But did the pain fade over time? Although challenging, he had now gained a bit more faith to face the past.

    He decided to leave the door open from this moment on.

    Perhaps he now had to let Irene free from this room, this room he had chained her to simply because of his lack of confidence.

    From this room, and from his own heart.

    ¡°¡­Right. I¡¯ll have to tell Delbert to clean the room.¡±

    ¡°May I join you here again?¡±

    ¡°Do you want to come back here later?¡±

    Darwin was taken aback by Esther¡¯s sparkling eyes. He didn¡¯t expect her to say this.

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll be lonely by yourself.¡±

    Darwin lost the ability to process his thoughts for a brief moment before his clutched grasped Esther¡¯s in adoration.

    ¡°Let¡¯s do that. Irene will like it if you stop by.¡±

    Darwin realized that he had been mistaken this whole time.

    He thought he had healed the previously emotionless Esther, but it was rather him who was comforted all this time.

    Had Esther not come, Darwin would never have thought of opening Irene¡¯s locked room.

    As they became a family, so much had changed. They influenced each other with their love and care.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther smiled as she listened to Darwin¡¯s pleasant low voice.

    ¡°Hehe. I¡¯ll come with you later.¡±

    It¡¯s been a while since Judy wanted to see his mother¡¯s face again. She was looking forward to announcing that the room was open now.

    As they passed Esther¡¯s room, Shur glided before them. He seemed sulky that Esther left him alone.

    Darwin¡¯s eyebrows twitched as he witnessed Shur slithering about.

    ¡°Do you want me to build a house for the cat and the snake in the backyard?¡±

    ¡°A house? No, it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Esther shook her head quickly. Darwin would really build a place for them if she didn¡¯t stop him now.

    ¡°Really? Wouldn¡¯t it be uncomfortable if they stayed with you? It would also be better for them to live outside.¡±

    Esther sensed Darwin¡¯s firmness on the matter and hurriedly shooed Shur into the room.

    Then she picked up Cheese and stuck her right in front of Darwin¡¯s face.

    ¡°But they¡¯re this cute.¡±

    Cheese let out an angry ¡®Nyang!¡¯ at her sudden position and stretched all four feet.

    She seemed to be trying to threaten Darwin, but the corners of his mouth lifted at the ridiculous sight.

    ¡°Right? Isn¡¯t she soo cute?¡±

    ¡°Not at all.¡±

    Darwin said so and never again mentioned building a house in the backyard.

    As they descended the stairs, he unconsciously glanced at Cheese¡¯s soft fur.

    ***

    Deep inside the Imperial Palace, there existed an outdoor garden matching the tastes of the current Empress.

    It was not of large size, but the high-quality plants were enough to compare it to one suitable for the Imperial family.

    Noah was sitting on the terrace, spending an affectionate time with his mother and sister, the Empress and Princess.

    ¡°How could you fool me like this? You should have told me in advance. How worried I was!¡±

    Reina criticized Noah with malice. Her anxiety and fear instantly turned to anger and dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t blame him too much. Noah couldn¡¯t help it either.¡±

    The Empress couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Noah. She couldn¡¯t believe this shocking series of events.

    Tears continued to form around the Empress¡¯s eyes as she gazed lovingly at Noah.

    Just like the Emperor, the Empress was overwhelmed with guilt and sadness towards her dear son.

    ¡°I never imagined this day would come. How grateful I am for you to have returned in such a healthy state.¡±

    Noah smiled gracefully and soothed his mother, who was on the verge of tears.

    ¡°I¡¯m really fine now.¡±

    ¡°I heard it was a disease that couldn¡¯t be cured¡­ It¡¯s a miracle. It seems the Goddess¡¯s grace is with you.¡±

    After Noah was kicked from the Imperial Palace, the Empress resented the Goddess and turned her back on the Temple.

    However, her rejection towards the Temple completely disappeared after she witnessed Noah walking inside, completely recovered.

    She was rather grateful now. In the future, many donations would be brought to the Temple.

    ¡°My illness was not healed by the Goddess¡¯s protection.¡±

    Noah shook his head firmly. He did not favor his mother¡¯s compliments towards the Temple.

    ¡°Then what was it?¡±

    ¡°I have a separate friend who treated me.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean? You said there was no cure.¡±

    Reina nudged Noah in demand for more details. She possessed a terribly curious personality.

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. It¡¯s fine now that I¡¯m better, right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true but¡­ I¡¯m curious.¡±

    ¡°Later. Now tell me how Sister and Mother have been doing.¡±

    Noah had lived outside the Imperial Palace for more than three years, so there were many stories for him to listen to.

    The three happily exchanged small conversations.

    Just being together in the same space was like a dream.

    ¡°You had a hard time because of me, right?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that? I should tell you, the person who has lived outside this whole time, that I will truly never let you go again.¡±

    ¡°My mother hasn¡¯t slept well a single day since my leave.¡±

    ¡°Do you think it was just me? Reina also cried every day.¡±

    Noah finally felt at home amidst the warm hospitality of his mother and sister.

    ¡®How fortunate I didn¡¯t die.¡¯

    Had he given up his life and died while trapped in the sanctuary, such a moment would have never arrived.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to feel the affection of his mother as she held his hand while in tears, nor the affection of his sister, who missed him dearly.

    Noah sincerely thanked Esther. It was all thanks to Esther that he was able to regain this moment.

    While the three were having a good time, a bird appeared out of nowhere and spun around Noah.

    ¡°Oh, my. It¡¯s seated on your head.¡±

    Reina smiled and pointed at the pigeon with her finger.

    ¡°It looks like something is tied to its legs. Isn¡¯t it a letter?¡±

    ¡°Letter?¡±

    Noah raised his head to the sky, a slight frown on his face.

    As soon as the pigeon made eye contact with Noah, it obediently rested on the table.

    And without hesitation, it stretched its leg toward Noah. There really was a letter on its leg.

    ¡°Who sent the letter to you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating. How did the pigeon find its way here?¡±

    While Reina and the Empress admired the pigeon¡¯s ability, Noah puzzledly opened the letter.

    At that moment, Noah¡¯s blank face gradually brightened as he skimmed through the contents. A smile spread across his face.

    The two people observed his expression before eying each other. This Noah was foreign to them.

    ¡°Oh my, look at him¡­ Mom, look at that expression.¡±

    ¡°Noah, did you have a girlfriend during the time we didn¡¯t see you?¡±

    Noah¡¯s ears heated at his mother¡¯s question. She hit the nail.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Ironically, his eyes wouldn¡¯t stop staring at the paper.

    ¡°What do you mean it¡¯s not like that? I can tell just by looking at your face. Your ears are red.¡±

    ¡°It must be a girl.¡±

    Noah couldn¡¯t pull himself together as Reina teased him and the Empress¡¯s expression turned serious from shock.

    ¡°W-wait a minute.¡±

    He concentrated on the paper again.

    It was a short letter meant to cheer Noah, but this meant the world to him. Esther sent a letter to him first!

    ¡°I told you I had a friend who treated me. This is that friend.¡±

    As Noah told his mother about Esther, his expression was one of a man in love.

    Reina observed Noah¡¯s obvious self as she held her chin mischievously.

    ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you.¡±

    Noah was a confident figure before the Imperial nobles, but nothing more than a shy boy with his family.

    ¡°Yes. I like her a lot.¡±

    Noah scratched the back of his head embarrassedly, but did not conceal his heart.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡±

    Reina screamed and jumped from her seat at his confession. The Empress¡¯s eyes also widened in surprise.

    ¡°Really?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious what kind of child had you fall for them to this extent.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s really nice. She¡¯s always firm and stronger than anyone else, even in difficult situations. And she¡¯s pretty.¡±

    Noah could not hide his passionate smile as he spoke of Esther.

    ¡°Did that child stay with you when you were outside?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes slightly watered as he recalled the sanctuary.

    At the time in which he pleaded for his death, the Esther in his dreams pushed him to endure every night.

    It was all because of Esther that he wanted to live again. No, he needed to.

    ¡°That is something I must be thankful for. I would love to thank the child.¡±

    In the past, she was an Empress who would have naturally checked which family the child came from and the benefits she would hold towards the Imperial family, but that version of hers was no more.

    She was just grateful that there was someone who stood by Noah¡¯s side when he was going through hard times.

    She didn¡¯t know who the person was, but she already favored her. She was thankful for the precious child.

    Even if the child¡¯s status was low, she would embrace her.

    ¡°Alright. Let us meet her sometime. I hope we can have a meal together¡­ Why don¡¯t you invite her to the palace?¡±

 Chapter 98

    Updated: Mar 11

    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll feel burdened since I¡¯m the only one who likes her.¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    The Empress burst into laughter at the unexpected rebuttal. It was surprising that Noah had a crush on someone, her son who she never imagined would fall in love with anyone.

    ¡°Hoho, I¡¯m liking her more and more. I¡¯m very curious about what kind of lady she will be.¡±

    Reina contemplated seriously before she slowly tapped Noah on the shoulder.

    ¡°But seeing that she sent you a letter, I think she has feelings for you?¡±

    ¡°Really? Can I look forward to it?¡±

    Noah smiled refreshingly and swept the letter with his fingers.

    ¡°Mother, I¡¯m going to write back.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    As soon as Noah received permission from the Empress, he stood up and headed to his room.

    He rushed in a hurry to reply to Esther when his feet stopped as he witnessed the bunch of flowers beside him.

    ¡®They resemble her.¡¯

    He smiled, got on his knees, and leaned his face towards the flowers.

    Among the pink petals, there existed a tulip that resembled Esther¡¯s eyes.

    They were all one and the same, but he had a hard time nitpicking one with the prettiest scent.

    ¡°Will the scent deliver my feelings?¡±

    He thought of sticking the flower inside the letter.

    The pigeon flapped beside the walking Noah. His hand was occupied with a tulip.

    ***

    A few days later, the maids of the Tersian mansion were busy preparing to welcome an important guest.

    The butler, Delbert, also made sure to double check the luncheon and carefully looked over everything.

    10 minutes remained after he finished preparing the dining room.

    Promptly, the bell connected to the main gates rang. It was a signal that the awaited guest had arrived.

    Delbert stopped by the study to inform Darwin of the guest¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°They have arrived just now. I will accompany them to the dining room.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Darwin stood up and rubbed his stiff neck.

    The shirt he wore perfectly outlined his solid body. Even now that he was in his 30¡¯s, his figure was so well-managed that no one was able to compare.

    He picked up the jacket he had hung on the hanger, adjusted his appearance, and left the study.

    ¡®What kind of trick will he play?¡¯

    As he strode through the hallway, Darwin¡¯s eyes narrowed. His expression was filled with distrust towards the guest he was about to meet.

    The guest everyone was anticipating in Tersia was the Duke of Brions.

    He abruptly sent a letter a few days prior, asking for a meeting.

    Darwin and the Duke of Brions maintained a business relationship that was neither good nor bad.

    If Darwin was in charge of the military security throughout the Empire, Brions was in charge of the coordination with the Temple.

    Personally, he despised Duke Brions, but the two were the household owners who led the four major families of the Empire, so they remained neutral as to not cause any disputes.

    They had never been on friendly terms with each other, so it was strange how Brions suddenly reached out to him.

    ¡®It¡¯s better to be wary.¡¯

    He was suspicious of his intentions since Brions was not a man to move without absolute benefit.

    While Darwin stood by the window in wait, the Duke of Brions arrived at the front of the mansion.

    ¡°Thank you for coming. I am Delbert, the butler.¡±

    The Duke left the wagon and sharply scrutinized the mansion as Delbert greeted him.

    ¡®I ended up here.¡¯

    Brions felt mixed emotions throughout his trip to Tersia.

    The only reason he came here was because of Esther.

    There was a mention of Esther in an additional letter sent by Rabienne.

    It was strange that Darwin, a cold-blooded man, adopted a child, even more so from the Temple.

    In addition, he was even more concerned that she perfectly matched the revelations.

    Rabienne added that Esther¡¯s mana was very poor, but he wanted to confirm with his own eyes.

    ¡®She resembles Catherine.¡¯

    The biggest reason.

    Unless Rabienne was the Saint, the daughter Catherine gave birth to was more likely to be one.

    Brions clearly recalled the appearance of the child he encountered several times on different occasions.

    He was surprised when he first saw her, but every other time she appeared before him, his mind would flow back to Catherine before he realized.

    At the time, he thought they simply looked alike, but after this event, he was highly suspicious of Esther.

    ¡®I pray not, but if she is my daughter and the Saint¡­¡¯

    He wasn¡¯t able to sleep for days because of this haunting thought. There was no way for him to untangle the twisted thread.

    ¡°Your Grace? Why don¡¯t you take your time to look around after some refreshments and head inside first?¡±

    Delbert called the absent-minded Brions in a calm tone.

    ¡°Ah¡­ I was distracted since it is my first time here. Let us go.¡±

    Brions cleared his throat and followed Delbert into the mansion.

    As he entered the living room, Darwin greeted him bluntly.

    ¡°Welcome.¡±

    ¡°How have you been?¡±

    They shook hands and chatted for a bit. Darwin¡¯s firm hand strongly contrasted with the Duke of Brions¡¯s.

    ¡°There is no reason for me to not be well. You seem good too.¡±

    After exchanging formal greetings, Darwin guided the Duke to the restaurant.

    As they sat facing each other from the ends of the long table, a series of skillfully prepared plates were presented.

    ¡°I prepared it sincerely, so I hope it suits your taste.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It looks very delicious.¡±

    The two began eating in silence. And occasionally, they exchanged stories about the current situation.

    Brions had yet to bring up his reason for arrival.

    Darwin lifted his glass of wine and congratulated Brions.

    ¡°Now that I remember, I¡¯m late to say my congrats. Congratulations on having a Saint.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. It is a family honor.¡±

    Brionns laughed and raised his glass proudly.

    ¡°There have been so many Saints in your family since ancient times. It is commendable.¡±

    ¡°It is only because the Goddess looked after us. I still can¡¯t believe my daughter is a Saint.¡±

    Darwin, aware that Rabienne was not the real Saint, was curious regarding Brions¡¯s sincerity.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious because we¡¯ve never had a Saint in our family. What do you think of your daughter?¡±

    ¡°Well, she has been different since her childhood. She is praised to be a Saint for her excellent divine powers and kind personality.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t understand Brions¡¯s intentions at all.

    Darwin decided to turn the conversation and find out why Brions came here first.

    ¡°But, what wind blew all the way here? I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t visit because you wished to chat with me.¡±

    When the mild atmosphere quickly cooled down, Brions flinched. He tried to take a sip of his glass with a smile.

    ¡°I think we were too elegant. I was to pass by here anyhow since there was business for me to tend to nearby.¡±

    It was not bad for a superficial reason, but Darwin knew too well that this wasn¡¯t all there was to it.

    ¡°Hmm, is that so?¡±

    Seeing that Brions avoided answering despite Darwin openly stating his question, it was unlikely that he would give in if he insisted.

    Brions avoided Darwin¡¯s gaze while naturally putting Esther in his mouth.

    ¡°Come to think of it, didn¡¯t the Grand Duke adopt a daughter?¡±

    When Esther suddenly appeared amidst the conversation, Darwin¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    ¡°Are you talking about Esther?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You brought that child from the temple, is that right? She happened to be friends with Rabienne.¡±

    It was Darwin who observed from the sidelines just how much Esther suffered while thinking of Rabienne.

    A fishy smile formed Darwin¡¯s mouth as he wondered if he could call such a relationship as friendship.

    ¡°My daughter didn¡¯t say that. I¡¯ve never heard any mentions of her.¡±

    At that moment, his anger directed towards his grip on the glass and it cracked.

    ¡°Th-the glass¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to replace the glass. I can¡¯t seem to control my strength these days.¡±

    ¡°Haha, you¡¯re full of energy.¡±

    Brions felt as if he were the broken glass and bit his lip firmly.

    It was difficult to deal with Darwin one-on-one during the war, but he tried to keep his calm nevertheless and asked.

    ¡°I heard she was an orphan. Did you find out who her parents were?¡±

    ¡°What kind of parents are they to abandon their child? For Esther, I am enough to be her parent.¡±

    Darwin said so, crossed his legs, and leaned back.

    A more dangerous atmosphere emitted from him. Brionns unconsciously swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°You seem to be interested in Esther. Is there anything else you¡¯re curious about?¡±

    At that moment, sweat formed Brions forehead as he quickly changed his words; it would be better not to stimulate him more.

    ¡°It is simply because I thought it was great that the Grand Duke adopted a child without a title nor status.¡±

    Brions completely altered the subject so that Darwin would not doubt him.

    Lunch and the short tea time ended after they exchanged stories regarding the safety of the Empire.

    As Brions stood from his chair to leave, he asked.

    ¡°I want to say hi to the kids. Where are they?¡±

    ¡°I let them leave since I thought it would interfere with what we were talking about.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then I bid you farewell.¡±

    ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°See you soon at the Imperial Palace.¡±

    Darwin saw him off at the door, and the meeting between the two ended.

    Brions, having escaped Darwin¡¯s gaze, breathed heavily in relief.

    He was so nervous that he had to wipe his sweaty palms with a handkerchief.

    ¡®By the way, it¡¯s a shame.¡¯

    Albeit strange, Darwin seemed to have adopted a child with pure intention.

    Brions became slightly nervous. Even after coming this far, he wasn¡¯t able to dig anything about Esther.

    He moved along and was about to board the wagon when he called Delbert, unable to just leave like this.

    ¡°I have a headache and wish to walk in the garden. Will you guide me?¡±

 Chapter 99

    Updated: Mar 14

    ¡°Yes, of course.¡±

    Delbert was flustered by his sudden request, but maintained a calm attitude and accompanied him there.

    Just then, a scream erupted from behind the mansion. Delbert¡¯s face fell into one of contemplation. The servants were very often bitten by snakes.

    ¡®Who got hurt this time¡­?¡¯

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go?¡±

    Brions encouraged the troubled Delbert.

    ¡°Come back. I will walk alone in the meantime.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    It bothered him to leave the Duke alone, but he eased his mind at the thought that there were security guards patrolling frequently.

    Thanks to this, Brions brought time and looked around the garden buisily.

    On account of Darwin¡¯s mention that he sent the children outside, he was highly expecting to run into Esther.

    And soon after, he was able to find two children playing in the garden.

    ¡®I found her!¡¯

    Brions quickened his steps to where Esther was, singing pleasure inside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Cheese wants to climb the tree?¡±

    ¡°This big tree? Is that even possible?¡±

    Esther was spending a good time with Judy and Cheese.

    But when she heard footsteps and turned her head to see Brions approaching, embarrassment took over her. Her body turned stiff.

    Judy also spotted Brions and tilted his head, wondering why he was approaching them.

    Brions stood in front of the two and asked in a friendly, welcoming tone.

    ¡°Do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, hello.¡±

    Of course, both Judy and Esther recognized him as they often ran into each other at gatherings.

    Esther also nodded at Judy¡¯s greeting.

    She was aware that Father was to meet Duke Brions this afternoon.

    However, it was strange how the Duke was wandering the garden without her Father.

    ¡°It is nice to see you here.¡±

    Since Brions made an appearance, his eyes never left Esther.

    As Esther blinked her pink eyes while hiding behind Judy, her eyes gradually filled with suspicion.

    ¡°Shall we shake hands?¡±

    Brions deliberately reached out to Judy, asking for a handshake.

    And that hand naturally turned towards Esther.

    ¡°You too?¡±

    It was a simple greeting, so Esther was forced to accept.

    At the moment, Brions tilted sideways and scruitionied her small hand. This was to confirm if she possessed the Saint¡¯s awareness.

    However, Esther was recently able to control her awareness at will, so she was able to conceal it well.

    ¡®She definitely looks like Catherine.¡¯

    Brions¡¯s eyes turned cold as he recalled Catherine.

    ¡®If you are really Catherine¡¯s daughter, because of you, our Rabienne¡­¡¯

    A child who changed the fate of Rabienne, the child deserving the title of the Saint. His anger increased at the thought.

    Even if Catherine had a daughter, she would never be welcomed by Brions.

    The child of a woman who ran a simple tea house should not have seen the world.

    He regretted not properly confirming that she was pregnant and carrying his child.

    In addition to the fact that he didn¡¯t catch Catherine till the very end.

    Esther clutched Judy¡¯s arm tightly, uncomfortable of Brions¡¯s fierce gaze directing her way.

    ¡®It was like this at the party last time, too.¡¯

    After that one time they made eye contact, it was not an illusion he did the same during the following occasions.

    She couldn¡¯t understand why he was showing such interest when he wasn¡¯t aware she was a Saint.

    Judy stepped forward to hide Esther from the Duke, feeling her discomfort.

    Before they knew it, Cheese had come beside him and scowled, her back arched and her fur puffed-up.

    ¡°Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to meet our father?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already on my way back from meeting the Duke. I just wanted to walk for a while.¡±

    ¡°Then take your time. We¡¯ll go our way.¡±

    Judy covered Esther while alert and turned around when the Duke rushed to seize her arm.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Esther was too surprised by the sudden action to remove her arm. She stared at him blankly.

    ¡°Do you remember anything about your mother?¡±

    For a brief moment, Brions and Esther¡¯s eyes met properly.

    Their distance was close. There existed a strange atmosphere between the two that was difficult to explain in words.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother.¡±

    Esther arrived to her senses late before pulling her arm away in disgust.

    Judy rushed and glared at him threateningly. The child¡¯s eyes were brutal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch Esther.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was my mistake.¡±

    Brions hurriedly made excuses and tried to stick a few more words in to clear his image, but Judy quickly moved away with Esther.

    ¡°Like son, like father.¡±

    At that time, Evian slowly approached the troubled Duke while clicking his tongue.

    ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you the Duke of Brions? How can I¡­!¡±

    The escorts standing behind the Duke tried to stop him, but Evian pretended to be oblivious to their existence.

    Interested in the young boy¡¯s appearance, Brions turned indifferently and spoke.

    ¡°Do you know me?¡±

    ¡°Of course. No one in the Empire would not recognize you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Evian, a physician working under Tersia.¡±

    Evian coincidentally observed the whole incident from behind the tree he was resting at.

    As a brilliant and quick-witted person, although unaware of the details, he felt that the opportunity of a lifetime had come to him.

    When he noticed the Duke of Brions¡¯s interest in Esther, he recalled a fact only he knew of.

    ¡°Did your Grace feel something from the lady?¡±

    As he listened to Evian¡¯s meaningful words, Brions¡¯s eyes dilated to the point they would pop out.

    ¡°What¡­do you imply?¡±

    ¡°It is merely that I know a few things about the lady.¡±

    Even before Brions, Evian did not hesitate to lead the conversation.

    ¡°Tell me what it is right away.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. I am a physician of Tersia¡­ I cannot disclose my master¡¯s information.¡±

    Evian, assured that things had been stabilized, sighed with a regretful expression on his face.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Brions to notice that Evian wasn¡¯t loyal, but required for clear settlement.

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°I just want to make a long and fine career. It would be nice if I could enter the Temple.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright. Come find me.¡±

    This place was not a good location to exchange details.

    A smile appeared on Brions¡¯s face as he obtained Evian¡¯s promise to visit him another time.

    The dark clouds in the sky seemed to have cleared up a bit now.

    ***

    A few days later,

    Rabienne¡¯s Saint appointment ceremony was held magnificently inside the temple.

    After receiving blessing from everyone, Rabienne was safely named as the 15th Saint.

    Rabienne ascended the altar in a splendid manner, knelt down, and informed the Goddess that she was now a Saint.

    ¡°Congratulations. This is where it truly starts.¡±

    High Priest Crisper smiled brightly as he placed the Saint coronet over Rabienne¡¯s head.

    ¡°I will do well. High Priest, please aide me more in the future.¡±

    Having finally finished all the procedures to become a Saint, Rabienne couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of joy.

    Even if this was not a position she gained thanks to her ability, she was intoxicated with a sense of accomplishment that the seat which she had dreamt of her whole life was now at her hands.

    ¡°Now, the Saint may select the paladins who will serve her the closest in the future.¡±

    High Priest Crisper pointed to the holy knights standing before her in a neat row.

    Serving the Saint was the greatest honor and aspiration for all trainees who entered the Temple.

    Therefore, the solemn expressions of the knights in wait for Rabienne¡¯s words were filled with tension.

    ¡°Alec, Carl, David.¡±

    Rabienne called the names of the three paladins she had previously put together with the High Priests, one after the other.

    They were politically determined Temple knights judged based on their ability and family name.

    As their names were called, smiles formed their faces in expectation.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    Only one out of the four. The Saint was given the right to place the person she wished for in the seat of the undetermined holy knight.

    Rabienne intended to select one from among the family members close to her father to further increase his power.

    However, she changed her mind while looking through the faces of the anxious knights. There was someone who caught her eye.

    ¡°Khalid.¡±

    As Rabienne¡¯s clear voice rang, a small commotion broke out. It was an unconventional call.

    ¡°M-me?¡±

    Even Khalid was shocked, unable to believe he was the chosen one.

    ¡°Will it be alright? Khalid is still at a level that requires more training.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I think it¡¯d be nice to have someone of my age beside me.¡±

    Although it was a little impulsive, Khalid was a promising prospect within the Temple.

    Since he had yet to reach adulthood, he lacked compared to other knights, but his potential was excellent.

    ¡®He is also loyal.¡¯

    From what Rabienne had seen thus far, she reached a conclusion that once he was her person, he would never betray her.

    Khalid¡¯s eyes became a bit teary as he strode to the altar and knelt beside the three chosen knights.

    ¡°Today, I, Khalid, swear before the Goddess. I will devote my remaining life to the Goddess and the Saint, who is her agent.¡±

    A pledge made before the Goddess. It was a sacred, unbreakable, and inviolable oath of those belonging to the Temple.

    High Priest Crisper delivered the swords prepared to each of the paladins.

    Khalid looked down at the jeweled-encrusted sword and shed tears. His emotions took the better of him.

    Following several other speeches, the appointment ceremony ended.

    Before the upcoming feast was commended, Rabienne called for Khalid into a separate room.

    Khalid knelt down on one knee in front of Rabienne while puzzled at the sudden call for him.

    ¡°Thank you for choosing me. I will never disappoint you.¡±

    The way he gazed at Rabienne was full of trust. It was pure and passionate.

    ¡°If you are grateful, you can submit to me in the future.¡±

    Rabienne smiled and patted Khalid¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°In addition, I have something special to entrust to you.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    Khalid¡¯s eyes flashed with anticipation as he realized this would be his first mission as a holy night.

    ¡°You know Diana, right?¡±

 Chapter 100

    Updated: Mar 17

    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±

    Khalid doubted his ears for a moment. He tried convincing himself that he indeed malfunctioned for a second, since there was no reason for that name to appear here.

    ¡°I am talking about Diana. I have seen you two together a few times before.¡±

    Rabienne took her hand off Khalid¡¯s shoulder, slowly circled him and spoke in a bright voice.

    ¡°Are you talking about the former candidate Daina?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    When Khalid confirmed, Rabienne stopped moving with satisfaction and leaned towards him.

    Khalid and Rabienne¡¯s eyes met head-on.

    Khalid couldn¡¯t help but feel flustered as he saw his reflections in Rabienne¡¯s alluring red pupils.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who talked to Diana, so I remembered you. Why did you act that way?¡±

    TN: ¡­what the actual fck?

    ¡°I just¡­¡±

    As he continued aiding Esther, Khalid couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned for her. His feelings eventually developed beyond friendship.

    However, Khalid had no reason to tell Rabienne that, so he kept his answer superficial.

    ¡°I simply helped Diana because the other candidates seemed to bother her a bit too much.¡±

    ¡°As expected, I¡¯m glad I chose you.¡±

    Rabienne raised Khalid from his kneeling position, her smile deep.

    ¡°Your first mission is to meet Diana.¡±

    ¡°What do you¡­¡±

    Everything was thrown at him so abruptly. Khalid was flustered at the sudden order he received.

    ¡°I am somewhat baffled¡­ Do I just have to meet Diana and return?¡±

    ¡°No. You will meet and then.¡±

    As if Rabienne had been waiting, she opened the drawer and pulled out a glass bottle.

    She placed the finger-sized object on Khalid¡¯s palm.

    ¡°You must obtain Diana¡¯s blood here.¡±

    A sweet voice flowed through Rabienne¡¯s lips as she uttered grim words.

    ¡°Bloo¡­d?¡±

    Khalid flinched at the mention of blood and looked down to face the glass bottle.

    He was very perplexed at the incomprehensible command given to him.

    ¡°What does the Saint plan to use it for?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you because the matter remains confidential. But it is all for the Temple. I¡¯m sure you understand?¡±

    Her creased eyes presented such a naive expression that one wouldn¡¯t consider to be fake.

    Khalid closed his eyes, reaching a conclusion that this would be the right choice that would contribute to the Temple.

    He was just worried that in the process, he would end up hurting his friend, Diana.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m relieved now that you are in charge of this mission.¡±

    Rabienne put on a relieved act and held Khalid¡¯s hand.

    While swiftly delivering the information he would need to carry out the order.

    ¡°Ah, Diana is now residing in the Tersia residence. She is now called by the name Esther.¡±

    ¡°She must be working there.¡±

    Khalid nodded, recalling the unfamiliar Esther he had met the last time.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, she was adopted into the Grand Duchy. How great is that?¡±

    ¡°I-Is that true?¡±

    Khalid froze in shock at the unbelievable news. His jaw dropped.

    ¡°Yes. You can meet, congratulate her, and receive some blood. Have a safe trip.¡±

    Khalid was kicked from the room with a holy sword and the glass bottle given to him, still having not fully processed the conversation.

    Then, High Priest Lucas, who had been waiting for an audience, entered the room.

    He glanced back at Khalid, his expression doubtful.

    ¡°Will only Khalid be enough?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps.¡±

    Esther had always been the soft type, so using a person she was acquainted with, Khalid, would be the most convenient strategy.

    She also believed that the loyal Khalid would somehow succeed in retrieving the blood as his first mission.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°We have been observing closely, but there was no sign from the two candidates.¡±

    They have been scrutinizing the two candidates whose appearances matched the revelation, but no awareness appeared from either one.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll have to come up with extra measures.¡±

    Lucas nodded silently, took out two glass bottles from the box he was holding and handed them to Rabienne.

    ¡°Yes, and this is blood collected from the two candidates.¡±

    ¡°You have suffered. I will examine them, so please rest for today.¡±

    Everyone was overexerted from holding the Saint¡¯s appointment ceremony.

    The responsibility was now in Rabienne¡¯s hands, so Lucas excused himself and left the room.

    Rabienne, now alone, held one bottle in each of her hands and shook them.

    Her eyes locked with the red blood and they slowly bent.

    ¡°I learned this because of stupid Saint Cespia.¡±

    During the time Cespia believed in Rabienne¡¯s innocence.

    Cespia distributed a small potion of her blood to Rabienne when she was dejected at her deteriorating mana strength.

    She then realized that drinking the blood of a Saint could greatly amplify one¡¯s mana, even if temporary.

    ¡°If there is a Saint amongst the two¡­ I would be able to tell right away.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s red pupils glimmered evilly as she elegantly sipped the glasses filled with blood, one after the other.

    ¡°Ugh, ptt.¡±

    Her face crumpled as she spat out the blood in her mouth into the handkerchief.

    The moment she drank Cespia¡¯s blood, a strange energy emerged instantly, unlike the fishy taste from these two candidates.

    As expected, these two candidates weren¡¯t the owners of the revelation.

    This further increased the probability that Esther was the Saint. Rabienne already sent Khalid, so all she had to do was wait.

    ¡°Fufu. Anyhow, I am now the Saint. No one can take my place.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s happy eyes were filled with greedy, endless desire. Her lips, smeared with blood, glistened red.

    ***

    Irene¡¯s room was neatly organized over the past few days.

    The dull and old carpets were exchanged for new ones, and clean furniture was added.

    The window was unlatched, and the white curtains Irene preferred were added to complete the renovation.

    Esther stopped playing with Shur and rushed into the hallway as she heard the workers leaving.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally over.¡±

    She excitedly reached the last room in the hallway to find a guest had arrived before her.

    ¡°Brother?¡±

    As Esther tried to enter, she spotted Dennis staring at the portrait alone.

    He seemed on the verge of tears. Esther hesitated as she saw her brother¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Why¡¯re you standing there?¡±

    However, she was pushed inside by Judy, who entered excitedly without giving her a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°Wow, this room¡¯s really refreshing.¡±

    Judy busied himself with looking at the completely changed room.

    Like a child with no sense, he didn¡¯t notice Dennis¡¯s eyes were red.

    ¡°I was surprised with the change. I¡¯m sure mother also likes it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Now I can see her as much as I want to. I¡¯ll come and see her every day.¡±

    As if Dennis¡¯s eyes had infected him, Judy quickly became teary.

    ¡°You miss her so much you¡¯ll see her every day?¡±

    Esther, unfamiliar with such feelings, tilted her head confusedly.

    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s my mother.¡±

    Judy stroked the portrait, his expression gentle.

    Esther stood absent-mindedly as she saw that even the playful Judy had become a gentle sheep.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to see her.¡¯

    It had been the longest time since Esther blamed her mother for abandoning her as a young child.

    ¡°Esther, don¡¯t you miss your mother?¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t know who she even is¡­ As soon as she gave birth to me, she abandoned me.¡±

    Those were the words the owner of the slum she lived in would tell her.

    As soon as her parents gave birth to her, she was abandoned, so the man demanded she pay for her meals if she wanted to stay here.

    ¡°She threw me away because she didn¡¯t love me, right?¡±

    Esther¡¯s sight blurred. She was a bit sad at the fact that she wasn¡¯t loved since birth.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m sure your mother had a complicated situation.¡±

    Judy wasn¡¯t the best at comforting someone, but he hugged Esther and rubbed her back as if to relieve her wounds.

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t take his words to heart, but she warmly hugged Judy so he wouldn¡¯t feel embarrassed.

    ¡°Of course, what did you think? Anyhow, thanks to that, we met like this.¡±

    Dennis looked back to see the two embracing each other and intervened between them.

    Thanks to this, Esther, attacked from both sides, smiled foolishly as she scarcely ran out of breath.

    ¡°Brother, I can¡¯t breathe¡­!!¡±

    ¡°Judy, hurry up and let go of Esther. It¡¯s because of you.¡±

    ¡°Sorry. Did I hug you too hard? But I won¡¯t let you go.¡±

    Still, he loosened his arms enough to let her breathe. A smile formed Esther¡¯s mouth as she continued being held by the two.

    Darwin, who had arrived to check the room, watched the three from outside.

    ¡°Do go in and join the group hug.¡±

    Delbert, an emotionally sensitive person, smacked his eyes with a handkerchief and hinted at Darwin.

    ¡°I just¡­ I feel like I was a father who lacked so much.¡±

    Whenever the twins brought up their mother, he would scold them fiercely, afraid they would have false expectations for their mother who would never return. At that time, he thought it was best to turn a blind eye.

    He was sorry and heartbroken. He would have opened the door much earlier had he known they would like it so much.

    ¡°This was also the first time for your Grace. I think you did a job good enough.¡±

    Delbert replied affectionately, cautioning Darwin not to blame himself too much.

    ¡°The young masters grew up very well.¡±

    Both Judy and Dennis seemed stubborn and selfish because they resembled Darwin, but the truth was that they were very friendly and kind.

    ¡°Just look at them. Your Grace doesn¡¯t know how surprised I was to hear that the young masters went to the outskirts with the young lady.¡±

    ¡°I was also surprised. To think that the children were better than me for once.¡±

    Darwin gazed at the children inside the room with warm eyes. It was a waste that only he was able to witness this lovely scene.

    At that time, Ben ran all the way across the third floor until he was out of breath and whispered to Darwin.

    ¡°Your Grace, I just received a call informing me that they have found out where Lucifer is.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    As much as he had been earnestly waiting for the news, Darwin couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed as he turned to Ben.

    ***

    Your comments chapter 99 were just something I LOVED reading, I can tell y¡¯all are suffering but don¡¯t worry the satisfication¡¯s coming real soon. Just wait

    Other than the fact that Khalid is damn foolish and ignorant (in a bad way), and that Rabienne keeps reminding me what being a human being genuinally should be like, HAPPY CHAPTER ONE DOUBLE-ZERO!! WHOO-HOO, WE MADE IT EVEYONE!

 Chapter 101

    Updated: Mar 19

    ¡°Surprisingly¡­ He seems to be within the estate.¡±

    ¡°Within Tersia?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s forehead furrowed unpleasantly.

    ¡°Yes. He happened to have fled to Tersia about two months ago. I confirmed this with the debtor who was after him.¡±

    Ben was a very competent secretary, so his words were rarely proven inaccurate.

    ¡°Then it will only be a matter of time before we spot Lucifer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I was thinking of releasing a few knights. What does your Grace think?¡±

    If it were any other matter, Darwin would have carefully considered it before speaking. However, his lips opened without hesitation.

    ¡°You can use as much as you deem necessary. But make sure to bring him. There is something I wish to confirm.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Before he could continue to hand additional orders to Ben, Darwin quickly glanced at Esther as she was still being squashed by the twins.

    ¡°Increase the number of guards surrounding the mansion. Make sure they keep in mind Esther¡¯s safety as well.¡±

    Lucifer¡¯s presence in Tersia was unlikely to have anything to do with Esther. Nonetheless, increasing the number of escorts wouldn¡¯t be bad.

    ***

    Esther, Judy, and Dennis gathered at the garden after spending time inside Irene¡¯s room.

    This was because they promised to visit the slums today.

    Unlike their previous trip, today¡¯s wagon was loaded with food and groceries, which the 3 would distribute to the people.

    ¡°These are boiled potatoes. You can give them out with me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    Judy glanced at a bag filled with potatoes and replied cheerfully. He was the first to board the wagon.

    Esther followed inside, but left again when she noticed Dennis was taking too long to retrieve his books.

    While she started heading back inside to retrieve him, a man suddenly walked across the garden and acted as if he recognized Esther.

    ¡°Ah, my lady.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t an every-day servant she saw frequently along the hallways. While Esther struggled to recall him, he pushed forth and greeted her.

    ¡°I see you are going somewhere.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am heading to the village. Well¡­ may I know who you are?¡±

    While she felt guilty for failing to recognize him, the man only lifted the corners of his mouth knowingly.

    ¡°I am Evian. I previously treated the lady when she fainted. Do you remember?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I think I remember.¡±

    That extravagant day when she was forced to go through several doctors¡¯ examinations.

    She vaguely recalled his presence amongst the many other physicians at the time.

    ¡°It seems you are also heading somewhere?¡±

    Evian was carrying 2 bags filled with luggage on each hand. It looked like he was going to move to another place.

    He raised a corner of his mouth and replied in a heartening tone.

    ¡°Yes. I quit my career as a physician and am leaving today.¡±

    Esther blinked in surprise. To meet him on his way out of all times!

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that to me? I did nothing to deserve a thank you.¡±

    Esther¡¯s head drifted to the side, confused as to why he was grateful when they only met once.

    ¡°No, and I think I will be more grateful to the lady in the future¡­ I¡¯ll see you again.¡±

    Evian swept Esther with a corrupt gaze, bid her a last farewell, and left the mansion.

    ¡°¡­He is a very uncomfortable person.¡±

    He seemed kind, but his attitude was strangely provocative. His gaze was particularly unpleasant.

    ¡°What did you talk about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Dennis, who she meant to look for, was now present with his books. They then boarded the carriage and set off.

    ¡°What kind of book is that?¡±

    ¡°All three books are history books. It is more useful to gain knowledge of history than anything else.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t they more likely to use it as kindling? They don¡¯t even know how to read.¡±

    Judy immediately ignited a dispute and argued that his toy knife would be of much more use.

    ¡°It is knowledge, I can tell you. When it comes to survival, there is nothing more useful than knowledge. It will become a weapon for Jerome.¡±

    Dennis only responded nonchalantly whilst covering his ears.

    Thanks to this, they earned themselves a journey filled with Judy¡¯s endless bickering. Esther chuckled at the sight.

    She left the wagon near the southern outskirts of the territory. Both her hands were occupied with the many supplies they had brought.

    Judy and Dennis each held two bags filled with groceries, while Esther struggled with a package of potatoes.

    As the 3 gradually entered the slums, the beggars who were wary last time now gleamed with interest.

    Everyone seemed to be slowly rising from their spots, perhaps because of the food presented before them.

    ¡°There¡¯s a lot more of a reaction today. If I had known this would happen, I would have brought food last time.¡±

    ¡°I know. Everyone will love this.¡±

    The three arrived near the vacant lot where many beggars seemed to be gathered and dropped their bags.

    They then gathered nearby and urged those who were swallowing their saliva to earn their share.

    ¡°Come closer and I¡¯ll share this food with you!¡±

    Esther was a bit embarrassed since she had never done something like this before, but that didn¡¯t stop her powerful bellow from coming out.

    The people still faltered hesitantly, their expressions filled with doubts.

    However, everyone began to rush as they saw the groceries and boiled potatoes being handed out in the order of who came first.

    ¡°Is this really free? To use up later after we already ate it¡­¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen, so take your share comfortably.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, don¡¯t take anything.¡±

    It seemed that Judy¡¯s words worked as a catalyst, seeing the vacant lot immediately burst with people desperate to earn any food to fill their gurgling stomachs.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this. Hold on.¡±

    As the crowd reached a point where they began pushing each other, Dennis climbed up the rock next to him and drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°If you do not line up, there will be no grocery distribution. We have brought plenty, so line up orderly if you wish to earn some.¡±

    Those who wouldn¡¯t budge even when Esther pleaded slowly began to organize themselves at Dennis¡¯s calm threat.

    ¡°Ooh, Dennis¡¯s pretty good at this?¡±

    ¡°I know. He¡¯s really cool.¡±

    Esther gazed at Dennis in admiration. He always read too many books and spoke too little. She wasn¡¯t aware of the charisma he was concealing.

    Thanks to this, it became much easier for them to distribute the potatoes and groceries.

    Esther was busy handing out the hard-boiled potatoes along with her brothers.

    ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡±

    However, as she held out a potato that everyone was desperately rushing to receive, her hand was left in the air for a while.

    Esther looked up and looked at the person in bewilderment.

    He was a suspicious-looking man who wore a big hat and had a long beard.

    He stared at Esther blankly, like a shocked person who couldn¡¯t even move.

    ¡°Will you not have a potato?¡±

    When Esther asked one more time,

    ¡°Y-your name is¡­¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    The man seemed to have disregarded the potato¡¯s existence as he looked straight into Esther¡¯s face while asking for her name.

    However, the line behind the man was endless. Those waiting for their turn were beginning to become annoyed.

    ¡°Hey! If you¡¯re not going to get yourself one, get out of my way. Or do you want them all for yourself?¡±

    ¡°Right. There are so many people waiting. Why is he doing this?¡±

    As people began pushing his back, the man hurriedly received a potato and escaped from their wrath.

    Despite the commotion, he continued turning around and glancing at Esther, regretful that he left.

    Esther¡¯s heart was on edge, but her discomfort quickly vanished as people approached nonstop.

    As she reached her hand to pick a potato again, Dennis suddenly blocked her hand.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at his sudden actions.

    ¡°He has already received a potato earlier.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s eyes narrowed as he sighed while staring coldly at the person he claimed to have stood in line twice.

    ¡°W-when did I do that?¡±

    ¡°Lies are of no use here. I don¡¯t forget the person I saw once. We won¡¯t be able to give out more at this rate. Because of you, no one else will be able to receive any.¡±

    Dennis spoke loudly so that those in line could hear him clearly.

    ¡°B-bastard¡­!¡±

    When the people in the back cursed the man, his face reddened and he ran away.

    ¡°There are more people who need to leave.¡±

    Dennis swiftly picked out those who had already received their share from the line as if to prove his words.

    As everyone gradually realized his words were not empty-talk, no such thing happened again.

    ¡°Wow¡­ Everything¡¯s already gone.¡±

    Although they brought plenty of food, everything ran out in less than an hour. Some were forced to return because there was not enough.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to bring more next time.¡±

    ¡°I know. Ugh, it¡¯s so hard.¡±

    Judy exasperatedly punched his shoulder while complaining that he was tired.

    Esther felt sorry, so she gently rubbed Judy¡¯s shoulders to relieve him.

    She didn¡¯t notice Judy smile as he gave in to her massage.

    During the short break they managed to earn, the three shared the potatoes they had brought in advance.

    Judy munched on a large bite he took out of his potato when he suddenly brought up Sebastian.

    ¡°Oh yeah. Sebastian wants to join us for volunteer work next time.¡±

    ¡°Why would Brother Sebastian do that?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Dennis smacked Judy¡¯s forehead as he saw him shrugging his shoulders.

    ¡°Are you an idiot? It¡¯s because of Esther. Tell him not to come.¡±

    Esther continued chewing on her potato while confused as to why all of this was because of her.

    At that moment,

    Someone shouted from afar towards the three siblings who were immersed in conversation.

    ¡°Sister!¡±

    There was a bucket the size of his body balanced on his head, so it was difficult to make out who the child was.

    ¡°Jerome?¡±

    He appeared to have a better complexion than the last time they met. She was relieved to see that he was eating well enough to have some fat on his face.

    Jerome grumbled as he approached the three and put down the bucket of water.

    ¡°It was true. Someone said there were people giving out food, so I checked just in case¡­ As expected, those people were my sister and brothers.¡±

    Esther smiled and tidied Jerome¡¯s sweaty hair.

    ¡°How¡¯s your mother?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been completely cured since that day, so she¡¯s working now.¡±

    As they listened, he informed them that she earned a job as a maid in the same dressing room at the center of town.

    ¡°Wow, really? Good for you.¡±

    While Jerome and Esther were chatting, Judy glanced at the bucket of water Jerome held a minute ago.

    It was definitely too heavy and overwhelming for Jerome to carry on his own. He frowned at the fact.

    ¡°Where did you get this water from?¡±

    ¡°A village underneath here.¡±

    Jerome pointed his hand to a far off distance that the eye could not reach.

    ***

    Sorry, it¡¯s been three days now when I usually update once every 2, this is just me forgetting to update, so sorry for that I¡¯m forgettable but I try my best lol

 Chapter 102

    Updated: Mar 22

    ¡°There is also a well here. Why go all the way?¡±

    Dennis recalled the well he passed by earlier and asked in wonder.

    ¡°The water dried out here. It¡¯s already been about three months¡­ The adults tried asking the Temple to help several times, but nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°The temple doesn¡¯t do anything right.¡±

    Initially, it was the Temple that insisted on taking charge of the slums. Under such circumstances, they demanded huge amounts of funds every year.

    The amount of wealth they would have accumulated was definitely considerable. It was astounding how the slums were left unattended until this point, with all the fortunes raised.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Esther, who was listening intently, swallowed the last bite of her potato and stood up.

    ¡°Jerome, where¡¯s the drywell?¡±

    ¡°Behind that building.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes glistened, glad the location wasn¡¯t far from this place.

    ¡°Brother Judy, come to the well with me for a while.¡±

    ¡°Uh? Okay.¡±

    Judy jumped up excitedly at Esther¡¯s request, although unaware of what they would be doing.

    ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡±

    ¡°Please stay with Jerome.¡±

    Esther winked Dennis¡¯s way. She was going to utilize her mana ability, so Jerome had to stay so he wouldn¡¯t witness her.

    Among the escorts that stood at a far distance, she only motioned for Victor to follow them.

    The well was stationed behind the building Jerome pointed to. The surrounding area was filled with overgrown weeds, proving the place was not managed properly.

    Judy reached the well first and peered inside.

    ¡°I can¡¯t find a single drop of water.¡±

    ¡°I agree.¡±

    Esther got on her tiptoes and glanced inside too.

    The well was so dry that not even a drop of water could be detected.

    ¡°But why are we here? No way¡­ You can revive the well?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to try first.¡±

    Esther grinned at the astonished Judy and knelt to touch the ground. She closed her eyes.

    While she concentrated in order to detect a source of water, a flowing energy was distinguished underneath the soil.

    ¡®There¡¯s still water.¡¯

    Fortunately, the area wasn¡¯t completely dry, although the main waterway was blocked by dirt and mud.

    Esther opened her eyes, a contented smile on her face. She would be able to reverse the water path back to the well using her power.

    Judy imitated Esther¡¯s movement, curious what she was feeling underneath the ground.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯ll be solved fine.¡±

    Esther glanced around once more for safety measures before letting go of her overflowing mana.

    After confirming no one was nearby, she directed her mana through the ground using her palm.

    There seemed to be no change on the surface, but after a while, something exploded from the bottom of the well.

    ¡°Ooh!!¡±

    Seeing that the water began to spring forth, the three joined together and looked inside.

    ¡°I knew my lady was a saint candidate, but¡­ are all candidates this talented?¡±

    Victor muttered so with a blank face.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so? Ugh, why don¡¯t I have this ability?¡±

    Judy, aware Esther was a Saint, shamelessly replied to Victor as he observed the water rise.

    But there was a problem.

    The tree beside the well was pulled from its roots as it couldn¡¯t stand the sudden rush of water.

    By the time the three realized the fact, it was already after the tree began to slowly lean sideways. It happened in an instant.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    ¡°My lady!¡±

    Judy and Victor rushed in simultaneously in an attempt to protect Esther.

    ¡°Oop.¡±

    However, Esther instinctively pulled herself back the moment she sensed the tree falling from above her head.

    The tree was dry, so it didn¡¯t pose a great threat, and thanks to Esther¡¯s swift movement, everyone avoided the conflict safely.

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re fast.¡±

    ¡°Right. I think we should train Esther.¡±

    Victor and Judy awkwardly rubbed their shoulders that collided with each other as they tried to save Esther.

    At that moment, Esther ignored the two, overcome with bewilderment at the person she witnessed before her.

    There was one more person who jumped in to cover her, besides Judy and Victor.

    She never expected to meet him here.

    ¡°Sir Khalid?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Hi. It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    He slowly retracted his hand, which showed he was also trying to prevent her from being hit by the tree.

    ¡°Do you know him?¡±

    After thoroughly confirming not one inch of Esther¡¯s body was scratched, Judy stared at Khalid.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Huh? He was the one from the Temple¡­¡±

    Victor muttered in recall of his last visit to the Temple with Esther.

    ¡°Temple?¡±

    Judy put his hand on his waist, unsure whether the person was sent to retrieve Esther.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I had earned a few days off. As I entered the Tersian territory, I happened to see you, so I followed.¡±

    ¡°You came to Tersia for vacation?¡±

    Coming to Tersia when he had no connections. Esther¡¯s eyes were filled with suspicion.

    ¡°I heard from the Saint that you were here. I¡¯m here to meet you.¡±

    Khalid only stated the superficial reasons, making sure to exclude the fact that he was here to receive blood.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in a while. Will you give me some time?¡±

    The way he looked at Esther was quite friendly. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh continuously at their encounter.

    However, Esther adamantly refused.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Why? You don¡¯t want to talk to me even for a second?¡±

    Khalid stuttered in embarrassment, shocked at the direct rejection.

    He was ordered to receive blood, but right now he simply wished to genuinely chat with Esther.

    He was happy to see her after a long time. His heart pounded at the blunt refusal.

    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t meet you even if you visit again, so please don¡¯t waste your time.¡±

    Esther¡¯s answer remained cold even as she observed the hurt Khalid.

    ¡®He must have been sent by Rabienne.¡¯

    Khalid was Rabienne¡¯s person anyhow. If he had heard about Esther from Saint Rabienne, there was no way he could have arrived this far with pure intentions.

    ¡°Our Esther is doing very well. She¡¯s much smarter than her older brother, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Judy whispered to Victor as he observed the situation with his arms folded proudly.

    Esther filtered everything well on her own, so Judy wasn¡¯t required to step in.

    ¡°I think we¡¯re done talking. Let¡¯s go. Dennis is waiting.¡±

    Judy pulled Esther from Khalid with a very satisfied expression on his face. He hid Esther behind him so that Khalid could not see her.

    ¡®Did a revelation come down at the Temple?¡¯

    Esther was doubtful. When she got home, she would activate the holy water to determine her suspicions.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told him several times that no one would like reading books, but he didn¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯d rather run around.¡±

    As they approached the vacant lot, Judy clicked his tongue as Dennis read Jerome a history book on the bench.

    Dennis closed the book when he saw the two returning.

    ¡°Esther, you don¡¯t look so happy. Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°A while ago, Esther ran into someone she knew from the Temple.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t want to talk more about Khalid, so she pretended not to hear and turned to Jerome.

    ¡°Are you having fun studying history?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I want to learn how to write.¡±

    Jerome hugged the book he received from Dennis while laughing happily.

    ¡°What happened to the well?¡±

    ¡°Has it been fixed?¡±

    ¡°Really? Did Sister fix it?¡±

    ¡°No. When I went there, the water was already full.¡±

    Even when Esther denied his words, Jerome¡¯s eyes already seemed to be filled with faith in her.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone. Who really are brothers and sister?¡±

    Jerome¡¯s mother recovered her health as soon as the three left, and they were even distributing food today, so he was very very curious, was what he said.

    Esther replied honestly, as she had already spoken of the matter with Darwin.

    ¡°We¡¯re from the Grand Duchy.¡±

    ¡°Gasp. Did the Grand Duke hire brothers and sister to help us?¡±

    There was a bit of a misunderstanding, but she didn¡¯t bother to correct him because it would be better if he thought that way.

    ¡°Yes. When people ask you who we are, just say that. That way, they will know the Temple wasn¡¯t the cause of this.¡±

    First off, she wanted to break the people from the illusion of the Temple even if it was only limited to Tersian territory.

    ¡°Okay, sister.¡±

    The three accompanied Jerome home and boarded the wagon they had placed nearby to return home.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    A sigh left Esther¡¯s mouth as she held her chin and stared out the window on their way home.

    Whenever that happened, Judy and Dennis would exchange glances.

    ¡®I think she¡¯s in a bad mood.¡¯

    ¡®Yeah. She¡¯s totally down.¡¯

    ¡®Should we take her there?¡¯

    ¡®That¡¯d be a good idea.¡¯

    As the two swapped conversations while lip syncing, they stopped the carriage in an attempt to relieve Esther¡¯s mood.

    ¡°Esther, get off the carriage for a second.¡±

    ¡°Here?¡±

    Once she hopped off, a large bakery appeared in front of her.

    Esther tilted her head and followed her brothers into the store.

    As the door opened, a sweet smell permeated her nose. Esther¡¯s eyes began to glisten.

    ¡°Uwah.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyelashes fluttered as she placed her hands against the glass display that presented a delicious looking cake.

    She stared blankly, as if possessed. Saliva formed inside her mouth.

    Judy spread his shoulders triumphantly and said.

    ¡°Choose whatever you like. This brother will get it for you.¡±

    ¡°Anything?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Esther¡¯s desserts were frequently made by the patissiers at home, but there were many more categories of sweets she had seen for the first time today.

    Esther¡¯s eyes twinkled as she wandered the store to choose her dessert.

    ¡®Everything looks delicious.¡¯

    If she could, she¡¯d take a bite from everything here, but Esther made sure to choose carefully as she was limited to a certain amount.

    She soon picked up her dessert after much consideration.

    ¡°Did you finish choosing?¡±

    Judy received the plate from Esther. She nodded vigorously and headed towards the counter.

    He shoved his hand into his pocket to appear cool and lavish when¡­

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Judy¡¯s expression darkened. No matter how desperately he scoured his pockets, the money he was searching for didn¡¯t reach his fingers.

    ¡°What the heck? The money¡­ I don¡¯t have it.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Dennis frowned while gazing pathetically at Judy.

 Chapter 103

    Updated: Mar 28

    ¡°No, I definitely brought money, but it¡¯s gone. I guess I lost it.¡±

    Judy¡¯s face heated red from embarrassment. His previous boastful expression was nowhere to be found.

    Esther giggled as she witnessed the flustered Judy trying his best to seem unfazed.

    She then pulled out a diamond she always carried in case of emergencies.

    ¡®I should¡¯ve converted it to money.¡¯

    The diamond was much lighter and more convenient to carry than countless hefty coins, so she didn¡¯t feel the need to do so.

    However, she was worried the bakery wouldn¡¯t accept the diamond as payment.

    She approached the solemn-looking person waiting at the register and pulled out the diamond.

    ¡°Can I pay with this?¡±

    The keeper, who had been observing the kids since a while ago, couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at the sight of the diamond. They shoved their face closer as if in disbelief.

    ¡°Is¡­ this real?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can also check whether it is legit. I really want to buy this dessert.¡±

    Esther eagerly gazed at the keeper with her big puppy eyes.

    The keeper almost fell for that adorable gaze, but abruptly came to their senses while in embarrassment.

    ¡°What should I do? That would be a bit difficult¡­ I am unable to hand back the change right this instant.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need any change.¡±

    Esther reassured them and pushed the diamond forward.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it¡­ Ahm, I apologize. The difference in the amount is too vast¡­ I think that will be hard.¡±

    They almost accepted the offer for a second, but managed to regain their composure. It simply wasn¡¯t right.

    The keeper was carrying out their job with honesty. They would not receive pay without an appropriate exchange.

    Esther lowered her head sullenly as she realized there would be no desserts for her.

    The pretty macarons continued to catch her eye, but she quickly smiled and turned around in case Judy felt guilty.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just go.¡±

    ¡°Esther, I¡¯m really sorry. Instead, I¡¯ll definitely get it for you tomorrow. Or let¡¯s send some servants as soon as we get home, mh?¡±

    Meanwhile, Judy restlessly engraved the dessert Esther had chosen into her memory.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡±

    Dennis woke from his contemplations and struck Judy¡¯s forehead on his way to the counter.

    ¡°Now that we have given you the payment, why not send the dessert to our house instead? On a daily basis.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes shone brightly at the solution Dennis suggested.

    She quickly pulled out the diamond from her pocket and placed it on the checkout counter.

    ¡°Would that be alright?¡±

    ¡°Well, I would be grateful if you could trust our store, but could you tell me where your house is located?¡±

    ¡°It is the Tersia duchy.¡±

    The keeper went blank as the children¡¯s identities were revealed. They certainly did not expect this turn of events.

    The keeper hurriedly glanced outside to confirm their doubts. They skimmed the letters engraved on the carriage the children arrived in.

    ¡°¡­Goodness. You did not tell me in advance. It is an honor just for you to stop by our store. I will do as you wish.¡±

    Conducting a pact with the Grand Duke would result in a positive outcome. It¡¯d be a windfall since the keeper would receive a vast amount of advance payment.

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll leave this behind, so please send us dessert once a week.¡±

    Esther¡¯s complexion noticeably brightened. She patted the diamond and turned around with a big smile plastered on her face.

    Then, she jumped to hug Dennis.

    A few years ago, this would have been unthinkable, but Esther was frequently embraced by the twins, so she was no longer uncomfortable.

    ¡°Thank you, brother.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Well, this is nothing.¡±

    Dennis¡¯s eyes widened. It was very rare for Esther to approach a person first. The corners of his lips twitched.

    ¡°Ha, I was going to buy it for you.¡±

    Judy was relieved that Esther was happy, but it upset him that she only showed affection to Dennis.

    In the meantime, multiple desserts were organized into one large basket.

    Esther smiled merrily and held the basket preciously while boarding the wagon.

    The carriage picked up the three kids and continued back to the mansion.

    Esther gazed earnestly at the basket before giving in and pulling out a vanilla macaron straight into her mouth. She stomped her feet at the delicious aftertaste.

    Judy sat across from Esther, so he was able to obtain a good view of her euphoria. He smacked his lips and slowly reached out.

    ¡°Me too, just one¡­¡±

    ¡°You surely didn¡¯t trick Esther into buying the snacks so you could steal them, right?¡±

    Dennis slapped the back of Judy¡¯s hand. Judy¡¯s eyes widened in betrayal at his words.

    ¡°Whatever! I can¡¯t help myself!¡±

    As he slipped his hand into the basket, Esther quickly swiped the box sideways.

    ¡°Ack! You can¡¯t touch it.¡±

    ¡°Woah. Did Esther just say no to me? Did I hear correctly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Dennis mocked Judy, a corner of his mouth lifting in ridicule.

    ¡°That¡¯s too much. Is it because I didn¡¯t pay for the snacks? Is that it?¡±

    Judy opened his mouth, a hurt expression on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that. This is father¡¯s¡­¡±

    The Cassata Judy reached for was the one she intended to give to her father.

    ¡°What about this instead?¡± This also looks good.¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to take any.¡±

    Esther presented him with other alternatives, but the upset Judy puffed his cheeks and swore to never touch any of the desserts.

    ***

    In the meantime. Khalid sat beside the well, absent-minded. Esther had rejected him just a while ago.

    ¡°Why is she so cold?¡±

    He felt it last time, but the way she looked at him was too heartless. The saying that people change on a whim was true after all.

    He was frustrated that she was angry with him and wanted to demand why she had changed so much.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can know if she can¡¯t even give me some of her time.¡±

    The exasperated Khalid brought out 2 small vials from his pocket.

    One was an empty container which he had to bring the blood in, and the other consisted of a liquid.

    ¡®Take it as you might need it. The effect depends on the amount consumed, but just one spoonful is powerful enough to make an adult man lose consciousness for 30 minutes.¡¯

    The sleeping potion he received from Rabienne before he left for Tersia. Even when he refused to accept it, she remained adamant.

    ¡°Haah.¡±

    Khalid shook his head violently. The current situation was very discombobulating to him.

    Since Khalid entered the Temple at the young age of 6, his only goal was to train and venture with the aim of becoming a Knight.

    The Temple was everything to Khalid, and the Saint was his master, whom he would devote everything to throughout his life.

    ¡°But why¡­¡±

    No matter how much faith and trust he had in the Temple, his mission to gather blood was rather strange. His suspicions kept resurfacing no matter how hard he tried to remain indifferent.

    He vowed to follow Rabienne¡¯s words as they would only mean good for the Temple, but his heart shook before Esther.

    His responsibilities as a paladin and his feelings for Esther collided and tormented him endlessly.

    In the end, nothing came to mind. His head was pounding, and he felt an unbearable thirst.

    ¡°¡­I should drink some water.¡±

    Khalid abandoned his worries and scooped water from the well beside him.

    He clasped his eyes shut and gulped the water in his hands. At that moment, his eyes widened.

    ¡°What is this? Why does the water taste so good?¡±

    Perhaps it was just his feeling. As soon as the water flowed down Khalid¡¯s throat, his body became clear and energized.

    Khalid, unconsciously, continued drinking from the well. He soon reached his ultimate decision.

    ¡°Alright. I believe in the Saint. It was just that I haven¡¯t seen Esther for a long time. Let¡¯s be honest and get the blood.¡±

    No matter how long he thought about it, it was impossible for him to use harmful means to gather Esther¡¯s blood.

    He would meet Esther and confess the truth to her. He continued bringing water to his craving mouth.

    ***

    Dinner time this evening.

    The four, Esther, Judy, Dennis, and Darwin, gathered together at the dining room and commended their meal.

    Judy blabbed on about everything that had happened at the slums throughout dinnertime. He seemed very proud as he shared his accomplishments.

    ¡°Everyone was very grateful when we handed out the food. We took more than four bags, but everything ran out in half an hour.¡±

    ¡°Not half an hour, but an hour.¡±

    Dennis corrected Judy¡¯s exaggerated seasoning.

    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s something else. We didn¡¯t only give food and line everyone neatly, but we even fixed a dry well.¡±

    ¡°It seems you haven¡¯t done any of those things?¡±

    ¡°Oh, come on!¡±

    Darwin stopped eating and rested his chin on his hand while observing the talkative children.

    He was already aware of what happened at the slums from the report.

    It wouldn¡¯t be Darwin to send his children to potentially dangerous areas without protection. Thus, there were many invisible knights attached.

    However, he pretended this was something he didn¡¯t know and listened intently.

    He raised the corners of his lips, looking happier and more relaxed than ever.

    ¡°You must have had fun.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! It was fun to help, but it¡¯s better to play with Esther.¡±

    ¡°Dennis didn¡¯t like going outside very much, did he?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ It wasn¡¯t bad. I think doing this was more beneficial than reading a book, so I¡¯ll head out with them next time.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes curved gently. You couldn¡¯t find a speck of the maddening eyes that swept the battlefield in him now.

    ¡®Lucky charm.¡¯

    His friendly eyes, which was something only his family could see, naturally flowed from the twins to Esther.

    Esther had changed a lot since coming to the Grand Duchy. However, the twins also developed positively.

    He was happy that the children, who were not interested in people, shared food and became concerned about others.

    However, Esther was too concerned over Khalid to notice Darwin¡¯s gaze.

    ¡®Should I tell father?¡¯

    She was pondering over Khalid¡¯s intentions and whether he would come or not.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes gathered towards the silent Esther, starting from Darwin, to Judy, and Dennis.

    Judy poked Esther on the side to remind her of the gift.

    ¡°Give it now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Esther was jolted back to reality. She placed the cassata on a plate beautifully and held it for her father.

    ¡°I bought this at the bakery we stopped by on our way home. I thought father would like it, so here it is.¡±

 Chapter 104

    Updated: Apr 1

    Flustered by her trivial gift, Esther quickly brought the plate in front of Darwin and returned to her seat.

    Darwin¡¯s eyebrows wriggled in bewilderment as he observed the cherry-studded cassata.

    ¡°If I heard right¡­ Do you mean you bought this for me? Did Esther choose this herself?¡±

    His green eyes dilated more than ever before. He was enveloped in feelings that were difficult to explain.

    ¡°Father, you like sweets. I thought you¡¯d like this, too.¡±

    On the day Esther first arrived at the mansion, Darwin had a bowl filled with cookies inside his study.

    Esther, still unaware the cookies were prepared for her until this very day, remained fooled with the idea that Darwin favored sweet things.

    ¡°Yes. I like them.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s face hardened. He immediately nodded in agreement.

    What about it. If Esther bought him the cassata for that reason, he would change his taste buds starting today.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Delbert, aware of Darwin¡¯s dislike of sweet foods, stood behind while blinking like a fool.

    ¡°The bakery is really good. Hurry up and try it.¡±

    As soon as Esther got home, she pulled out the desserts and filled herself with them. Everything was just immaculate.

    Esther blinked her expectant eyes and waited for Darwin¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°¡­Thank you. It is just a shame for me to eat it. It would be a waste.¡±

    Darwin was immersed in emotion as he looked at the cassata in front of him.

    His twin sons were blunt since they resembled Darwin, and in retrospect, they never thought to bring anything for him.

    Perhaps that was why only one cassata managed to warm his heart like this.

    ¡°Khm.¡±

    Irene seemed to have filled his mind more than usual. He really wanted to show Irene this moment.

    Irene, and Catherine.

    Perhaps if nothing happened¡­ His heart ached at the thought that maybe everyone could have been together right now.

    The tip of his nose wrinkled as he had been too immersed in his sadness. Darwin quickly titled his head backward.

    ¡®No way, right now¡­ Tears?¡¯

    TN: Yep, you are human too {3

    He was a person who lived his whole life without knowing what it was to experience tears. He had only cried three times in his life. The time his father passed away and his mother followed, including the day Irene died.

    But his reddened eyes and the tear that fell down his cheek surprised him.

    ¡°Father, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Something must have caught my eye.¡±

    ¡°Let me look.¡±

    As Judy and Dennis approached him, Darwin quickly shook his head and returned to his original expression.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s gone now.¡±

    Having regained his composure, Darwin looked at the cassata Esther brought for him.

    By the way,

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re going to eat that, right? Can¡¯t I just have one bite?¡±

    Judy sent him a skeptical gaze and soon went for it.

    ¡°¡­This?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was really curious about the taste, but Esther wouldn¡¯t let me try it because it was father¡¯s.¡±

    At that moment, Darwin¡¯s forehead narrowed, and a very light groan flowed from his mouth unconsciously.

    To be completely honest, he wanted to preserve the cassata since he received it from Esther.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Alright. Let us share it.¡±

    However, as a father, he couldn¡¯t say no to Judy.

    ¡°Thank you for the food!¡±

    As soon as he received permission, Judy dove in with a spoon. In his hurry, a small piece fell to the floor.

    ¡°Uh? Cheese! No!¡±

    At the same time, Cheese appeared from under the table and meticulously caught the piece that fell before it could even touch the ground.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve been careful.¡±

    Even Dennis, who didn¡¯t seem to be interested in the cassata, dug his spoon inside.

    Darwin¡¯s face darkened as he observed the cake with two very clear spoon marks embedded onto it.

    ¡®The amount is decreasing quickly.¡¯

    Had he known this sacrifice was going to be this regretful, Darwin would have been childish enough to reject their request to have a bite.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to have some?¡±

    However, as soon as he heard Esther¡¯s voice, the thought melted away.

    It didn¡¯t take a moment¡¯s hesitation to put a spoonful of cassata in his mouth when he saw Esther looking forward with glimmering eyes.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. This is the best dessert I¡¯ve ever had.¡±

    Darwin didn¡¯t taste much of the flavor, but he sincerely thought so. Since Esther bought it. For him.

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Only then did Esther, free from her nervousness, bring a spoonful of cassata into her mouth.

    ¡°Father, the bakery will bring us dessert every week.¡±

    ¡°Really? You did a great job.¡±

    Darwin smiled and wiped Esther¡¯s lips with a napkin.

    ¡°Esther, water.¡±

    Dennis pushed a glass of water while reminding her that she shouldn¡¯t become thirsty.

    Esther naturally accepted Dennis¡¯s glass and gulped it down. She, who could not overcome the temptation of ¡®one more bite¡¯, soon swallowed a large portion of cassata.

    ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so delicious.¡±

    ¡°I hope next week comes soon so I can try other desserts.¡±

    ¡°Judy, why do you always want to steal Esther¡¯s food?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re eating too. Put down your spoon then speak.¡±

    Darwin looked at the children gathering around him while chattering and sharing the cassata.

    The amount of cassata was not enough for the four to share, but his heart was more full than ever.

    ¡°Delbert.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my lord.¡±

    Darwin pulled back and motioned for Delbert. As he came closer, Darwin leaned towards his ear and recited quietly.

    ¡°After you finish eating, wash the remaining plates and store them.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean the board? That is a normal board brought from the bakery. What are you going to use it for¡­ There are many new ones in the kitchen if your Grace needs them.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying that the plates Esther bought are the same as the ones in the kitchen?¡±

    As Darwin¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely, Delbert hurriedly shook his head.

    ¡°No! That would be a completely different matter. I was short-minded. I will tell them to clean and store them.¡±

    ¡°The shelf in the living room would be nice.¡±

    ¡°Yes? Yes. I also thought the same. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Only after hearing the answer he liked did Darwin turn back to his children.

    ***

    The southern outskirts of Tersia.

    Lucifer was lying on a vacant bench at the very slum Esther visited for donation activities during the day.

    He took the golden coins from his pocket while vigilant of his surroundings. The amount was not suitable for such a place.

    ¡°How much is all this?¡±

    It was the same money Judy claimed to have been in his pocket at the bakery.

    He looked at the twinkling gold coins and bit them with his teeth in delight.

    ¡°Why do children who do not know the world come to the slums? This is a place even the Temple abandoned.¡±

    Lucifer, a wanderer of the slums through various territories, knew the reality better than anyone else.

    The Temple and owners of property merely passed their responsibilities to each other, back and forth. No one gave a damn about the hopeless slums.

    The children who randomly appeared in such places and distributed food without any previous plan were just ridiculous.

    His stomach churned at the notion that the kids thought they would be able to solve something even the adults neglected.

    ¡°It ended with them being robbed by me. Had it been any other territory, they would have been stripped to the tips of their feet. Huh.¡±

    Lucifer clicked his tongue while packing his luggage, unaware that the children from earlier were in fact being escorted.

    The slums of Tersia were particularly milder than other territories. It was a peculiar neighborhood with no existing factions.

    This was also the reason why he had settled here and hid himself.

    ¡°My trip is over here.¡±

    Lucifer was lucky enough to prepare for the trip, and therefore planned to leave Tersia soon. He double checked his belongings and tried to stand up from the bench before slumping back.

    ¡°That girl earlier¡­ You look a lot alike.¡±

    It was because Esther¡¯s face resurfaced in his mind. He felt uncomfortable at the face that appeared all of a sudden.

    He tried to freshen his mind while claiming it wasn¡¯t strange for one or two people to look similar in this world.

    At that moment, a sharp blade pressed against Lucifer¡¯s neck. Even the slightest movement would result in his death.

    ¡°Wh, wh, who are you?¡±

    Lucifer¡¯s voice trembled.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lucifer?¡±

    ¡°What? I am not. I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re looking for, but it¡¯s wrong¡­ Ugh!¡±

    He realized they were chasing him and tried to deny their assumptions, but to no avail.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use lying. I brought someone to check on you.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s vassal brought forward a comrade Lucifer had been with during his days as a bandit.

    ¡°Is this him?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Fabre, you bastard!¡±

    Lucifer gritted his teeth and glanced around. He was plotting to escape, but the knights had already surrounded him completely.

    ¡®What kind of lightning bolt is this random?!¡¯

    He raised his hands in yield and glanced at the people who came to fetch him.

    He had so many grudges here and there that he couldn¡¯t figure out which reason this sudden attack was for.

    ¡°You¡¯d better follow along. If you resist, I¡¯ll break your arms slowly.¡±

    Lucifer became very docile as he felt the sincerity in the person¡¯s words. The people surrounding him were trained knights who he wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with.

    ¡°Wh-where are you taking me? Just tell me that.¡±

    Lucifer complained that it was unjust, but no response came back.

    The knights put a black eye patch on Lucifer¡¯s eyes, threw him in the wagon, and left for the Grand Duke¡¯s residence.

    ***

    Darwin was sound asleep in his chamber. His eyes flashed open as he sensed someone approaching from outside the room.

    He glanced at the clock. It was one in the morning. His vigilance raised in wonder of who the culprit approaching him was.

    As he lingered while holding his breath, a light knock sounded from the door.

    ¡°Your Grace, I¡¯m Ben.¡±

    ¡°Come on in.¡±

    Darwin relaxed his guard and stood up as he heard Ben¡¯s voice.

    He veiled his bare chest with a black gown and leisurely strode towards the window.

    ¡°I apologize for interrupting your rest, but your Grace ordered me to rush to you as soon as I received the news.¡±

    A spark ignited in Darwin¡¯s indifferent eyes. He rubbed his chin, his eyes flickering destructively.

    Recently, there had been only one order where Ben would rush to report to him regardless of time.

    ¡°Did you catch Lucifer?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I have just received a call informing us that they have locked him in the dungeons.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Darwin picked up his sword and left the room without hesitation.

    His eyes shone hostilely as he made his way to Lucifer.

    His current expression was one that had gone extinct ever since Esther appeared.

    Even Ben, who followed behind, was anxious. This energy was almost the same as the one his master possessed before going to war.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ If you don¡¯t mind, I will take the sword.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Darwin turned his head and stared at Ben. Ben felt overwhelming suffocation from his unsympathetic gaze. He swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°We cannot have your anger get the better of you. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you killed him.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true.¡±

    Darwin reasoned the same outcome. He handed his sword to Ben.

 Chapter 105

    Updated: Apr 3

    Darwin tilted his body crookedly as he stopped before the bars of the cell. He scanned Lucifer while the poor man was helplessly tied to a chair.

    ¡°Is that him?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The man kept resisting, but he is now quiet.¡±

    While Darwin received the vassal¡¯s report, he set foot inside the prison cell.

    His shadow resurfaced against the dim red torch lit inside the dark prison.

    Darwin¡¯s large but intimidating silhouette covered Lucifer completely.

    ¡°Remove the blindfold.¡±

    After the low voice resounded, the black eye patch that had concealed the man¡¯s eyesight was cast off.

    Lucifer blinked to regain focus, all while looking around with a frightened face.

    Darwin, with his abnormal and overwhelming atmosphere, including the knights standing behind him. Realizing he had no chance of escaping, Lucifer decided to proceed submissively.

    ¡°I-if you could tell me what the issue is, I will do my best to cooperate. Just spare my life, please.¡±

    Darwin slowly approached Lucifer, not bothering to pretend he even listened to the pleading man¡¯s bullcrap.

    ¡°Do you want to live?¡±

    ¡°O-of course.¡±

    He leaned down to meet Lucifer¡¯s eyes. Lucifer trembled involuntarily as he faced the rusty green eyes embedded with uncontrollable fury and anger.

    ¡°Then just answer the questions. You will only speak the truth.¡±

    Lucifer nodded vigorously as if standing before the grim reaper himself.

    The knights brought a chair, which Darwin rested on with his legs spread apart, ready to interrogate Lucifer.

    Darwin¡¯s simple stare at Lucifer put so much pressure on him that he started to tremble in fear.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the slums of Harstal for a long time, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    Lucifer shrank in surprise at the mention of the place he hadn¡¯t heard of in the longest time.

    ¡°14 years ago, you would have brought a girl there.¡±

    ¡°If it was 14 years ago¡­¡±

    He initially thought he would have been arrested for illegally gaining profit from the slums, but he didn¡¯t quite comprehend where the 14 years ago came from.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long¡­ I cannot recall everything as it wasn¡¯t just one or two orphans I picked up.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been spouting trash for a while now.¡±

    Darwin kicked the chair Lucifer was tied to with his foot, unable to contain his anger at the thought that such trash bought Esther.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    Lucifer hollered in pain as he fell to the cold ground along with his chair.

    However, in order to somehow survive, he kept his mind straight and continued.

    ¡°Pl-Please be merciful and tell me a little more. What kind of child are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Diamond necklace.¡±

    ¡°Hyuk, how did you¡­!?¡±

    Lucifer¡¯s eyes widened at Darwin¡¯s brief words.

    That diamond necklace was the only thing Lucifer failed to steal when he left Harstal.

    The most precious item he was forced to give up because his business partner, his grandmother, always wore it every day that he soon lost hope.

    ¡°I remember. The girl who had the same pink eyes as the necklace.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s patience reached its limit once again as he heard Lucifer¡¯s shameless words.

    Darwin fumbled for his waist to pull the sword before recalling that he had left it in Ben¡¯s hands. He exhaled deeply.

    ¡°Whoo.¡±

    Everyone flinched at the sight of his timed explosion. Ben hid the sword behind his back.

    ¡°Tell me where you found the child, what happened to her mother, and all that you know.¡±

    ¡°Th-that¡­¡±

    Lucifer averted his eyes while in his uncomfortable position. His contemplation of whether to lie or tell the truth soon chose the latter as he wished to ensure his survival.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been picking up and selling orphans for the longest time. I was out in search of kids as usual one day, when¡­ A woman I saw for the first time appeared in the back alleyways, which I often hung around.¡±

    The reason why he still wouldn¡¯t forget that time was because Lucifer fell in love with the woman at first sight.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t seem like a person belonging to such a dark place, but there she was, lying with her new newborn child.¡±

    Lucifer nervously forced his parched lips apart and continued.

    ¡°Honestly, at first, I was thinking of what to do because she was rather attractive¡­ She died a few days later.¡±

    ¡°Died?¡±

    Darwin clenched his fists and retorted unconsciously.

    ¡°Yes. Her wound was so severe that I didn¡¯t know where she was injured. She didn¡¯t receive treatment on time because she just had her baby. Even though she knew she was going to die.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t believe she suffered a life-threatening wound before having given birth. He was defeated and frustrated that he didn¡¯t even know what hardships Catherine had to go through.

    ¡°The woman¡¯s eyes must have been pink like the child¡¯s. The necklace would have belonged to her, too.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Lucifer examined Darwin¡¯s eyes and replied cautiously.

    Lucifer, who happened to watch Catherine breathe her last, took care of the child as a notion of luck.

    And the pink diamond necklace Catherine left behind. As soon as he arrived at the slums, it was taken by his grandmother.

    ¡°Injured? Who in the world¡­¡±

    Esther was an orphan, so he was more than expecting Catherine not to be alive. However, it was too terrible for her death to have been caused by an injury.

    ¡°Did you hear anything else? As for the wound.¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t talk to each other much¡­ Ah, but there was one word she muttered several times just before her death.¡±

    There was a reason why Lucifer remembered the words even after 14 years.

    ¡°Brions? Why, isn¡¯t there a Dukal family, one of the four major Imperial families, with that name? It was the same name as that, so I still remember it till now.¡±

    ¡°Brions?¡±

    Darwin jumped up, startled by the familiar name that resurfaced from nowhere.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why Brions name appeared in this situation. Especially since this case was related to Catherine.

    ¡°That is it. I¡¯ve really told you everything, so please spare my life.¡±

    Lucifer was now crying chicken dung tears as he begged for help.

    TL/N: Chicken poop is quite¡­ sizable, you could say. This basically says that he was crying and large droplets were falling to the floor (P.s. I¡¯d encourage you didn¡¯t search up chicken poop.)

    Darwin paused for a moment and looked down at him indifferently. Now, how to deal with him.

    He couldn¡¯t kill the man since he might be of use in the future. He needed another alternative.

    At that time, a knight approached Darwin¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°That man is the same thief who stole Master Judy¡¯s gold coins during the day.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s forehead crumpled at his words.

    ¡°How dare you touch my son?¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s not like that! I just sneaked them out of his pocket. I have the gold coins as well!¡±

    Darwin gazed at Lucifer as if he was observing a bug.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you. Instead.¡±

    Darwin trampled on Lucifer¡¯s neck as a way to vent his bursting anger.

    ¡°You will pay for your sins with your fingers.¡±

    Cutting off hands or fingers was a punishment often given to pickpockets. As Darwin beckoned to the knight, he pulled his sword and advanced forward.

    ¡°Do not leave any fingers behind. He will bleed a lot, so call a doctor to prevent his death.¡±

    At the end of his order, Darwin leisurely stepped out of the prison. Lucifer¡¯s screams resounded behind his back.

    Darwin felt the distress take over him as he stood under the bright moonlight, having escaped the dark prison. His hands, which he had been clenching, were white from the lack of blood.

    Ben was equally sad and dejected about the events behind Esther¡¯s birth, but he was more worried over his master, Darwin.

    ¡°Your Grace¡­ It is not your fault.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Darwin uttered a laugh self-mockingly. He knew well himself that he was not at fault.

    ¡°But it could have changed.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s upsetting.¡±

    The painful regret that he could have changed everything did not leave Darwin¡¯s mind.

    He felt sorrowful for the painful things Esther had to go through. His heart was torn.

    Darwin stood absent-minded for a while. Then he trudged into the mansion.

    ¡°Will you head to your room?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll see the kids before I go.¡±

    He sent Ben down the hallway and climbed the stairs alone. His sturdy back was drooping, unlike usual.

    Darwin first stopped by Judy and Dennis¡¯s room before ascending the stairs to where Esther¡¯s room was located.

    Judy was sleeping so chaotically. His blanket was spread on the floor, and his clothes were curled up, revealing his stomach.

    He quietly covered him with the blanket and visited Dennis¡¯s room. Unlike Judy, Dennis lay neatly with his back to the bed; it was as if he measured everything carefully with a ruler.

    After confirming that the twins were in a deep slumber, Darwin finally reached the third floor.

    However, he hesitated to open Esther¡¯s room.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    After waiting for a while, he mustered his courage and turned the doorknob. As Darwin entered, he could see Esther sleeping peacefully on her bed.

    It was disheartening but cute how she hugged the rabbit doll Judy had given her.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to buy her another doll.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know she¡¯d favor dolls since he only raised sons.

    He stepped inside while thinking of constructing a doll room separately.

    As Darwin tried to approach the bed, Shur suddenly appeared. He wrapped himself around Darwin¡¯s feet to prevent him from proceeding any further.

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to hurt her.¡±

    Surprisingly, Shur seemed to have understood what Darwin was saying. He calmly slithered aside.

    Darwin reached the side of the bed and looked down at Esther. Complicated emotions struck his chest.

    Just then, Esther¡¯s hand escaped from the side of the blanket. As he moved to tuck it back inside, Esther¡¯s eyelashes unfurled.

    She blinked a few times, rubbed her eyes, and then tilted her head, realizing this wasn¡¯t a dream.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for waking you up.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s heart sank as he faced Eshter. He was worried over how far he should confide in his new discoveries.

    He didn¡¯t think of telling Esther at all, but Darwin decided to give her a choice of whether to listen or not.

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    He gazed lamentably whilst tucking Esther¡¯s disorganized hair behind her ears.

    ¡°I know who your mother was. If the truth was, that you weren¡¯t abandoned¡­ Would you like to hear more?¡±

    ¡°Mo¡­ther?¡±

    Esther¡¯s hazy mind regained complete focus. At the same time, her clear eyes began to tremble significantly.

    ***

    Soo, I know I strayed from the update schedule, that¡¯s because I had tech issues, but it¡¯s all good now. To be honest, I don¡¯t really care about when I post because I¡¯m the type of person that does what they feel like, but the difference is that you guys have to check every day for an update and I don¡¯t want you to be discouraged from reading. So, the schedule will now change from every 2 days to every 3. The catch is that I might do double to triple updates even, but you¡¯ll get your share anyhow~ That¡¯s all, love you guys!

 Chapter 106

    Updated: Apr 4

    ¡®Mother?¡¯

    Although having a mother was a natural thing for others, Esther never received such warmth.

    What did he mean by mentioning her birth mother all of a sudden? And that she didn¡¯t throw her away? The small child¡¯s heart pounded at the endless questions filling her mind.

    ¡°¡­I do not need it.¡±

    Esther hardly regained focus as she opened her mouth to refuse his request.

    Esther couldn¡¯t remember her anyhow, and even if she didn¡¯t abandon her, nothing would change. Esther didn¡¯t want to raise her hopes, all to be in vain.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    However, Darwin noticed that Esther did not truly mean her words. He held her hand warmly and assured her not to worry.

    Darwin slowly observed Esther¡¯s fearful gaze. He began to speak in a calm tone.

    ¡°I want you to know.¡±

    The wounds this small child had suffered from would not disappear, but he at least wanted to tell her that she wasn¡¯t abandoned, and that she was the daughter of a mother who risked her life to protect her.

    Esther took the time to pull herself together. She hesitated and hauled the blanket over the tip of her forehead. She then quietly asked, her face invisible under the covers.

    ¡°¡­Who is she?¡±

    Darwin held Esther¡¯s small hands that stuck out of the blanket.

    ¡°First, I should talk about Irene, my deceased wife.¡±

    Shur slithered over to Darwin as he slowly began reciting a story from the past.

    ¡°Irene was the daughter of a respected Count¡¯s family. However, after her parents passed away, she underwent difficult times with her only younger sister and family.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s patting Esther on a steady beat reassured her.

    ¡°Her younger sister¡¯s name is Catherine. She was a very fussy but nice and thoughtful lady. Her dream was to run a tea house, so she set up her place after Irene and I married.¡±

    She was a tomboy who completely differed from the modest Irene, but she possessed a lively and attractive charm.

    ¡°The tea house was successful, and Catherine seemed very delighted, but one day, she announced there was someone in her heart¡­ She said she was pregnant with a child.¡±

    As he continued to say things that seemed to have nothing to do with Esther¡¯s situation, she slowly slipped from her blanket.

    Darwin smiled and leaned closer to Esther.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t say who the person was, but I remember how happy she was when mentioning her child.¡±

    Whenever Irene worried over the child¡¯s father and asked if she was going to give birth, Catherine would prepare the baby supplies while saying, ¡°You ask something that¡¯s obvious.¡±

    ¡°Then, suddenly, Catherine disappeared. Irene, who wandered in search of Catherine, gradually became ill. She had lost her beloved sister¡­ I also spared no effort to find Catherine, but it was all for naught. All of that happened 14 years ago.¡±

    Darwin paused for a moment, his heart distressed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she had been through, but Catherine left far away and gave birth. She was fatally injured at the time.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes were now red. Small tears were tangled on the strands of her long eyelashes.

    ¡°She eventually passed away as soon as she gave birth to her child.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    ¡°That Catherine is your mother.¡±

    Esther¡¯s sympathetic expression soon changed into one of doubt at the words that left Darwin¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Look at this. I found it in the slums of Harstal. The necklace that was hanging around your neck 14 years ago belonged to Irene.¡±

    On the way here, Darwin stopped by his room and pulled out the diamond necklace from his drawer.

    Esther sniffled and stared at the pink diamond necklace that contained the same color as her eyes.

    ¡°Since you arrived here, I visited the slum where you grew up and found this necklace by accident. That¡¯s when I realized.¡±

    She was confused and bewildered at the sudden information she had to take in.

    But Esther wanted to believe his words. She asked in a small voice.

    ¡°So¡­ I wasn¡¯t abandoned?¡±

    She then recalled the time she was piggybacked by Victor in the past.

    Esther¡¯s eyes filled with tears at the thought that what Darwin said was true.

    She bit her lip to hold in her tears, but they flowed down regardless of her will.

    Darwin wiped away Esther¡¯s tears, his heart tearing apart at her appearance.

    ¡°Rather than throwing you away, she must have valued you so much that she gave birth, even in her life-threatening situation. Your mother never abandoned you.¡±

    Eventually, a sad cry broke out.

    Esther shed endless tears. Emotions that she had kept hidden for the longest time burst from her heart.

    ¡®She doesn¡¯t even have a mother.¡¯

    ¡®You¡¯re an orphan.¡¯

    The words that attacked her endlessly during her stay in the slums and Temple. Later on, she was hurt so much that such words no longer had an effect on her.

    The first time Esther realized she didn¡¯t have a mother was when she was begging for food during her stay in the slums.

    As the small child trudged to the market and begged for today¡¯s meal, she would see other kids her age running around, holding their mother¡¯s hand. She suffered a terrible feeling of loss as she observed them.

    Why did she abandon me? Why did she leave me? She resented herself for thinking in such a way, but everything was forgotten when she entered the Temple.

    From the moment she was born, her self-confidence remained rock bottom. She thought it was unfair that her life was like this.

    But, she wasn¡¯t abandoned.

    The fact that at least one person would have been happy to learn that she was born made Esther cry.

    ¡°Did¡­ Did she love me?¡±

    Darwin embraced Esther warmly as she spoke in a trembling, thin voice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s shoulders were quickly wet with Esther¡¯s tears.

    The more she sobbed, the more Darwin¡¯s heart ached. He hugged Esther tightly.

    He comforted the fragile child while she wailed, hoping all the sorrow she had left unattended would be relieved.

    After a while,

    When she was exhausted from crying and no more tears came out, Esther sniffled and asked Darwin about her mother.

    ¡°Then¡­ The pretty person I saw in the frame¡­ Is that my mother?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Fortunately, a few of Catherine¡¯s paintings remained.¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t believe that the pretty person she saw in Irene¡¯s room was her biological mother.

    She wanted to see her face again. Esther raised her head. She would secretly go after Darwin left.

    ¡°Who hurt mother before she gave birth to me?¡±

    ¡°Now I will find them. Whoever the culprit is will pay the price.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes turned cold, completely contrasting his friendly gaze when he faced Esther.

    He had doubts that the man Catherine met was related to the reason why she had to run away while pregnant with her child.

    He planned to track while taking the name Brions as a lead, and until then he wouldn¡¯t tell Esther anything.

    ¡°Thank you for letting me know.¡±

    The existence of her unknown mother and their relationship with Darwin were all amazing and shocking news.

    But above anything else, Esther was very grateful to Darwin for caring so much about her that he did all this.

    ¡°I thought you¡¯d ask about your father¡­ Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    There was nothing more Darwin could tell her, but he initially thought Esther would also ask about her biological father.

    Esther shook her head silently. Even if her father had a story like her mother, she didn¡¯t want to hear it.

    Esther now had a father who couldn¡¯t be replaced. No matter the person.

    ¡°I only have one father. I¡¯m not curious.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes were filled with trust and faith.

    ¡°Thank you. Khm.¡±

    Darwin felt the tip of his nose twitch again. He hurriedly turned his head to conceal his face.

    The moonlight permeated through the curtains and warmly brightened the two, as if driving away the darkness from the room.

    ***

    The next day, Duke Brions was occupied with a backlog in his office.

    His aide informed him of an unscheduled guest¡¯s arrival.

    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°He was called Evian. He informed me to let you know he was from Tersia, since you¡¯ll recognize him then¡­¡±

    He didn¡¯t recall the name Evian, but as soon as the word Tersia came out, the Duke¡¯s eyes flashed.

    ¡°Bring him here.¡±

    ¡®It¡¯s the same person from last time.¡¯

    A physician from Tersia, whose eyes were full of ambition.

    A fishy smile formed Brions¡¯ lips. He didn¡¯t expect him to come this far.

    After a short while, Evian opened the door and walked in, his face composed.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to see your Grace again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you come all this way, it¡¯s safe to assume you have important information for me?¡±

    Brions led Evian to the couch and went straight to the point.

    ¡°Yes, I have quit my former job and left Tersia. Please promise me a place here.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    He would dispose of him when he holds no use anymore. There was nothing to lose.

    However, Evian was not so foolish. He placed a memorandum prepared in advance on the polished table.

    ¡°I also have to secure a hole for myself to live in. This will determine your responsibility for my employment. Do read it.¡±

    Brions¡¯ eyebrows wriggled as he watched Evian¡¯s bold statements.

    He wanted to kick him out, but Evian owned information that Brions desperately needed.

    He skimmed through the memorandum. There was nothing particularly difficult. He only showed an ambition for money and power.

    He signed with the pen next to him and pushed the paper toward Evian.

    ¡°Now tell me.¡±

    Evian seemed very satisfied. He presented a favorable attitude and was willing to cooperate with all of the Duke¡¯s needs.

    ¡°Thank you. First off¡­ Is it because of the lady¡¯s mana that you are interested in her?¡±

    ¡°Mana?¡±

    ¡°Yes. When I first treated the lady, an abnormally powerful force could be felt within.¡±

    ¡°How were you able to detect her mana?¡±

    Brions was filled with suspicion towards Evian. It was difficult to detect mana unless one was a priest.

    ¡°I have the ability to detect such energy. If you are unable to believe me, you can check yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s continue for now.¡±

    It wouldn¡¯t be bad to check after their conversation. He would pay close attention to everything Evian said for now.

    ¡°There existed great potential. That much mana would be difficult to find in most priests.¡±

    Evian also mentioned Esther¡¯s growing flowers in a day and the story of when she healed a servant who was bitten by a deadly viper.

    ¡°That much?¡±

    Brions nervously tapped the table throughout the conversation. He gave strength to his eyes.

    For the saint candidates, mana was also taken in as God¡¯s blessing. That was the reason why the Saint¡¯s energy was of the highest level.

    ¡°¡­Alright. Stop. Show this to my aide and he will hand you a suitable position.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir. Please write me down whenever you wish.¡±

    After all, this path he had chosen to take was the right direction. He smiled and left.

    As soon as Brions was left alone in the office, he couldn¡¯t contain his anger and swept the objects on the table to the ground.

    ¡°Damn it!!¡±

    What did he mean, strong enough to surpass the highest of priests? He would have to make sure, but Brions was almost positive Esther was his daughter.

    His aide jumped in, surprised at the sudden breaking of glass.

    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Catherine, what happened to Catherine? I ordered you to find out.¡±

    The secretary flinched and replied to Brions, madness read in his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s been too long, so we are still tracking her whereabouts.¡±

    Brions groaned and muttered irritably.

    ¡°Even if everything is twisted, it¡¯s deviated too much.¡±

    Even if the child survived and was adopted into the Grand Duchy, there was no easy way to take her back.

    ¡®I have to get her somehow.¡¯

    Kidnapping was the simplest way to retrieve her, but it would be difficult to do so in the Grand Duchy, even if he hired the most talented and skilled person for the job.

    ¡°Damn it, Catherine.¡±

    Brions, unaware that Catherine was the Grand Duchess¡¯s younger sister, considered filing a paternity lawsuit as a last resort.

 Chapter 107

    Updated: Apr 7

    A few days later, during the afternoon.

    Victor, dressed in casual clothes, unlike his usual escort attire, headed towards the main gate. In his large hand was a cute pink basket that contrasted his appearance.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Baby boy, what are you doing here?¡±

    John and Leo, the guards in charge of guarding the main gates, welcomed Victor with affectionately harsh punches.

    ¡°The lady allowed me a day off since she would be staying at home. Isn¡¯t our lady so compassionate and kind?¡±

    Victor raised his shoulders, proudly pushing forward the basket he brought.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you head out? Your girlfriends are earnestly waiting for your arrival at the village.¡±

    Victor rubbed his ears, choosing to ignore Leo¡¯s deliberate teasing.

    ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t have time to look elsewhere. I will protect my lady with all my power.¡±

    Victor responded without an ounce of hesitation. Then, he opened the basket lid.

    Inside were three sandwiches filled with strawberry jam, along with several layers of cheese and ham.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this ugly sandwich? Did you make it in your sleep?¡±

    Leo burst out laughing as he mocked the visuals of the sandwich, the sandwich which was supposedly made by Victor.

    Victor¡¯s expression became horrifying.

    ¡°This was made by my lady.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A moment of silence passed.

    John, who arose to his senses before Leo, fumbled while pouring praises.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Haha, is that why the shape is so fresh and unique? Our little lady possesses great talent.¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s right. I thought this was made during my lady¡¯s sleep because it was so artistic. During sleep, one¡¯s artistic spirit burns.¡±

    Victor snorted as he observed the comical act of the two trying to fix their mistake.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it was an ugly sandwich? You don¡¯t deserve to eat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speechless? Will you be this mean to me?¡±

    Leo begged Victor not to spread rumors of what he said.

    He was petrified of what punishment would strike him once this incident entered the ears of the daughter¡¯s fool, Darwin.

    ¡°I made no mistake, so let me have one. Since our lady made it, I have to brag about this precious moment. Hmm~?¡±

    John pretended to be pitiful and received a sandwich from Victor first.

    Leo also earned his slice after the endless pleading, and therefore the three were content with their sandwiches.

    Even if it looked just a little ugly, the sandwich was delectable and tasty.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one like our lady. To have their servant take a day off and even pack sandwiches like this?¡±

    ¡°You are blessed.¡±

    Of course, Victor knew better than anyone else that escorting Esther was his greatest fortune.

    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no one like our lady in the world.¡±

    Victor smiled softly and recalled the lovely Esther.

    When they first met, the small lady seemed almost colorless, but as time passed by, she shined brighter than any star. It was Victor¡¯s greatest pleasure to watch after her all this time.

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you drinks for the rest of your life, so trade with me.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll buy them for you. I¡¯m better than John.¡±

    As a matter of fact, there were not only one or two knights desiring Victor¡¯s position.

    Everyone in the Grand Duchy loved Esther. This was because the atmosphere of the mansion completely changed after her arrival.

    They knew that Esther was the most influential figure in the Grand Duke¡¯s residence, as she managed to change even Darwin, the Duke who was cold-hearted and wary of everything surrounding him.

    Everyone was ready to rush in whenever there was as much as a small gap, fervently waiting for Victor to step down.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never switch with anyone. I will escort my lady for thousands of years.¡±

    As the three chatted in a friendly manner, a visitor could be seen approaching the main gate.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that person?¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t given prior information about any guests coming today.¡±

    John and Leo ran through today¡¯s schedule in bewilderment.

    As the person approached at a distance enough to properly observe them, Victor recognized the approaching figure, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡°That person¡­¡±

    ¡°You know him?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Someone my lady hates.¡±

    Victor¡¯s expression hardened in displeasure. Whenever Esther encountered him, her bright complexion would turn into one of wrath.

    ¡°Hello, I¡­¡±

    Leo cut off Khalid¡¯s words before he could finish speaking.

    ¡°What is the reason for your arrival?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to meet Esther.¡±

    ¡°Did you conduct a prior appointment?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Leo glared at his response.

    ¡°I cannot allow you in without a prior appointment.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an old friend of Esther¡¯s. I haven¡¯t made an appointment, but could you let her know I¡¯m here? I ask you.¡±

    Leo felt sympathetic towards Khalid¡¯s desperate and polite attitude, but he put forth a heatless demeanor, knowing that Esther disliked him.

    ¡°There is nothing I can do.¡±

    ¡°Uh? That person¡­ You were with Esther, right? Don¡¯t you remember me?¡±

    When Khalid recognized Victor and felt a rush of relief at his appearance,

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Victor replied indifferently and locked the gates tightly.

    ¡®What should I do now?¡¯

    Khalid stood helplessly before the large gates. He had arrived with determination; he couldn¡¯t just leave now.

    It was then.

    The prattling of horseshoes gradually increased in volume, and before long, a luxury wagon stopped in front of the main entrance.

    The knights seemed to have recognized the family name engraved on the wagon as they smiled brightly. It was unlike how they treated Khalid.

    ¡°What will my lord be doing today?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of practicing swordsmanship with Judy. He¡¯s inside, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, everyone is here.¡±

    Sebastian didn¡¯t even have to leave the carriage. He simply opened the window and spoke to the knights. That alone unlatched the doors.

    ¡°Pl-please let me go in, too!¡±

    Khalid urgently shouted, holding the faint hope that Sebastian would help him in.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Who is he?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ He asked to meet Lady Esther without a prior appointment.¡±

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    Sebastian¡¯s eyes turned into triangles as he eyed Khalid up and down.

    He seemed pretty annoyed at the unfamiliar stone that rolled in.

    Sebastian pondered over whether this guy was also crushing on Esther. He then muttered in an audible voice.

    ¡°During my birthday party, Esther and I danced.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what happened.¡±

    After uttering such words deliberately for Khalid to hear, he confidently closed the window and passed the main gate.

    ¡°Why is he entering right away? Did he make an appointment in advance?¡±

    ¡°You and young master Sebastian are completely different stories.¡±

    When none of his tries resulted in an advancement, Khalid moved past the gates which he could not enter.

    Now was the time for him to return to the Temple. He wasn¡¯t able to even reach Esther.

    ***

    Judy and Esther were sitting on the terrace facing the garden while eating their sandwiches.

    ¡°Next time, let¡¯s make it with eggs. I¡¯m sick of strawberry jam.¡±

    It was Judy who suggested the making of sandwiches. It was because he wanted to cheer up the dejected-looking Esther.

    But somehow, they ended up making too much. Even after distributing the leftovers here and there, there was still a lot left, so the two shared them.

    ¡°Judy! Esther! I¡¯m here!¡±

    Sebastian ran to the two. Judy frowned. Sebastian was coming far too much as of late.

    ¡°He¡¯s here again.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Esther, who had been sitting absent-mindedly, stood up and greeted him.

    ¡°Hi, Esther. I guess you were eating a sandwich.¡±

    ¡°Do you want one too?¡±

    When Judy handed over a sandwich, Sebastian tilted his head and took a sip from the glass of water beside him.

    ¡°Well, the shape is a little¡­ Is it okay for me to eat this? Who made this?¡±

    ¡°Me.¡±

    When Esther, who was chewing on her piece, raised her hand, Sebastian spewed the water in his mouth.

    ¡°Why¡¯re you being so disgusting?¡±

    ¡°I meant that the shape was very pretty. Don¡¯t get me wrong.¡±

    Sebastian quickly received the sandwich whilst ignoring Judy¡¯s words.

    He picked up two sandwiches, one in which he savored, and the other in which he wrapped nicely with a napkin.

    Sebastian and Judy had each other¡¯s back, so it was obvious that they both worked out diligently. Both of them exercised every day, so their bodies were naturally stronger than their peers.

    Sebastian lost his previous lumpy figure and was now slim with a sharp jawline.

    However, Esther, accustomed to her handsome father, brothers, and Noah, felt nothing when she saw him.

    ¡°I bought this for Esther on my way here.¡±

    Sebastian shyly pulled out a red ribbon. It was a ribbon he wanted to give Esther.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther glanced at the ribbon. However, she wasn¡¯t much interested in accessories.

    ¡°Would you like to try it on your hair now? I think it¡¯ll look good on you. I¡¯ll do it for you!¡±

    Sebastian hesitated before coming closer to her. He really wanted to see how cute she would look with the ribbon on her hair.

    ¡°Yes? Alright.¡±

    Dorothy tried to receive a ribbon to do it in his stead, but Sebastian glared at her so she would stop moving.

    He almost succeeded when Esther didn¡¯t refuse, but as soon as he tried to tie the ribbon, he was kicked by Judy.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going? How dare you touch Esther¡¯s hair?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to tie this up for her.¡±

    ¡°We can just put it on Cheese or something.¡±

    In the end, the red ribbon was tied not to Esther¡¯s hair, but to Cheese¡¯s neck as the tired cat rested beside her.

    ¡°Haah.¡±

    Sebastian became teary-eyed. He sighed while shaking a willow leaf, Cheese¡¯s favorite plaything.

    The reason Esther continued to be distracted and absent-minded was because of her mother¡¯s story.

    She felt apologetic towards her mother who had died after giving birth to her. She was tormented by her desire to find out the person who attacked her mother.

    In the meantime, Sebastian started practicing his swordsmanship in the garden, looking to attract Esther¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Why are you practicing here? You can do it at your house.¡±

    ¡°If I do it at home, I can¡¯t show Esther.¡±

    Sebastian avoided Judy¡¯s well-known moves while counterattacking and spoke nonchalantly.

    ¡°I think Esther¡¯s friend also seemed to use his sword quite a bit.¡±

    Esther, indifferent to their conversation, suddenly raised her head and retorted.

    ¡°My friend?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. A person who called himself your friend, came outside to meet you¡­¡±

    At Esther¡¯s interest, Sebastian clasped his mouth in regret that he had run his mouth.

    ¡®Is it Khalid?¡¯

    Her mother¡¯s matter was important, but dealing with Rabienne was top priority. Esther called for Dorothy.

    ¡°If Khalid was the one at the front gate, will you tell him to come in?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Alright.¡±

    There was something she had to confirm from Khalid.

    ¡°Judy, do you know who Khalid is?¡±

    ¡°No? It¡¯s my first time hearing of¡­ Wait, wasn¡¯t he the one in front of the well last time?¡±

    Sebastian and Judy raised their alertness when the name ¡®Khalid¡¯ appeared in the conversation.

 Chapter 108

    Updated: Apr 10

    Khalid entered the garden, delighted that Esther had called for him.

    He followed Dorothy to the garden and soon spotted Esther sitting calmly on the terrace.

    ¡°Es¡­?¡±

    He tried to call for Esther before stopping for a light greeting towards the eerie looking Judy and Sebastian.

    ¡°H-hello.¡±

    When they didn¡¯t even respond, he awkwardly passed by them.

    ¡®Don¡¯t be nervous.¡¯

    Esther took a deep breath as she observed Khalid approach closer and closer.

    She used to tremble at every encounter they had, but it wasn¡¯t as uncomfortable as before, now that she had seen him a few times.

    Rather than freezing as before, she gradually overcame the trauma and began her bright and new life.

    ¡°Lady, here is the juice.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The maids arranged two glasses of orange juice and refreshments on the table.

    Khalid slowly sat across from Esther while carefully eyeing her.

    ¡°Hi.¡±

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Esther¡¯s voice was dry and low-pitched.

    ¡°Thank you for allowing me in. I¡¯m so glad I didn¡¯t leave without seeing you.¡±

    Khalid¡¯s glimmering blonde hair gently fluttered against the wind.

    ¡®Why did I even like him?¡¯

    She used to think Khalid was the coolest guy in the world, but now she didn¡¯t see anything impressive about him. Perhaps that was due to the influence of the handsome figures around her.

    In terms of appearance, Sebastian was superior.

    Khalid smiled with joy. He would never dream of Esther¡¯s current thoughts.

    ¡°The mansion is really nice. Is it because this belongs to the Grand Duchy? It¡¯s very similar to the Temple.¡±

    Esther sighed. She watched Khalid continue the conversation, pretending to be friendly despite having been rejected several times.

    ¡°I clearly said I wouldn¡¯t meet you, so why did you come here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±

    He arrived with determination, but it wasn¡¯t easy to bring out the conversation as he intended. Khalid slightly hesitated and took a sip of his juice.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not on vacation.¡±

    Esther, who seemed uninterested in Khalid the whole time, finally faced him properly.

    Khalid¡¯s face turned red when her pale pink eyes met his.

    He pulled out his holy sword from its sheath and placed it on the table.

    ¡°Can you see this?¡±

    A sword studded with a red ruby, symbolizing the eyes of the Goddess Espitos. Esther couldn¡¯t help but recognize the sword that had stabbed her countless times.

    ¡°It¡¯s a holy sword.¡±

    ¡°You recognized it so quickly? That¡¯s right. I was appointed a paladin a few days ago.¡±

    Although a bit surprised at Esther¡¯s nonchalant attitude as she recognized the holy sword, Khalid continued.

    ¡°There were many people who were far better than me, but it must be my luck.¡±

    ¡°Congratulations.¡±

    It was a word of encouragement, but strangely, Esther¡¯s attitude was cold-hearted.

    Embarrassment could be read in Khalid¡¯s eyes as he honestly confessed his reason for visiting the Tersian territory.

    ¡°The first mission I received as a paladin was regarding you. That¡¯s why I came all the way to Tersia.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes grew bigger as she listened to his words. She didn¡¯t expect Khalid to so conveniently disclose his mission.

    ¡°Are you surprised?¡±

    ¡°A little bit.¡±

    Khalid sighed bitterly. Esther must have been surprised that she was involved in a Temple mission out of nowhere.

    ¡°How should I say this¡­¡±

    Esther paid close attention to Khalid¡¯s behavior.

    She didn¡¯t say anything and only blinked her clear eyes, fearing she¡¯d rush and prevent him from speaking.

    ¡°Actually, the Saint told me to bring your blood here.¡±

    A small glass bottle was pulled out of Khalid¡¯s pocket. The vial was placed on the table beside the holy sword.

    ¡®My blood?¡¯

    Esther bit her lower lip gently. As expected, Rabienne must have been suspicious of her.

    As a matter of fact, seeing that she asked for blood already says so much about her being sure Esther was the Saint.

    Esther¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    ¡°Did she tell you why?¡±

    ¡°No. I wouldn¡¯t have been so worried had she told me.¡±

    Esther decided to think positively of Khalid, looking at how he told her all this.

    Esther didn¡¯t trust him, but she could feel his tremor as he confessed to her.

    She thought that since Khalid had not yet been thoroughly controlled by Rabienne, their conversation would be relevant.

    ¡°What do you think, Khalid?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It¡¯s not normal.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s rather peculiar and strange to ask for my blood.¡±

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t really understand why they would need your blood. You already left the Temple.¡±

    As Khalid conveyed his confusion, Esther took the opportunity and continued.

    ¡°But will you follow that order? Because it¡¯s the order of the Saint?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can do about it. I exist for the Temple and for the Saint.¡±

    Esther shook her head slowly as she observed the flustered Khalid.

    ¡°No. What Sir Khalid should believe in isn¡¯t the Temple or the Saint, but Goddess Espitos.¡±

    Khalid was caught off guard. He struggled to speak, an expression of helplessness on his face.

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m not sure what that would be yet. Can¡¯t you just share a little bit of your blood?¡±

    ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°Esther.¡±

    Even when Khalid eagerly pleaded with her, Esther¡¯s firm attitude did not change.

    ¡°Sir Khalid is an outstanding person, so I¡¯m sure you understand how absurd this request is.¡±

    Esther stimulated Khalid¡¯s emotions as she stared into his eyes.

    He wouldn¡¯t have brought himself to say this in the past, but Esther was no longer the Esther he knew.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been training for a while now. There is no use of blood anywhere in Espitos¡¯s teaching. Furthermore, I am no longer a candidate.

    Sir Khalid is a holy knight serving the Saint. I believe you should lead the Saint down the right path.¡±

    As Esther¡¯s voice softened, Khalid¡¯s face naturally loosened.

    He then gradually came to think of what would happen if he broke away from the stereotype that he should devote his loyalty to the Temple and followed his thoughts.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t think that is the case either.¡±

    Khalid clenched his teeth and put the glass bottle back into his pocket.

    ¡°But I don¡¯t know what to do. This is the Saint¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think unconditional faith is a good thing. Go with your rational thinking, for the Goddess.¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s a test?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re taking another¡¯s blood. How would she know whether it¡¯s actually mine or not?¡±

    ¡°But how could I lie to the Saint¡­¡±

    Khalid seemed very embarrassed as Esther suggested he trick the Saint.

    ¡°You are the one who will make the choice, Sir Khalid. But it¡¯s rather strange if the blood has to come from none other than me.¡±

    Khalid¡¯s strong faith and loyalty towards the Temple rattled at her words.

    But in the end, Khalid¡¯s doubts about the whole thing and his heart for Esther prevailed. It hadn¡¯t been long since Rabienne became a Saint, so it was possible for her to make a slight mistake.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. After talking with you, my thoughts were sorted out. Thanks.¡±

    After hearing her thoughts, his mind cleared.

    Khalid stood up, feeling fortunate to have been freed from the endless headache.

    ¡°I hope Sir Khalid always makes the right choice as a holy knight who worships the Goddess.¡±

    It was Esther¡¯s heartfelt advice and warning to Khalid.

    ¡°Please take good care of the Saint in the future. And watch out carefully.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean much.¡±

    Esther smiled brightly.

    It was the first time Esther smiled while facing Khalid. He blankly gazed at her expression.

    ¡°Will you not leave?¡±

    ¡°Uh? Yeah, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Khalid leaped in embarrassment, turning to leave, when he hesitated and looked back.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the last time, is it? Will we be able to meet again?¡±

    ¡°If Sir Khalid is on the right path, that¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    After the conversation he had with Esther, Khalid decided what course of action he would take next.

    He would either put his own blood or animal blood in the vial, hand it to Rabienne, and complete his mission.

    ***

    Esther fell on the chair, losing all the energy she mustered when dealing with Khalid.

    ¡°I still have a long way to go.¡±

    She wished dealing with him would¡¯ve been easier, but their past memories weren¡¯t something she could easily disregard.

    Still, she would have to stay strong if she wanted to face Rabienne in the future.

    ¡°What was the content of the revelation?¡±

    If Rabienne had noticed Esther¡¯s existence, the revelation would have already come down. She was curious about what was said.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian and Judy crept towards the exhausted Esther.

    ¡°Did he bother you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Judy picked up a chocolate from the table and put it in Esther¡¯s mouth so that she could cheer up.

    Esther lay flat on her stomach as she munched the sweet, slowly coming to her senses. She felt much better whenever something sweet was in her mouth.

    ¡°We¡¯ve seen him at the well, right? He came from the temple.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Why¡¯s he here again? Did he really come to take you back to the Temple?¡±

    Judy was anxious for Esther. He never liked it when those belonging to the Temple roamed around.

    ¡°What are you talking about? Why would Esther go back to the Temple?¡±

    Sebastian, too, went wild, albeit unaware of the details.

    He couldn¡¯t see her very often as it was, but to think of how many times they would be able to meet if she went to the Temple.

    ¡°That¡¯s never going to happen. Esther, if they try to take you from the Temple, I¡¯ll help too.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Sebastian reliably stretched out his right hand to Esther and replied.

    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll help you anytime. My mother and father will do everything.¡±

    It was reassuring that Sebastian¡¯s family, one of the four major duchies, would be on her side.

    They would certainly be necessary if she wanted to compete with Rabienne later.

    ¡°You promise?¡±

    Esther smiled brightly and linked her pinky with Sebastian¡¯s.

    ¡°Uwah, we¡­ touched fingers.¡±

    ¡°Where did this come from? Look at your tiny fingers.¡±

    Judy teased Sebastian, who was delighted over barely touching one of Esther¡¯s fingers.

    Despite Sebastian¡¯s fuss, Esther stood from her seat indifferently.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go in.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving already?¡±

    Sebastian, who had initially come to see Esther, expressed his disappointment.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to rest in my room. Have a good time with Brother Judy.¡±

    Esther entered the mansion immediately after.

    Sebastian pulled his hairs off in regret over Esther¡¯s finger disconnecting with his when he spotted something.

    ¡°Huh? Did this bloom earlier?¡± (Sebastian)

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. All the flowers bloomed in less than a second.¡± (Judy)

    The flowers near where Esther was sitting, which had not yet spouted, bloomed brilliantly.

 Chapter 109

    Updated: Apr 13

    After Khalid left, Esther entered the mansion and headed towards her room.

    As she climbed up the stairs, Esther encountered Dennis leaving the library on the second floor.

    She was able to recognize him immediately after witnessing the bifocals situated near his eyes, and the stack of books piled in his arms.

    ¡°Ah, Esther, great timing. I was actually heading to your room.¡±

    Dennis gestured for Esther¡¯s help, pleased by her appearance.

    ¡°Here, take the book at the very top.¡±

    Esther went on her tippy toes and picked up the book at the end of the stack as Dennis instructed.

    ¡°Huh? Did we have this at home?¡±

    The title of the book was dictated in ancient language. Esther¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the letters.

    Such scripts were unusual and rare to come across, as they were generally sent to the Temple upon discovery.

    ¡°Yeah. It seemed like an old book since it was placed in the very corner of the library. I didn¡¯t recognize the content, but I thought you could help.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t comprehend any of the reading since the writing was filled with ancient characters, but he thought Esther would have the ability to do so.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have to send it to the temple, do we?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    According to the principle, once ancient characters were found, it was required to send them to the Temple immediately.

    However, libraries in countless houses were not accessible to the Temple, so they decided to hide the book for now.

    Esther thanked Dennis and accepted the old and rusty book.

    ***

    At the same time, Noah was spending a simple tea time in the room with Reina and the Empress.

    Reina would stop by the Imperial Palace every day to see his face.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been like that since you were young¡­ You have such an adult taste. I can¡¯t believe you like coffee that I¡¯ve never even tasted.¡±

    Reina shook her head as she observed the black liquid in Noah¡¯s glass.

    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±

    Noah raised his glass and smiled softly, as if to tease Reina. Coffee was his preferred drink.

    ¡°Why do you look so tired? Are you worried about the crown prince¡¯s meeting?¡±

    Noah¡¯s lively appearance when he first arrived at the Imperial palace was slowly withering day after day.

    ¡°No. That¡¯s going to work out fine.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    When Reina crossed her arms and motioned for him to continue, a brief sigh left Noah¡¯s mouth as he carefully brought up the reason for his melancholy.

    ¡°Do you remember the last time we were in the garden and I headed in to reply to a letter?¡±

    ¡°Of course I do.¡±

    She clearly remembered. After all, this was the first time her dear brother was so excited over a girl.

    When it came to dating counseling, Reina¡¯s most favorite topic, her ears perked and her eyes lit up.

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t received a reply.¡±

    ¡°What? Really?¡±

    Reina slammed her teacup hard on the table in shock.

    ¡°Mhm. I also sent a flower, but I think I was too hasty.¡±

    It had already been a while since Esther should have received the reply. He was worried that she wouldn¡¯t respond.

    Reina smiled when she realized that the reason for Noah¡¯s dark complexion the past few days was due to that one letter.

    ¡°What kind of girl is it that our Noah weeps for like this?¡±

    Reina hadn¡¯t asked for details until now, but she was desperate to find out who the person is, looking at their special relationship.

    ¡°Why¡­ I heard Sister has met her before.¡±

    ¡°Really??¡±

    Although there were many noble ladies whom the Imperial Princess Reina encountered, there were only a handful of those who could indulge in conversation with both her and Noah.

    Reina skillfully narrowed the list in her head before screaming in excitement.

    ¡°Hyuk! The Grand Duke¡¯s young lady? The girl¡­ Esther?¡±

    As Reina made a fuss about Esther, Noah only scratched his chin, his silence affirming her doubts.

    ¡°She said she¡¯d send you my message, but it was for real. You¡¯ve already been intimate since then.¡±

    Raina¡¯s face heated up in exhilaration. She stomped her feet to the ground, ready to carry out her job.

    ¡°What do you think about her?¡±

    Noah suddenly became nervous as he asked her what she thought of Esther. His mouth dried up.

    ¡°Um¡­ I liked her a lot. She¡¯s not carefree, but serious and mature for her age. She¡¯s very thoughtful and different from other young ladies in countless ways, right?¡±

    Reina experienced various different personalities growing up as a Princess, therefore harshly evaluating those around her.

    If Reina only met Esther once and said this, she seemed to really favor her.

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    ¡°If I knew you two had such a deep relationship, I would have gotten closer to her. Invite her to the imperial palace. My mother would be very delighted to hear that it¡¯s Esther.¡±

    The embarrassment came belatedly. Noah raised his empty cup and pretended to take a sip from it.

    ¡°But why isn¡¯t she replying?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ Could it be that the letter got lost on its way? The pigeon may have had an accident.¡±

    ¡°Eh, no way.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re worried, send the letter one more time.¡±

    ¡°Should I?¡±

    Noah seriously pondered the suggestion.

    At that time, someone knocked on the door.

    When allowed entry, the door unlatched and the Emperor¡¯s secretary appeared.

    Noah felt nervous as he observed the secretary¡¯s urgent expression.

    ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness the Prince, his Majesty is in a hurry to find you. A delegation has finally come from the Temple.¡±

    Reina¡¯s disapproving attitude towards the sudden intruder turned into one of surprise at his words.

    ¡°I guess it has been decided.¡±

    ¡°It seems so.¡±

    The temple had withheld Noah¡¯s acceptance of the title of Crown Prince for weeks now, having yet to authorize the decision.

    However, seeing that a Temple delegation personally came to the Imperial Palace, he would hear their answer today.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The results will be good.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sister.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss Esther¡¯s invitation when you return.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Noah changed his clothes, received Reina¡¯s sincere greeting, and calmly headed towards the conference room where everyone was waiting.

    ***

    In the conference room, the Temple¡¯s delegation, Damon and the Emperor had arrived together and were waiting for Noah.

    ¡°Everyone has gathered.¡±

    When Noah entered the boardroom, the doors closed firmly.

    ¡°Welcome. Come here and sit down.¡±

    The Emperor offered Noah a seat right beside him. That seat was opposite Damon¡¯s.

    Noah greeted Damon with his eyes as he sat down, but Damon agitatedly flipped his head and pretended not to see him.

    ¡°Now that you are all here, I will tell you the decision of our Temple.¡±

    The Temple¡¯s representatives consisted of High Priest Kyle, as well as other high priests.

    Kyle confirmed that everyone involved in today¡¯s matter had gathered and proceeded to announce the Temple¡¯s final verdict.

    ¡°Since the last meeting, we have confirmed Prince Noah¡¯s physical condition several times.¡±

    To determine that Noah was truly cured, they examined him meticulously, not once, but four times.

    Noah responded to their demands without any sort of agitation. In the end, the Temple could no longer make excuses.

    ¡°Miraculously, the Prince was healed from the disease ¡®God¡¯s curse¡¯.¡±

    Noah shrugged, his expression casual. Damon grinded his teeth, unable to contain his anger.

    ¡°Then there are no objections to the outcome of the meeting.¡±

    The pleased Emperor¡¯s profound voice filled the conference room.

    ¡°¡­Yes, our Temple has decided to recognize Prince Noah as the Crown Prince, judging that there would be no reason to hold another voting session.¡±

    The Emperor frowned, unexpecting their swift admittance.

    ¡®What are you up to?¡¯

    And, as predicted, the Temple did not back down as it was, but added a clause revealing their hidden intentions.

    ¡°Instead.¡±

    Kyle took a step closer to the Emperor and leaned deeply.

    ¡°Prince Noah appeared suddenly, when he was not among the list of candidates. Moreover, although healed, his body is still weak, so we do not know when he will become ill again.¡±

    ¡°Get to the point.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, we would like to appoint Prince Damon as our representative in case of any unforeseen circumstances.¡±

    ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    ¡°A representative. Prince Noah will become the Crown Prince, but in case of unannounced death or illness, his position will be passed down to Prince Damon.¡±

    The Emperor couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the blunt words.

    ¡°Do you think that makes sense?¡±

    ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve also taken a step back, so I hope your Majesty understands us well.¡±

    The Temple presented a firm will. They wouldn¡¯t back down unless their condition was approved.

    Damon sent Noah an arrogant smirk, savoring the situation.

    ¡°Damon¡­ Must you do this?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty does not treat his children fairly. I also have to live.¡±

    The wrinkles between the Emperor¡¯s brows deepened. It was strange how the Temple acted, despite Noah¡¯s healthy state.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Following Noah¡¯s opinion, the Crown Prince conference concluded, and everyone was dismissed.

    No one completely achieved or lost their purposes, so it was more of a draw, but Noah successfully became Crown Prince.

    While the Temple¡¯s delegation and Damon left the conference room, Noah and the Emperor remained.

    ¡°The Temple¡¯s tricks are becoming worse.¡±

    The Emperor pressed down on his throbbing forehead. Even he thought that such a pompous attitude didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep watching everything like this. I must come up with a countermeasure¡­¡±

    ¡°How about reducing the number of Temples? In all honesty, there are too many buildings on each estate. They aren¡¯t functioning properly.¡±

    Noah made a bold proposal to the troubled Emperor. He thought it was time.

    The Emperor grinned unconsciously as he saw that Noah was already grown enough to discuss such serious events.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I haven¡¯t thought about it, but if that happens, the Temple would completely convert in the future.¡±

    ¡°I think it would be better to go wrong than to keep being dragged around like this. It is true that the power of the Temple has grown too much.¡±

    This was the result of pampering the Temple too much. They reached this point by gathering everything that was beneficial.

    The Emperor tapped the table while calmly pondering, then cut off the steady beat as if he had made up his mind.

    ¡°¡­Good.¡±

    He thought it was time to make a decision for the Empire, even if such a thing resulted in a whirlwind of blood. He nodded heavily.

    ¡°Call for a meeting.¡±

    In the past, he would not have made such a choice, but the Temple had clearly crossed the line first.

 Chapter 110

    As soon as the Emperor came to a decision, he convened an emergency conference, its main purpose being to reduce the amount of Temples positioned throughout the Empire.

    According to the existing procedures, major aristocrats had a right to attend and approve Royal verdicts. However, all were omitted from this meeting.

    This was because most nobles would be conscious of the Temple, and with that in mind, they would backlash against him fiercely.

    Therefore, the Emperor ordered cessation of the Temple, using his final-order power that was meant to be activated only in case of emergency situations.

    It was decided overnight which temples would be shut down by the opinions of the scholars residing in the Imperial Palace, and the Emperor.

    ¡°That will be the final decision.¡±

    The Emperor stamped a total of 20 documents, an obstinate expression on his face. He even sealed the papers so that they would not be opened recklessly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this day to come. How inadequate has the Temple become? We must convert things to how they¡¯ve previously been.¡±

    The scholars who also stayed up all night and assisted with the selections bowed their heads, impressed by their Emperor¡¯s actions.

    In the meantime, he was impressed to see how ugly and deteriorated the Temple had come while using the Saint at the forefront.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we didn¡¯t include the large estates, but this will be enough.¡±

    Most of the temples to which the documents were to be sent are medium-sized and small estates. The expected backlash was too great to immediately finish off the large temple.

    The closure of the small temples was more like a declaration of war to the Temple.

    The Emperor distributed the completed documents to the waiting attendants.

    ¡°Everyone should arrive at their destination as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    As soon as the order was given, the attendants previously held the documents and set out for their respective territories.

    ¡°Phew, I don¡¯t know how long it has been since I¡¯ve been so absorbed.¡±

    After sending out all scholars and attendants from the conference room, the Emperor buried himself deep into the chair, overwhelmed with exhaustion.

    ***

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±

    Noah gathered the documents scattered across the conference room table and spoke politely.

    It had been a day since the discussion of the Temple.

    Noah stopped organizing the documents and lifted a blank sheet.

    Then he scribbled in the same content that the attendants had previously taken with them.

    He picked up the document ordering the closure of a temple and trudged before the Emperor.

    ¡°Father, please allow me to send you the paper here as well.¡±

    The Emperor, who had been resting for a while, stood up puzzledly from his chair.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already sent away all the documents. Where are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Tersia.¡±

    For a brief moment, the Emperor¡¯s pupils dilated. Tersia¡¯s Temple was significantly different from the small Temples that had been selected overnight.

    ¡°That would be no good. It is too early to remove the Temples of Tercia.¡±

    Considering Tercia was one of the largest territories throughout the Empire, the Temple located there was also sizable.

    No matter how disagreeable the relationship between Darwin and the temple was, the risk was high to touch a substantial place as of right now.

    Seeing the Emperor shaking his head and warning him to be careful, Noah continued to speak more seriously.

    ¡°Tersia is the only Grand Duke family among the four great families. If they get rid of their Temple, other territories would follow much more swiftly.¡±

    Of course, the Emperor knew that well. If Tersia set an example, there would be much more support.

    However, he was worried whether Darwin would work with them or not.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been observing him for a long time, but Grand Duke Darwin is not an easy man. I can never figure him out. I can¡¯t guarantee that he¡¯ll be on our side on this matter.¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s eyes deepened as if telling him not to cross the line. But Noah did not avoid his warning and grew more determined.

    ¡°Grand Duke Darwin will stand by our side. No, even if he is not on our side, the Duke will agree to remove the Temple.¡±

    ¡°¡­Do you know something?¡±

    The Emperor¡¯s firm thoughts eased a bit as he saw Noah¡¯s confidence in persuading Darwin.

    ¡°Yes. I am sure that the Duke will agree with this case. I will let you know the details after I return from Tersia. Please trust me on this matter.¡±

    Noah seemed determined. He possessed the same eyes as when he returned and suddenly wanted to become the Crown Prince.

    The Emperor decided to trust Noah once more.

    He also thought it to be an opportunity to witness how Noah would solve this problem and test whether he has the qualification to be a Crown Prince.

    ¡°Alright. I thought it was strange when you said to have resided in Tersia¡­ Does this have anything to do with that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°I thought you buried a honey jar there since you kept going to Tersia.¡±

    ¡°There is something better than that.¡±

    When the Emperor saw Noah¡¯s expression changing playfully, he rested his chin on his hand while musing, ¡®Look at him¡¯.

    ¡°I see. Have a safe trip. The matter is urgent, so I¡¯ll listen to the details when you return.¡±

    ¡°Then I will go.¡±

    Noah¡¯s face shined brighter than it ever had as he left the conference room.

    ¡°From now on, Palen, we will be heading to Tersia.¡±

    ¡°Pardon? Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so surprised? We will be heading due to a public purpose.¡±

    Noah patted the startled Palen on the shoulder. In an instant, several escorts followed behind.

    Seeing Noah¡¯s face in full bloom after a long time, Palen also grinned along.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen you so happy. You must be excited to go to Tersia.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Noah¡¯s bright smile was reflected refreshingly against the setting sun.

    ¡°To be precise, I¡¯m excited to see Esther.¡±

    Then, as Noah headed to his room to pack simple necessities, he stopped at a sudden thought.

    ¡®Grand Duke Darwin¡­ he won¡¯t be pleased.¡¯

    Noah considered lifting his wariness first, looking at how Darwin asked Esther not to meet him.

    ¡°Palen, if you were a parent with a daughter, what gift would you like the best?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d like anything.¡±

    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t help with anything.¡±

    Noah glared at Palen and then pondered what to bring.

    Still, now that his restraining order had been lifted and he was selected as the Crown Prince, the situation differed from before.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll welcome me a little.¡±

    Above all, the temple closure document Noah was carrying would be the greatest gift for Darwin, who loves and cares about Esther.

    He smiled while continuing his way. Maybe he should bring a basket filled with fruits.

    ***

    Rabienne, the newly ordained Saint, was required to perform various tasks a day.

    The reason why the Saint¡¯s prestige was high was not only because of her outstanding abilities, but also due to the work she carried out.

    Since Cespia had been ill for the longest time, there existed a high pile of paperwork that required Rabienne¡¯s use of holy power.

    ¡°¡­There¡¯s no end to it, seriously. I can¡¯t believe I have to do this every day.¡±

    Rabienne, who was purifying the torch in the greenhouse of the Holy Mother¡¯s Palace, murmured to herself with her molar clenched tightly.

    Rabienne clenched her molars tightly as she focused on purifying the sacred torches amidst the greenhouse of the Saint¡¯s Palace.

    Since the sacred torches, which were cultivated only in the central Temple, accumulated poison one day after the other, she had to purify them on a daily basis.

    While Cespia was sick, the ministers took charge of them, but it was now up to the new Saint, Rabienne.

    In fact, purifying the torch was a matter of high ability and mana.

    Since Rabienne possessed the highest divine power among the remaining candidates, she was able to barely force out the poison.

    Rabienne finished the purification process of the accumulated poisoning of the torch for the day. She left the greenhouse while patting her stiff shoulders.

    ¡°Saint, you¡¯ve worked hard. Here¡¯s a glass of water.¡±

    The maid who was waiting outside rushed over and handed water to Rabienne.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Rabienne hid her tired expression and smiled while acting casually. Her smile was as gentle as ever.

    She then led her weary body towards the office when a priest, who stood in wait for Rabianne, hurriedly caught her.

    ¡°Saint! I was waiting for you to finish completing the torch task.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Prince Damon has visited¡­ He is waiting in the reception room.¡±

    ¡°Prince Damon?¡±

    For a brief moment, all of Rabienne¡¯s features flinched. She wanted to frown, but scarcely managed to force a smile.

    ¡®I¡¯m so tired that I¡¯m going to die. What¡¯s going on now?¡¯

    She wanted to refuse, but unfortunately couldn¡¯t send back the waiting Prince. Eventually, she headed towards the reception room.

    Damon, who had been pacing impatiently across the carpet, rushed towards Rabienne as she entered.

    ¡°Saint, what are you going to do now that everything has gone wrong?¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s face hardened as Damon went straight to the point.

    ¡°Prince, no matter how urgent the matter is, you must contact me before coming. If you appear like this, I will not be able to meet you.¡±

    Now that she had become a Saint, Rabienne¡¯s status was much higher than Damon¡¯s, a mere Prince.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I was in such a hurry. Noah became a Prince, and not me. How can that be?¡±

    Damon was submerged with anger. It was obvious how much he must have inconvenienced the Priests during the time he waited for her.

    ¡°We put in our effort to raise the Prince as our agent.¡±

    When Rabienne treated him coldly, Damon stepped back and retorted as servilely as he could.

    ¡°I know that, but I¡¯m asking you to put in a little more effort.¡±

    Then his eyes became fierce.

    ¡°Is there any poison that will leave no trace of scent or smell?¡±

    ¡°Poison? Do you even plan to kill Prince Noah?¡±

    ¡°Noah was always weak. If he were to be the crown prince, I¡¯d have to destroy him.¡±

    Damon¡¯s grave expression added to Rabienne¡¯s large headache.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    She flatly rejected Damon¡¯s proposal to keep him from any other thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way. It¡¯s dangerous for us to use poison recklessly.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t wait any longer. If my father dies suddenly, Noah will¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not worry. I will contact you then.¡±

    Having finally managed to appease Damon and send him back, Rabienne pressed her forehead with the palm of her hand.

    ¡°He can¡¯t be the one. I¡¯ll have to somehow make Noah mine again.¡±

    She had no interest in Damon, he had already long lost his ground. She was going to cut off his tail little by little whilst pretending to keep their relationship going.

 Chapter 111

    Updated: Apr 16

    ¡°Right. Call Prince Noah and make an appointment.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Rabienne returned to her office, leaving her handmaiden to coordinate her schedule.

    Meanwhile, documents related to ancient readings were piled up on the desk.

    Rabienne clenched her lips silently.

    Rabienne assumed that she would be able to do everything well after becoming a Saint, but there weren¡¯t just one or two daunting tasks awaiting her.

    Just then, the High Priest knocked on the door.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes, High Priest Lucas.¡±

    Rabienne was going to request an interpretation of the ancient letters, glad he appeared at the right time, but soon her eyes narrowed as she noticed his unusual expression.

    ¡°That is¡­ I¡¯m afraid I have to tell you some bad news.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°Recently, an epidemic has been circulating along the border.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s mouth widened, shocked by his mention of an epidemic.

    ¡°Has there been a crack in the border¡­?¡±

    ¡°It seems that way.¡±

    Lucas¡¯s expression was as critical as Rabienne¡¯s.

    The fact that the barrier was cracked, including the plague that had started to circulate, meant that the barrier was already at a dangerous level.

    ¡°What do we do.¡±

    ¡°There is a limit to preventing it with our power¡­ I think this happened as a result of Saint Cespia¡¯s delay.¡±

    This problem seemed to have gradually ensued as a consequence of Cespia¡¯s weakening for the past several years.

    ¡°For now, we need the high-ranking officials. We must supplement the barrier by adding more strength.¡±

    ¡°We also wish the same, however¡­ As with recent prayers, it will take some time until they recover the amount of mana they have lost.¡±

    It was out of the question to ask for their use of sacred power, as it could affect the person in a harmful way when cast excessively.

    Rabienne clasped her eyes shut before opening them in a state of frenzy.

    ¡°Do they truly require treatment?¡±

    She had too many affairs in her hands to waste her time treating the commoners dying from the plague.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t a problem as of right now, but¡­ If the epidemic spreads any further, we won¡¯t be able to do anything then.¡±

    ¡°Then, to start off, let us gather support from the Temples near the border. Please be careful to prevent any rumors.¡±

    Since the emergence of the Saints within the Empire, there had never been a single outbreak of deadly plagues.

    Therefore, if rumors of an epidemic began to circulate, that would reveal the incompetence of the current Temple.

    ¡°I understand. I will do my best to stop the rumors.¡±

    At this point, Lucas also gradually expressed his dissatisfaction towards Rabienne.

    As Rabienne could not utilize her powers as a Saint, that left the high priests who were under her to solve such an important affair.

    However, he did not voice his complaints and continued in a calm manner.

    ¡°And¡­ the nobles ask for a prayer.¡±

    The Temple conducted business while using the Saints. The Saint would offer prayers to the nobles, and the Temple would receive a large sum of money in return.

    For years, Cespia had been ill and halted the commission, but now that there had emerged a new Saint, everyone cried out for a prayer.

    ¡°A prayer¡­¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s darkened face turned grim.

    As a matter of fact, the Saint¡¯s prayer contained the potential of a blessing, so it was very possible to satisfy the nobles using such means.

    However, no matter how strong and powerful she was, Rabienne did not have the ability to bestow a blessing.

    ¡°Please put it off a little longer.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    It was frustrating for Lucas as well, but he knew that Rabienne did not hold the answer he was looking for. He immediately excused himself and left.

    Rabienne, now accompanied by both the exhaustion from the tasks awaiting her and the conversation she just had with Lucas, was devoidof her usual leisure and showed signs of impatience.

    ¡°I have to find the Saint quickly.¡±

    I¡¯m doing it somehow now, but I really needed the blood of a real saint to properly pretend to be a saint in the future.

    They were moving about it now, but in order to act properly as a Saint, she urgently needed the blood of the true agent. As soon as possible.

    ¡°When is Khalid coming?¡±

    Rabienne subconsciously bit her nails, picked up a pen lying next to her, and striked it angrily.

    ***

    During the time when Rabienne was talking to Lucas.

    The dedicated believers who were in charge of the torches in the Holy Mother¡¯s Palace were immersed in a peculiar atmosphere.

    ¡°Annie, look here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Annie hurriedly turned around as May¡¯s urgent calling reached her ears.

    ¡°The torch has not been purified at all.¡±

    ¡°My God¡­ that¡¯s true.¡±

    The two scrutinized the torch, their expressions grave. It was strange how the toxins remained, despite the fact that the lantern was cleansed just an hour ago.

    ¡°Did we miss this one?¡±

    ¡°In that case, we would have missed everything here. Nothing seems to have been properly managed.¡± May lowered her voice as she said so.

    Even in Annie¡¯s eyes, the surrounding torches were not in good condition. She didn¡¯t feel any pure energy, and there wasn¡¯t much luster.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little strange.¡±

    Handling the torch was the most basic knowledge a Saint must be aware of. The Saint handled the torches every day, but everything was still so inept¡­

    ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s because she hasn¡¯t matured as a Saint yet.¡±

    ¡°Right? I suppose that¡¯s the case.¡±

    They laughed awkwardly, trying their best to sympathize with Rabienne. However, that strange feeling wouldn¡¯t go away.

    Although Rabienne worked diligently to purify all the toxins, the lanterns remained ashen, and the flowers in the Holy Mother¡¯s garden had begun to gradually wither.

    ¡°I heard this from another priest¡­ they said that the interpretation of the ancient texts was very delayed.¡±

    ¡°It must be because she¡¯s busy.¡±

    ¡°Well, the strength differs from every passing Saint. Perhaps the holy power of the current Saint is not so great.¡±

    Annie tilted her head as she listened to May, who stood proudly, her feet apart from each other.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I-it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    As Rachel, a middle-ranked priestess, approached the two, May quickly threw off her knowing stance and absorbed herself with the task once again.

    The two removed the poisonous herbs one by one. The only thing that could be done was to remove the poisons as a temporary measure.

    ***

    Darwin had been busy since the morning. He met with the vassals and supervised the knights.

    After lunch, there was a pile of tasks he had to complete.

    ¡°Count Nolan is here.¡±

    Ben, in charge of managing Darwin¡¯s entire schedule, informed his master of the surprise meeting.

    Darwin nodded and began his way towards the reception room when he suddenly stopped. He then walked outside the mansion.

    ¡°Your Grace? The reception room is on the opposite side.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m not aware of where it is?¡±

    Ben shut his mouth as he faced Darwin¡¯s cold eyes. He silently followed him, having an idea of where they might be heading.

    The place where Darwin headed after abandoning the Count was the cellar where Lucifer was locked in.

    He threw him into a separate dungeon rather than placing him in a prison with others.

    Darwin entered the dim area without hesitation. The knight in charge of guarding the cell greeted him.

    Although it was currently daytime, Darwin strolled straight down the dark corridor and observed Lucifer as he lay on the floor behind bars.

    He looked so emaciated within the span of a few days. His fingers were all cut off and bandaged.

    ¡°Get up.¡±

    Lucifer jumped from his lifeless position as he heard Darwin¡¯s memorable voice.

    He desperately crawled up to the window and begged for help.

    ¡°Pl-please, help me! I¡¯m sorry about everything. I was in the wrong¡­¡±

    Lucifer implored, tears streaming down his face, his nose runny. However, the moment he looked up to face Darwin, he shut himself up.

    The man had an intuition that he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if he acted recklessly.

    ¡°You said you watched Catherine give birth to her child.¡±

    ¡°Yes? I didn¡¯t watch it, but¡­ I saw her after she gave birth to her child.¡±

    ¡°Well then.¡±

    Darwin unfurled his eyelashes in a frightening manner and approached Lucifer threateningly.

    Lucifer¡¯s legs began to tremble. It was hard to stand still because of the chills that ran down his spine.

    ¡°Remember when it was. The date Catherine gave birth.¡±

    ¡°S-suddenly asking for a date¡­¡±

    It was unreasonable to ask for the day of an event that happened more than 14 years ago. Anyhow, It wasn¡¯t that special of a moment for Lucifer.

    ¡°I promise I¡¯ll spare your life if you remember the date.¡±

    Lucifer held his breath at Darwin¡¯s words. His life now revolved around the date of the incident that happened 14 years ago. He shook his head in different directions, squeezing out his memories.

    ¡°That¡­ I¡¯m sure it was July¡­ Ah, the second week of July! It must have been the second week.¡±

    Only then did Ben realize why Darwin grabbed Lucifer and asked him such a random question out of nowhere. He chuckled.

    So Darwin was trying to find out the day Esther was born, her birthday.

    ¡°The second week of July. You¡¯re not lying, are you?¡±

    ¡°How could I lie to you? I wouldn¡¯t risk my life doing such a thing.¡±

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Despite the fact that he didn¡¯t know the exact date, Darwin was content with the month and week Esther was born in.

    There were about three months left until July. It was enough time to prepare for her anniversary.

    A smile hung around Darwin¡¯s mouth as he left the prison.

    ¡°Congratulations. I didn¡¯t even think of my lady¡¯s birthday.¡­ I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Esther well this year. I must also tell her.¡±

    ¡°Yes. it will go perfectly.¡±

    Even Ben was delighted with the unexpected harvest. Esther always refused to have a party, using the excuse that she had not yet decided on a date.

    He was very happy that he could congratulate her on her birthday this time.

    Darwin stroked his chin as he walked to meet the befuddled Count.

    ¡°Last time I noticed Esther only had one doll.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you mean the rabbit doll? That was a gift from Master Judy.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Darwin was somewhat envious of the doll Esther cuddled and slept with every day. He resolved to get her one too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to buy one she¡¯ll like more than that rabbit doll.¡±

    Then, he hoped that she would sleep with his gift, not Judy¡¯s.

    ¡°What does Esther like the most?¡±

    Ben immersed himself in his thoughts and sorted out all the different species. Soon an idea struck him and he suggested, ¡°Won¡¯t the lady like snake dolls the most?¡±

    ¡°Snakes? That¡¯s possible.¡±

    Esther was already raising a second pet snake. Ben had a point. Darwin nodded slowly.

    ¡°Send someone now and tell them to buy all types of snake dolls.¡±

    ¡°What will the budget be?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    The two would never have dreamed that all the snake dolls in the central toy store would be taken away as a result of Darwin¡¯s words.

 Chapter 112

    Updated: Apr 27

    Esther stared out blankly, her chin resting against the window. She was like this for more than an hour now.

    ¡°My lady?¡±

    Dorothy called for Esther several times as she stepped inside the room, a glass of parfait in her hands.

    Although Esther was too lost in her thought to notice Dorothy until she stood right next to her.

    ¡°My lady!¡±

    When she called for her in a raised tone, Esther turned her head in surprise.

    ¡°¡­Ng? Did you call me?¡±

    ¡°What were you so lost in thought about? I brought this for my lady to eat. It¡¯s your favorite, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Dorothy smiled cheerfully as she held out a parfait adorned with fresh strawberries and a silver spoon to Esther.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t have much appetite, but nevertheless, she thought of Dorothy¡¯s sincerity and put a spoonful into her mouth. However, as soon as she did, the fruity taste of strawberry popped, her eyes widening in turn as the flavor melted inside her mouth.

    She lost sense of thought for a moment, and by the next, she had already scooped another spoonful and shoved it inside her mouth.

    ¡°What do you think? Hans made it himself. He was worried that you didn¡¯t look too well these days.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Esther slightly bit her lower lip. She didn¡¯t think that they would notice her mood so clearly.

    As a matter of fact, for the past few days, Esther spent most of her time thinking about her mother and Rabienne.

    Nonetheless, she felt that her fogged head clear the moment she savored the sweet taste of the parfait.

    Esther moved her spoon so diligently that the bottom of the glass could soon be seen.

    ¡°Oh, would you like more?¡±

    ¡°No, this much is fine. Please tell Hans that I enjoyed his snack.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Dorothy seemed very pleased as she walked out with the empty glass.

    Esther, observed as she left from behind, then turned with a determined expression on her face.

    ¡°I know what I¡¯m going to do.¡±

    Her thoughts were now somewhat organized. She walked down to Irene¡¯s room at the end of the third floor.

    Esther hesitated as she grabbed the doorknob, but then gathered up her courage and opened the door.

    Irene¡¯s brightly furnished room was still surrounded with multitudes of portraits.

    Esther looked around. She swallowed her saliva as she found the picture she had come back for. It was a portrait containing her mother.

    She walked slowly towards the picture on the cabinet. The size of the frame was slightly larger than Esther¡¯s face.

    Esther lifted the frame, careful not to drop it. A tense expression was evident in her eyes.

    ¡°I saw you last time.¡±

    A very pretty person who didn¡¯t seem to have anything to do with someone like her. Yet a person with the same hair and eye color as her.

    Just looking into the frame made her eyes sore and hot. She felt like she was going to cry.

    She was just staring, but in the end, a tear sadly plopped on the frame.

    Esther quickly tilted backward and sniffled her nose so that the portrait wouldn¡¯t be destroyed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t cry.¡±

    Although there was no one, she deliberately spoke with vigor and stomped back to her room, the frame in her arms.

    Darwin was the first to suggest that Catherine¡¯s painting be brought to Esther¡¯s room.

    Esther situated the frame by the window and stared at it intently, her hands propped underneath her chin.

    ¡°I also had it.¡±

    She still couldn¡¯t believe she had a mother who loved her.

    Esther¡¯s terrible memories of the Temple, which she thought would forever be engraved in her heart, were now surprisingly easy to forget.

    No. To be precise, she didn¡¯t forget, but the whole painful record was buried away.

    Esther would habitually forget, but such memories would return, one by one, and torment her endlessly.

    ¡°¡­Maybe I could have grown up to be normal.¡±

    Esther whispered quietly to herself. Her voice was so miniscule that it was swept away by the wind coming from the window.

    Esther¡¯s past lives, which she pleaded be normal more than anything, were so painful and unbearable that she didn¡¯t want to recall even a moment.

    However, she let herself foolishly think that maybe, if her mother was beside her like other children, all those painful times would have been slightly different.

    ¡°No, then I wouldn¡¯t have met my father or brothers.¡±

    Esther shook her head violently and rebuked herself.

    She didn¡¯t want to go through the past again, and she now had a precious new family that she loved the most.

    ¡°Ssk, ssk! Sssk!¡±

    Before Esther could realize, Shur had climbed up the wall to the window and hissed so she could notice him. His eyes were exactly the same as his mother¡¯s.

    ¡°Thank you, Shur.¡±

    Esther smiled as she noticed Shur was trying to comfort her.

    ¡°It¡¯s a life that¡¯s hard to keep.¡±

    Esther murmured sadly as she patted Shur¡¯s smooth skin.

    She didn¡¯t want to lose the ordinary life that she finally found. She wanted to protect it.

    However, Rabienne was once again shaking up her life.

    ¡°I won¡¯t let you succeed this time.¡±

    Esther¡¯s determined eyes burned golden. At the same time, the Saint¡¯s stigmata rose shone the back of her hand.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to handle the matter myself.¡±

    In the past, Esther wouldn¡¯t have thought of confiding in anyone, but now it was different.

    Because she wasn¡¯t alone. There were people around her that she could trust and rely on.

    Even if Rabienne knew she was a Saint, Eshter wasn¡¯t afraid.

    The only petrifying thing for Esther was that her ordinary and precious daily life, which she struggled to earn, would crumble to pieces.

    ¡°First of all, I¡¯ll tell them everything.¡±

    Esther decided to confide in her family the reason for Khalid¡¯s visit.

    She hesitated as she didn¡¯t wish to bring her family into this mess, but Esther wanted to believe in Darwin¡¯s words that reassured her not to endure anything alone.

    Esther soon left the room and walked downstairs. On the second floor was Dennis¡¯s library.

    Dennis read a lot at this time around. She thought it would be the same today, and as expected, an escort was standing outside.

    ¡°Brother is inside, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s been there since lunch.¡±

    As she entered the library, the smell of old books permeated Esther¡¯s nose.

    And there she saw Dennis busily turning pages while situated amongst the piles of books.

    ¡°Brother Dennis.¡±

    Dennis looked up to see who entered before jumping from his seat in surprise.

    ¡°Esther? What are you doing here?¡±

    He removed a pile of books from the chair beside him so Esther could sit down.

    Esther rested herself in the chair and stared at Dennis with clear eyes.

    ¡°I have something I want to discuss.¡±

    She was going to tell him that Rabienne was currently searching for her.

    She thought that the first person to know should be Dennis, who had the knowledge of books and therefore was more reliable than Judy.

    ¡°Speak comfortably.¡±

    ¡°Actually, a few days ago, a person came from the temple.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Dennis flinched at the word ¡®Temple¡¯ and removed his spectacles. His drooping eyes flashed coldly.

    ¡°The saint is looking for me.¡±

    Esther honestly confessed everything she had heard from Khalid.

    ¡°What nonsense¡­ She asked to bring your blood? Is she a vampire or something?¡±

    Dennis skimmed through the books piled up while in astonishment and pulled out a thick novel.

    It was a novel with illustrations depicting vampires who feed on blood by driving fangs into people.

    The novel depicted a vampire who lived by sucking blood from people with their fangs.

    ¡°How dare they think of taking your blood. What a joke our family has become.¡±

    Dennis ran far more wildly than Esther had expected. This was the first time she had seen him so angry.

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t give him blood, right?¡±

    ¡°Please, no way. I¡¯ve known Sir Khalid before¡­ He said he would bring in blood another way.¡±

    ¡°Good job.¡±

    Dennis patted Esther¡¯s head while praising her.

    ¡°I sent Sir Khalid back, but she might send another person using a different method. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll try to kidnap me¡­¡±

    Esther knew Rabienne¡¯s persistent personality better than anyone. Her lips trembled with anxiety.

    Dennis noticed her scared expression. He quietly looked into Esther¡¯s eyes to calm her down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. No one can take you away from us.¡±

    Then he spoke in a soothing and friendly voice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you. No, everyone in the Grand Duchy will protect you.¡±

    The corners of Esther¡¯s stiff lips rose slightly in response to Dennis¡¯s warm reassurance.

    But, contrary to the way he spoke with Esther, Dennis¡¯s heart was boiling with rage.

    ¡®The Saint was a member of the Brions family, wasn¡¯t she? I can¡¯t leave her unscathed.¡¯

    He wouldn¡¯t let her go, even if she as much as reached out to touch Esther.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Father. I don¡¯t think we can solve this alone.¡±

    Because of Dennis¡¯s strenuous energy, Esther ended up being dragged out of the library to meet Darwin.

    They headed to the office where Darwin usually stayed the longest.

    Fortunately, Ben, his aide, was standing outside the door.

    ¡°Have you come to see his Grace?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Is he inside?¡±

    ¡°There is currently a guest, so I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to wait a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s alright, but who is the guest?¡±

    Dennis asked lightly. It wasn¡¯t that important since many guests were coming in and out of the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°The guest is Prince Noah.¡±

    Esther was surprised by the name.

    ¡®Noah?¡¯

    Questions arose about when Noah, who was supposed to be at the Imperial Palace, arrived here, and why he was suddenly meeting her father.

    ¡°What should we do? Shall we sit down and wait?¡±

    Esther nodded vigorously as she thought of Noah, although she would have done the same even if he weren¡¯t there.

    At that moment, the door of the office opened, and the maids marched one after another, their hands occupied with baskets full of fruit.

    ¡°How can there be so much fruit?¡±

    ¡°Right?¡±

    Esther and Dennis tilted their heads and stared at the fruit.

    ***

    Inside the office, Darwin and Noah sat facing each other, each gazing at the other intently.

    Darwin was very relaxed, and Noah was trying his best to remain aloof.

    ¡°Why did you bring so many fruits?¡±

    Darwin, confirming the maids left, asked sharply, his eyes raised in a dubious manner.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to come empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°You may come empty-handed from now on.¡±

    ¡°Ahm, is that so?¡±

    Noah cleared his throat, embarrassed by Darwin¡¯s cold wall.

    Noah soon noticed that if he continued speaking nonsense, Darwin would ask him to leave immediately. He swiftly brought up his main point.

    ¡°Although this is still to be officially known, the Temple¡¯s permission had been granted a few days ago. I was chosen as the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Congratulations.¡±

    Darwin replied in a laid-back tone that Noah couldn¡¯t tell whether he was truly congratulating him or not.

    ¡°However, now that you are visiting Tersia for the first time since your becoming the Crown Prince, I don¡¯t comprehend how to interpret it.¡±

    His words were filled with thorns.

    This was because he, as a father who cherishes his daughter deeply, was not very pleased with Noah¡¯s constant reappearance.

    ¡°There was a document that was to be delivered as soon as possible, so I brought it myself.¡±

    Noah steadfastly accepted Darwin¡¯s gaze and handed over the document.

 Chapter 113

    Updated: Apr 30

    Darwin¡¯s brows twitched as he noticed the insignia of the Emperor imprinted over the tightly sealed documents.

    ¡°Did his Majesty send you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll find out once you read the papers.¡±

    Seeing that Noah, the Crown Prince, arrived in person, he could guess the content was not light.

    Darwin¡¯s expression gradually changed. His long fingers smoothly ripped open the top of the envelope.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Darwin¡¯s forehead narrowed as he scanned through the contents of the documents.

    ¡°Did His Majesty truly allow you to do this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all that is written below was transcribed directly from His Majesty¡¯s thoughts, word by word.¡±

    The Emperor Darwin knew was a pacifist who disliked forming division between groups.

    Since his reign as Emperor, there had been no major civil war. Although it eventually encouraged the corruption of the Temple.

    It was doubtful how the Emperor, who had kept friendly ties with the Temple thus far, suddenly changed like this.

    ¡°My father has always disliked the Temple. He only ever observed and awaited for the right opportunity to move, but he has now made up his mind to come forward.¡±

    Noah spoke with as much appeal as possible to persuade Darwin.

    Since Noah lacked experience, he had no choice but to show his sincerity in front of Darwin.

    ¡°I ask you. Please close down the Central Temple in Tersia at your order.¡±

    The current Empire was largely divided between the Temple and the Imperial family.

    In a situation like this, asking to close down the Central Temple was equivalent to remaining by the Emperor¡¯s side in the future.

    Darwin was suddenly overcome with a significant decision to settle. He steadily tapped the table, his eyes unreadable.

    He also agreed that the Temple¡¯s authority, as of late, was a tad too excessive.

    He thought it best for them to be corrected into their spots, but this paper would divide the Empire into two opposing forces.

    Darwin¡¯s lime green eyes fell down, actively moving to comprehend every sentence and word of the documents.

    ¡°Where else was this sent?¡±

    ¡°There are 20 other locations, chosen from the smallest of the Temples.¡±

    Noah listed the twenty estates that were recorded. They were all small and medium-sized territories, so even if the Temples were to be removed, a big complication would not emerge.

    But Tersia was a different matter.

    The Temple of Tersia was one of the largest, therefore, closing it down would mark a distinct, permanent division between the Imperial family and the temple.

    ¡°You know that the worst case scenario could be war, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fully prepared.¡±

    Darwin exhaled audibly.

    ¡°If you required a large temple, why specifically Tersia?¡±

    Noah hesitated.

    It would be simple if he went ahead and mentioned Esther, but Noah couldn¡¯t let Darwin be aware he knew Esther was a Saint yet.

    ¡°The Grand Duke possesses the worst of relationships with the Temple. The Grand Duke is the only figure who openly opposes the Temple.¡±

    In fact, Darwin was the only high-ranking aristocrat to take a critical stance against the Temple.

    ¡°¡­When must I finalize my decision?¡±

    Darwin was, of course, more than happy to do so. There must have been a justification for this sudden verdict, and he wanted to cancel the Temple as soon as possible.

    However, the hearts of his residents who followed and believed in the Temple like their own mother were also a matter to be considered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯d like you to give me an answer by tomorrow morning.¡±

    There was no time to lose because the documents had already been delivered to other estates. They ought to proceed with the closure before the Temple could take their precautions.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Darwin intended to summon the vassals for advice.

    As Darwin¡¯s rushing momentum gradually disappeared, only then could Noah breathe comfortably.

    Noah was so nervous during the time he dealt with Darwin that his hands were sweaty.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk again tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Oh, about that¡­ I need a place to stay for the night. Could you help me out? I haven¡¯t booked any place yet. I understand that there are many guest rooms.¡±

    As Noah regained his pace, he opened his eyes unfalteringly to emphasize his pure intentions.

    ¡°There are indeed many guest rooms.¡±

    Darwin gazed as he listened to Noah¡¯s words, a corner of his mouth twisting upward in a mocking manner.

    ¡°But the rooms are too shabby for you to stay in.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Noah pretended not to notice that Darwin meant for him to leave the mansion, not that the room was too shabby.

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak to my aide.¡±

    Darwin recited in a monotone voice. He wanted to refuse, but he couldn¡¯t kick the Crown Prince out without a plausible reason.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    If Noah stayed at the mansion, it would be more likely for him to encounter Esther.

    As Noah couldn¡¯t hold back his goofy smile, Darwin bit his tongue and kept his expressionless face.

    Although Noah always seemed mature for his age when discussing politics, at other times he was more expressive and immature.

    His eyes were filled with mixed emotions as he observed Noah about to leave the office before he stopped and turned around.

    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve completely cleared the restraining order.¡±

    ¡°Good for you.¡±

    ¡°Can I see Esther now?¡±

    For a moment, a flame flared between Darwin and Noah. Darwin¡¯s disapproving eyes narrowed, but he had no justification to stop him from meeting his daughter.

    ¡°If Esther wants to meet you, I won¡¯t stop her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    It was too subtle to be taken as permission, but Noah accepted it positively. He smiled and pulled the doorknob.

    And as soon as Noah left the room, he spotted Esther sitting on a chair a distance away. He hardened in surprise.

    ¡°Esther?¡±

    ¡°¡­Noah?¡±

    Esther stopped her conversation with Dennis and looked up in surprise as she saw Noah leaving the office room.

    The eyes of the two who met after a long time collided warmly.

    But he was glad to see her. Despite the unfriendly and grim Darwin from behind and Dennis¡¯s stinging gaze from the front.

    Noah approached Esther, sweat forming his forehead.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside. I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    Esther nodded unconsciously.

    Noah smiled satisfactorily and walked past the two of them and out the hallway.

    ¡°I guess you two are close to each other?¡± Dennis questioned as he observed Noah and Esther¡¯s friendly atmosphere.

    ¡°He was my first friend.¡±

    That was who Noah was to Esther. Until now, Noah was the only one who pushed to be her first friend.

    Dennis couldn¡¯t refute her reply, but instead led Esther inside the office so she could quickly forget about Noah.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    As they entered the room together, Darwin turned from organizing the documents, a surprised look on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve come here together.¡±

    ¡°Were you talking about something important? I was surprised to see that the Prince had visited.¡±

    ¡°Right, he is now the Crown Prince.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes dilated in surprise as she listened to the conversation between the two.

    ¡°Was his position confirmed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what he said. The royal family will post an official announcement soon.¡±

    Esther would later congratulate Noah on his achievements.

    ¡°Sit down here.¡±

    The two sat on the sofa where Noah was a while ago and faced Darwin.

    Reading their eyes, Darwin leaned forward and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°I think something is going to happen in the future.¡±

    Dennis began calmly instead of Esther, seeing that she had difficulty speaking up.

    ¡°A few days ago, the Saint sent a knight to Esther.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Darwin¡¯s eyes cooled at the mention of someone from the Temple trying to approach Esther.

    ¡°He was asked to receive Esther¡¯s blood. Although he didn¡¯t mention the purpose, Esther was sure they were trying to prove she was the Saint.¡±

    ¡°Blood?¡±

    Astonished, Darwin shook his fist in the air. In terms of temper, he wanted to at least slam the table, but he held it in before the children.

    ¡®Is it him?¡¯

    According to the guard¡¯s report, Darwin was aware that a friend had come to see Esther.

    He was waiting for Esther to speak about it first, but what a terrible thing.

    ¡°They simply visited this time, but we don¡¯t know what will happen next. I shouldn¡¯t let this go.¡±

    Darwin shook his head at the thought of Rabienne, who was appointed a Saint.

    He thought there were two Saints this time around, as she was safely appointed as one.

    However, looking at how the child searched for blood from Esther, it was clear that she was a fake, simply posing as a real one.

    Rabienne couldn¡¯t have thought of this scheme on her own, so he was sure that Brions was behind this.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t suit the Brions family in many ways. How disappointing.¡±

    The fact that the name Brions had something to do with Catherine was also unnerving, but he would deal with the situation accordingly.

    However, since Darwin couldn¡¯t attack Brions right away, he decided to pounce on the Temple as much as possible.

    Originally, he was going to consult with the vassals to hear their opinions, but after listening to this, he changed his mind.

    ¡°We must cancel the Temple.¡±

    ¡°Cancel?¡±

    ¡°Ehh?¡±

    This time, not only Esther but also Dennis opened their mouths in surprise. It was a rather unconventional statement.

    ¡°Now that I see it, I think Goddess Espitos will understand.¡±

    The Temple that had lost its Saint was no longer under God¡¯s protection. There was no reason to allow the god-abandoned Temple to continue posing as a representative.

    ¡°You have to step on bad sprouts so that they don¡¯t grow again.¡±

    Esther stood restless as she listened to Darwin¡¯s dismal tone.

    She expected something to be done, but she never thought they would close down the Temple.

    ¡°What if damage is done to Tersia?¡± Esther asked in a worried voice. She didn¡¯t want this precious place to be attacked because of her.

    ¡°It would be a good thing for Tessia. There hasn¡¯t been much work done by the Temple lately.¡±

    After learning that the relief funds paid so far had not flowed into the slums, Darwin set up an investigation team.

    According to the research, the aid fund was instead used to fill the stomachs of those belonging to the temple. The operation was a complete mess.

    He was thinking of how to punish them, but it would be better to just get rid of the pests.

    Actually, this would be a good enough opportunity to make excuses for the Emperor.

    ¡°We¡¯re better off not having a Temple in our estate.¡±

    Darwin recited fiercely. He then regained composure and made eye contact with Esther.

    Although the Temple was something he was glad was brought up, the fact that Esther was relying on him made my heart swell.

    ¡°And thank you for telling me.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Will you continue to speak up like this? I want to know all the good things, all the bad things, everything.¡±

    Esther wriggled her hands as she felt her chest tighten.

    ¡®I¡¯m glad I told them.¡¯

    She felt it when consulting with Dennis, but it was like a firm fence was surrounding her, one that would never be destroyed.

    TL/N: Meaning that she is protected

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be sure to tell you. Bad things. Good things. Everything.¡±

    A lovely smile hung around Esther¡¯s lips as she learned how it was to rely on someone.

 Chapter 114

    Updated: May 8

    Darwin gazed lovingly at Esther and Dennis, his chin resting on his hand.

    Recently, emotions that he had never experienced before arose from deep within his heart.

    He didn¡¯t wish for anything more than to just watch the children. He felt like he could do anything as long as they grew up healthy and well.

    Esther carefully observed Darwin as she hesitated to speak.

    ¡°Father, I ran into Prince Noah a while ago¡­ Can I talk to him later?¡±

    The promise she had made to stay away from Noah tormented her mind endlessly, so Esther wanted to meet him after gaining clear permission.

    ¡°Meeting¡­¡±

    Darwin¡¯s lips hardened into a straight line for a moment before loosening.

    With the ban now lifted, he had no reason to reject their meeting together. Besides, he didn¡¯t want to be branded a narrow-minded, over-protective father who interfered with his daughter¡¯s friendships.

    ¡°Alright. He will be staying for the night, so tell him we¡¯ll have dinner together when you meet.¡±

    Dinner would act as the bait.

    Now that all of this had happened, he would rather see how close Noah and Esther were.

    ¡°Will the prince be sleeping here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the unexpected news.

    Immediately after, the topic changed, and Dennis and Darwin were speaking about different subjects. However, only one thing was taunting Esther¡¯s mind.

    ¡®Will he be alright?¡¯

    She was worried about Noah because she just knew that mealtime wouldn¡¯t go smoothly, not with her brothers and father as wary as the previous time.

    Still¡­ she couldn¡¯t help but smile at the thought that the people she deemed precious would gather up together.

    If she accordingly adjusted her favorite people in order, they would make the top five.

    ¡®I¡¯m going to go and tell him.¡¯

    She already felt at ease after having dealt with Khalid, but knowing that she could meet Noah after a long time made her so excited.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid something urgent has come up and we can¡¯t talk for long. But I¡¯ll see you this evening.¡±

    ¡°Yes, father.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    Darwin wanted to spend more time with the children, but he was forced to let them go, now faced with the Temple¡¯s affairs.

    After Esther and Dennis left, he summoned Ben, his voice callous.

    ¡°Call for the vassals. We are closing down the main Temple tomorrow.¡±

    Ben diligently moved his pen to note Darwin¡¯s words before pausing for a moment.

    The Temple¡¯s closure was more of a massive event. He almost questioned him, but Ben trusted Darwin.

    He concluded there was a good enough reason and wrote away.

    ¡°Alright. I will schedule the meeting in an hour.¡±

    ¡°Good. We will discuss the policies that we will implement after the Temple is removed.¡±

    A backlash from the residents was to be expected as the prime doctrine would soon disappear overnight. A policy was needed to stabilize their complaints.

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll have the documents ready in an hour.¡±

    Feeling pressed for time, Ben rushed to leave the office. Until he was called by Darwin once more.

    ¡°Ben, do you think Esther¡¯s escorts are enough? Should I add more knights?¡±

    It was honestly very annoying to hear that a Temple¡¯s paladin had entered the mansion.

    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s enough to increase the number from last time. Besides Victor, there are four other knights.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, but you never know.¡±

    Darwin agonized over the definite measures before blinking and waving his fingers.

    ¡°What about placing the Knight Commander on Esther? I think Samuel¡¯s skills are the most precise.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean, Samuel? That would be a good idea, but I think it would be difficult as he is in charge of training the knights.¡±

    Esther¡¯s safety was most important, but it would be very troublesome to take someone who was in charge of leading the knights.

    Darwin answered casually as he listened to Ben¡¯s anxious statements.

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    Ben suspiciously eyed Darwin, his master, whom he knew to have never understood the meaning of a joke.

    Besides, he seemed too sincere that Ben doubted it was a joke.

    ¡°Once more, remind Esther¡¯s guards. If even one strand of her hair were to be brushed against any of the Temple¡¯s people, that would be the day they would know hell.¡±

    Darwin¡¯s finger created a clean line across his neck.

    Ben swallowed his saliva at the clear warning.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll make sure to let them know.¡±

    ***

    After leaving the office, Esther ran straight to the garden where Noah was residing.

    It was the same garden with the fountain that she practiced controlling her mana in.

    ¡®He must have been waiting for a while now.¡¯

    She hurried over quickly, shocked by the fact that over an hour had passed since she stayed inside the office.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    She reached the entrance of the garden where Noah was waiting before stopping in surprise at the absurd scene.

    Noah was rolling on the broad lawn. Lolling around, literally lying down from head to toe.

    She quietly approached in wonder of what he was doing, to find him playing around with Cheese.

    ¡°What¡¯s that~? Grab it.¡±

    Had Esther not covered her mouth, she would have burst into a fit of laughter.

    Here Noah was, shaking a tree branch with leaves playfully in front of Cheese.

    Cheese raised her paws and stretched her feet stiffly, indifferent to anything but grasping onto the leaves Noah shook about.

    It was cute and funny that Noah, the newly crowned prince, was playing with a cat in that position.

    Then, Cheese¡¯s ears pricked upwards as she noticed Esther. She jumped and trampled on Noah¡¯s back, cockily making her way to Esther.

    Noah turned with a groan as he was stomped by Cheese. Although soon, that grimace was replaced by a broad smile.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    While Noah ran excitedly, a sudden feeling of shame overtook him as he noticed his messy appearance.

    The distance between the two gradually narrowed as he straightened his ruffled hair and pushed down his crumpled clothes.

    ¡°Did you wait long? No¡­ this isn¡¯t right. I heard you became the Crown Prince. Congratulations.¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t do that. Let¡¯s stay comfortable when it¡¯s just the two of us. Okay?¡±

    Noah seemed so desperate that she couldn¡¯t refuse. Besides, it was awkward for Esther to use honorifics when addressing Noah. They were too comfortable.

    ¡°Shall we, then?¡±

    As Esther slyly teased Noah, her small hand reached for his hair.

    It was her intention to remove a leaf that Noah was unaware existed on his head.

    Noah recoiled, surprised by Esther¡¯s sudden touch.

    ¡°W-what?¡±

    ¡°You had a leaf on you. I wanted to take it out.¡±

    Esther grinned as she showed a leaf that she had snatched from his hair.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Noah looked around, likely in embarrassment for seeming like a fool, then picked up another leaf.

    Placing it back where Esther just removed the leaf from.

    ¡°It¡¯s stuck again.¡±

    ¡°¡­? You take it off.¡±

    A while ago, she reached out because the leaf bothered her, but Esther¡¯s hands were not agile enough to fix something that was done purposefully.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±

    Noah sulked in disappointment at the iron wall Esther had firmly set and removed the leaf himself.

    Only then did the two let out their laughs. The awkward atmosphere from just a while ago dispersed into thin air.

    ¡°How have you been? Did anyone bother you?¡±

    Noah immediately noticed something was off when he noticed the momentarily dark expression on Esther¡¯s face.

    ¡®It must be Rabienne.¡¯

    Rabienne was the only person who could negatively influence Esther like this.

    ¡°If anyone bothers you, tell me. I¡¯m the Crown Prince now.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been well.¡±

    Rabienne only sent Khalid, but it was still ambiguous to say that she did not openly try to harm Esther.

    As Esther tried to laugh the matter off, Noah approached closer, his expression serious.

    ¡°Esther, I¡¯m always on your side.¡±

    Noah¡¯s obsidian eyes shone beautifully as they stood firmly against the wind. Esther¡¯s cheeks blushed.

    ¡°I know you have a reliable family beside you, but don¡¯t forget. I¡¯ll always be on your side, too.¡±

    Esther was flustered at how Noah could read her mind even after she said nothing.

    ¡°If you¡¯re saying this because I treated your illness, you don¡¯t have to feel obligated. I didn¡¯t use much energy anyway.¡±

    If Esther had used a little bit too much of her mana in the past, it would have indeed been a problem. However, she was currently overflowing with energy.

    She didn¡¯t care about supplying Noah with energy. On the contrary, her power had become stronger as of late.

    ¡°Did it seem that way?¡±

    Noah shed a disheartened expression.

    ¡°I just like this. I like you, so I want to help you with anything in my power.¡±

    Esther¡¯s heart skipped a beat as she felt the sincerity in Noah¡¯s slightly quivering voice.

    ¡°Thank you. I like you, too.¡±

    Esther¡¯s ¡®like¡¯ was, of course, different from Noah¡¯s definition.

    Of course, she meant that she liked him as a first friend. Undoubtedly, however, it was a huge jump for her to say this.

    ¡°What about your servants?¡±

    ¡°Of course I like them.¡±

    ¡°Then what about your escort?¡±

    ¡°Victor? I like Victor, too.¡±

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    Noah sighed deeply. He almost screamed out in joy because of what she said, but what a disappointment.

    It wasn¡¯t enough for Esther to simply like him the same as everyone around them.

    At that moment, Sebastian came to mind. Noah was overwhelmed with emotion as he considered his rank to be the same as that guy. He wanted to cry.

    ¡±But you prefer me to the young Lord Sebastian, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Brother Sebastian?¡±

    When Esther tilted her head at the sudden name, Noah was suddenly afraid of being pushed away.

    ¡°You are the only friend I have. Do you have any other friends besides me?¡±

    This was Noah¡¯s strategy to secure his place in case she did push him away. What a precious feeling it was to be the one and only friend.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re the only friend I have.¡±

    Esther shook her hands hurriedly in refutal.

    ¡°So you¡¯re not friends with the Duke¡¯s young lord. I¡¯m better then.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±

    Esther pondered whether that would be the case. She felt like something was off with Noah¡¯s words.

    Noah smiled broadly, satisfied with the accomplishment of surpassing Sebastian. The sunlight added to the glimmer on his face.

    And, for fear Esther would overturn her statement, he picked up his bag from the ground and changed the conversation.

    ¡°I have something for you.¡±

    Inside the bag was a delicately wrapped box the size of a hand.

    Three pink roses were attached as decorations on the outside. The packaging was so pretty that it would be a waste to destroy it.

 Chapter 115

    Updated: May 14

    Esther carefully peeled the package off so that it wouldn¡¯t wrinkle. As she lifted the lid, a pair of gloves appeared.

    ¡°Gloves?¡±

    Surprised by the unexpected gift, she slowly lifted the contents. The gloves were very soft, perhaps made of silk. It was a light yet pungent material.

    Unlike other gloves, the fingertips were left bare, making it possible to wear them even during work.

    She had been worrying over the stigmata that shone every now and then, but this seemed to be a perfect solution.

    Esther¡¯s eyes glimmered with emotion. She asked, ¡°What made you think of getting me gloves?¡±

    ¡°I happened to pass by them, and thought they would suit you well. Do you like the gift?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. This is something I really needed. I¡¯ll use it well. Thanks.¡±

    She fancied the subtle mauve hue, the peculiar structure, and the material used.

    Esther immediately put on the gloves. They were light to the extent that one wouldn¡¯t recognize they were even there.

    ¡°Let me see.¡±

    Noah lifted Esther¡¯s hand using the excuse of evaluating the gloves.

    ¡°I think it suits you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Esther flusteredly rolled her eyes upwards while trying to act aloof. She then pulled out her hand and started speaking.

    ¡°Ah! I almost forgot. I heard you¡¯re going to sleep here tonight? My father asked for you to have dinner with us later, if that¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    The hand in which Esther previously let go of stopped midair, expressing Noah¡¯s surprise.

    ¡°Yeah, but maybe it¡¯s better for you to say no. My father and brothers don¡¯t really welcome you too much.¡±

    ¡°It makes me feel better to know that you worry about me.¡±

    Esther continued in distress while Noah joked around.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll feel uncomfortable. Though, my brothers and father are really nice people, even if they look cold on the outside.¡±

    ¡°I also think so.¡±

    Noah smiled softly as he listened to Esther¡¯s affectionate tone as she spoke about her family.

    Darwin was truly a frightening human being when dealing with politics, but Noah believed him to be a good enough person, looking at how he changed Esther so much.

    Therefore, he interpreted the invite in a positive manner.

    Anyhow, Noah was satisfied that he was standing by Esther¡¯s side.

    ¡°I love eating. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to score some brownie points.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯d you say?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t have a chance to understand Noah¡¯s quiet murmur, so she dismissed the matter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let the butler know.¡±

    She had achieved her purpose, so there was no reason to remain here. Esther lifted Cheese from the bottom of her feet.

    She prepared to leave for her room. Esther couldn¡¯t spend more time with Noah, as there were many eyes roaming around.

    Since they¡¯re inside the mansion, her father and brothers may notice.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see you later.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. See you later.¡±

    Noah sadly stared at Esther¡¯s back as she moved with Cheese, holding no ounce of regret.

    ¡°But it¡¯s nice to see you again, now that we¡¯re in the same place.¡±

    It had been a while since their last meeting, so the moment they conversed with each other felt too short. However, Noah¡¯s smile did not fade.

    It was nice meeting each other again.

    ***

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m back.¡±

    Khalid sighed as he reached the main Temple. He checked the time.

    It was 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the perfect time to meet Rabienne.

    Khalid felt too uncomfortable to meet Rabienne, but he recalled his order and headed to the Saint¡¯s palace.

    He entered the Saint¡¯s Palace and asked about Rabienne¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡°Where is the Saint right now?¡±

    ¡°Ah, you are the newly appointed paladin. The Saint left for the greenhouse to take care of the torches¡­ She is likely to still be there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Having marked her location, Khalid headed straight to the greenhouse.

    The surrounding area remained void of people, since Rabienne ordered for no one to be around while she tended to the torches.

    He knocked on the entrance to the greenhouse and stood in wait, before hearing a slightly sharp voice from the other side.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    Rabienne was fatigued to the point where she stood on edge.

    She was going to reprimand whoever entered, but as soon as she confirmed the offender, Rabienne dropped the torch in her hand and rushed towards him.

    ¡°Khalid! You¡¯re finally here, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for you.¡±

    Khalid stiffened in embarrassment as he observed Rabienne acting as if she had met her lover.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry it took so long.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all right. How did it go?¡±

    As Khalid observed her ruby-like eyes glisten excessively, he felt an unknown sense of reluctance.

    Nevertheless, he pulled out the vial and carefully handed it to her so it wouldn¡¯t break.

    ¡°I have brought it.¡±

    ¡°As expected¡­ I knew you would succeed. You did a great job.¡±

    Rabienne gently caressed Khalid¡¯s shoulder and acknowledged his hard work, her expression angelic.

    The moment he handed over the glass bottle containing red blood, she resembled an excited child who received an amazing gift.

    ¡°It must not have been easy. How did you obtain the blood?¡±

    Khalid noticed her intention to verify his mission. He tensed up and replied.

    ¡°When I left for Tersia, I happened to meet her at the same time a tree was falling down. I pretended to shield her and took my chance when she hurt herself.¡±

    In reality, before entering the Temple, Khalid visited the butcher house and received the blood of a freshly slaughtered cow.

    ¡°I imagine there would have been many escorts?¡±

    ¡°It was a very hectic situation, and I was right beside her as we were having a conversation. It was simply luck.¡±

    It was an excuse he had practiced several times, so the words naturally flowed from his lips like water.

    Rabienne observed him and soon moved on dismissively.

    She didn¡¯t even fathom the possibility that Khalid would betray her as soon as he became a paladin. For Esther at that.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Anyhow, you did great. Take a few days off.¡±

    Rabienne smiled refreshingly and shook the vial from side to side. The Red liquid fluttered inside.

    ¡°Hm? Why aren¡¯t you leaving? Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know what you¡¯re using the blood for.¡±

    At that moment, Rabienne¡¯s eyes changed. People wouldn¡¯t realize because she was smiling all the time, but when expressionless, her face was truly the definition of poison.

    Khalid flinched at the change.

    ¡°Khalid, who am I?¡±

    ¡°¡­The Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am an agent who follows the will of God. Everything I do is God¡¯s command. You are here to carry out what I order you as a Saint.¡±

    The cold voice clearly contained the warning to not question her words.

    ¡°I asked a presumptuous question. I apologize.¡±

    Khalid lowered his head as a means to avoid Rabienne¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t do that going forward. I¡¯ll call you again, so leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Saint.¡±

    Today¡¯s conversation only raised Khalid¡¯s suspicions about Rabienne, but he obediently left the greenhouse.

    Rabienne, at last left alone, hummed joyfully while observing the glass bottle against the sunlight.

    ¡°What a beautiful color.¡±

    The same, bold red color as her eyes. How lovely.

    She pulled the cap of the vial with expectant eyes. Then, she nervously pushed the tip of the bottle to her lips.

    Rabienne swallowed a gulp of the blood, believing that the outcome would be significantly different from the other times she consumed the blood of the candidates.

    Half of the bottle¡¯s blood swiftly flowed into Rabienne¡¯s mouth.

    However, no matter how long Rabienne waited, the outcome she had longed for did not manifest. She was still exhausted, and her energy showed no signs of increase.

    ¡°¡­It wasn¡¯t her?¡±

    Rabienne scrunched her face in dismay. Blood glistened on her lips, but she didn¡¯t even think of wiping it off.

    She swallowed the remaining half of the blood in the vial just in case, but nothing changed.

    ¡°Well, whatever. She couldn¡¯t be the Saint anyway. That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    It was satisfactory that Esther, whom she had always looked down upon, was not the Saint, but the emotion did not last long.

    Now that the most likely candidate had disappeared, it would be a challenge to find the true Saint.

    Rabienne¡¯s lips twitched in agitation as she imagined her future goals.

    ¡°Where the hell am I supposed to find them?¡±

    The problem was that they could not be known publicly. She was frustrated at the amount of work she would have to add to her pile.

    ¡°I¡¯m so annoyed, really.¡±

    Rabienne, unable to overcome her rising anger, threw the glass bottle onto the ground.

    The glass shattered into pieces. The countless shards scattered against the grass.

    Rabienne glared irritably at the pieces before noticing that the surrounding torches were beginning to turn black.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±

    The venom emanating from Rabienne seemed to have been transferred to the torches.

    When she spotted another black torch after her hard work of purifying the rest of the torches, Rabienne grabbed the stem and tore it from the ground.

    At that time, another knock resounded from the door.

    Rabienne tried to cool down her ferocity and retorted with as much kindness as possible.

    ¡°Who is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me, Lucas.¡±

    ¡°¡­Come in.¡±

    Fortunately, Lucas knew everything about Rabienne.

    She didn¡¯t have to conceal herself, so she allowed him inside.

    Lucas opened the door and started inside when he noticed broken pieces of glass lying around.

    ¡°What is all this?¡±

    ¡°I accidentally broke the bottle. Be careful not to step on the shards.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    She obviously smashed it to the ground.

    In addition, he nearly frowned at the torches surrounding Rabienne, but he pretended to be oblivious.

    ¡°I understand that you know I don¡¯t wish to be disturbed when I¡¯m in the greenhouse, therefore you are here for an important reason?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this is urgent news related to the epidemic.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°The temples surrounding the border attempted to block out the disease as much as possible, but it has already gone out of control.¡±

    Lucas observed Rabienne¡¯s cold expression and continued.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we inform the royal family and respond officially?¡±

    ¡°What would everyone think if the epidemic spread as soon as I became a Saint? That¡¯s not possible.¡±

    Rabienne put her own honor before saving the people and reporting the plague as soon as possible.

    ¡°What is the most effective way to prevent infectious diseases?¡±

    ¡°Well, perhaps these torches would suffice. Although, there are not enough of these precious things¡­¡±

    Lucas looked around the torch laying in the greenhouse before blurting the end of his words.

    ***

    TL/N: Pfft, imagine drinking a cow¡¯s blood. Khalid, I give you a point for that. Now you¡¯re at ¨Cinfinity points. Keep at it.

    Also, apparently, I was thinking of lamps this whole time and mistaking it with torches. Sorry, this is what a torch looks like: (I won¡¯t correct the previous chapters since there¡¯s too much, but I¡¯ll do it right from now on~)

 Chapter 116

    Updated: 4 days ago

    Since the holy flowers cultivated by the Saint contained the same purity, equivalent to that of holy power, they were used for various purposes.

    The torches were utilized to create medicine, so all diseases, put aside the incurable, were easily healed.

    This mounted to a significant price for the nobles who knew this fact.

    Selling torches to collect money was also the main source of income for the Temple.

    ¡°Even if there is not enough, we will send them away. This will be the surest way.¡±

    Rabienne replied while glancing around the greenhouse, bearing no greed for money.

    There was no way that the few priests along the border area would be able to treat all of the patients.

    If she could use the torches to stop any rumors from spreading, so be it.

    ¡°However, half the amount must be preserved. Leave the insignificant commoners and slaves¡­ The torches are just too precious.¡±

    Lucas advised, his words tinted with regret. It was rather two-faced, for someone who had just spoken about consulting the Royal family to deal with the matter officially.

    In the end, Rabienne burst into laughter and assured him that she would never act in any way that would result in a loss for the Temple.

    ¡°High Priest Lucas is very similar to me.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°I like it. I believe everyone who does not take care of their own interests is a hypocrite.¡±

    Rabienne approached Lucas, and threw the rotted torch that had consumed her venom to the ground.

    ¡°I agree with your statement that wasting the torches freely would not be advantageous, however. If the epidemic spreads further, such a loss would be much greater than losing them. Send at least half the amount for now. With this, we can put out the fire and save more for later.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    At that moment, Lucas gazed at the torches with dismayed eyes. He frowned upon noticing that Rabienne had yet to complete her task.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    It was not until he observed closely at the nearby lanterns that he realized that not one had been fully purified.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as good as I thought. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll work even if it¡¯s sent to the border.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ The conditions are not as good as I expected them to be. If a torch in this shape is sent to the borders, I¡¯m not sure they would function properly.¡±

    The reason why the torch changed like this was all due to the absence of the true Saint. They had gone bad since no one tended to them properly.

    Rabienne clenched her teeth at the hard work she wasted, all for naught.

    ¡°There is nothing I can do. Please send this, and all the high priests will help me starting tomorrow. Let¡¯s put aside other matters and fix the torches first.¡±

    If the epidemic does not subside, the torches would be required a lot in the future, so working alongside the priests would serve as a better alternative.

    ¡°I understand. And I hear Khalid has returned. Did you achieve any results?¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t the one.¡±

    Rabienne slowly shook her stiff head. Lucas¡¯s face darkened as well.

    ¡°This is a problem. We must find the Saint quickly in order to maintain the Temple.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do we do now?¡±

    Although the revelation came down, the real Saint had yet to be found, and no progress was made. The mission only increased in helplessness.

    For the first time, Lucas thought back to whether he had chosen the safer rope.

    At this rate, if it was revealed that Rabienne was not the real Saint, it wouldn¡¯t just end with his seat being taken.

    At all costs, Rabienne had to keep her place.

    ¡°I will pray to the Goddess again.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    While the two were thinking differently, they joined forces and worked to purify the torches.

    ***

    The day Noah arrived at the Grand Duchy.

    Noah appeared at dinner as per Esther¡¯s invite.

    Since she had informed the kitchen in advance, the meal was prepared with as much finesse as possible.

    The food was usually served well, but today¡¯s meal was more extravagant and lavish.

    ¡°It¡¯s like the food they serve at parties.¡±

    ¡°Right. When will I be able to finish all this?¡±

    Judy and Dennis each threw out a comment. That¡¯s how much food there was.

    Darwin, the twins, and Esther arrived at the dining room first and sat down.

    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not late.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re just in time.¡±

    Noah, the guest, was last to arrive. He looked around and searched for a place to sit.

    He wanted to be next to Esther, but the empty seat was beside Judy.

    Judy kicked the chair, marking his hostility towards Noah.

    ¡°Please sit here.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Darwin waited until Noah sat down and pointed to the table apologetically.

    ¡°We unfortunately don¡¯t have much prepared.¡±

    It was unmistakably a platform holding a limitless amount of dishes. The table was literally about to break.

    Noah rolled up his sleeves and mustered a bright smile.

    ¡°What do you mean, there isn¡¯t much? There are simply too many plates on the table. Everything is in my favor. Thank you for letting me stay for the day, but to serve such a meal¡­ Your generosity is abundant.¡±

    Darwin only gazed at Noah before twisting the corners of his lips upwards and raising a spoon.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s eat.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the food.¡±

    Noah grinned sheepishly at Esther, who sat across from him.

    While the main dishes continued to stack on the table, Judy pushed every single one towards Esther.

    The subtly more delicious foods were all farthest from Noah.

    ¡°Judy.¡±

    Knowing that Judy was doing this on purpose, Darwin sharply called his name.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I have long arms compared to my height, so I can touch everything well.¡±

    Noah chose to overlook Judy¡¯s blatant provocation and stretched out his arms to appease the mood. His arms were indeed long, so he could reach almost everything.

    Esther tried her best to hold back her laughter as she observed Judy¡¯s sullen expression.

    She wanted to give Noah something to eat, but she couldn¡¯t while in front of Darwin.

    ¡®Noah has a really good personality.¡¯

    She noticed this when it was just the two of them, but even with Darwin and the twins around, the mood melted comfortably.

    Despite the wary and uncomfortable attitude they exhibited, Noah passed by everything easily, which was astounding.

    Esther focused her attention away from Noah to consuming the delicious plates.

    ¡°Esther, water.¡±

    Dennis, per usual, constantly reminded Esther of her water.

    Judy pushed Esther¡¯s favorite foods towards her, one after another.

    Although Darwin seemed indifferent, he carefully checked on what Esther was eating.

    ¡®It¡¯s a good family.¡¯

    Noah observed them as a third party, a light smile on his face. The meal revolved around Esther.

    Esther, too, was naturally receiving all the flowing favors from her family. The affection seemed natural to accept.

    It wasn¡¯t like this when she first visited the sanctuary.

    The shadow on her face completely disappeared. She had now transformed into a child who knew how to be loved.

    ¡®That¡¯s a relief.¡¯

    Noah was a person who knew of Esther¡¯s past experiences. As a person aware of her many traumas, it was an overwhelming experience to witness these changes.

    It was nice to see Esther mixing naturally among these people, her smile bright.

    His nose tingled with emotion as he observed Esther¡¯s happy smile in such a warm home.

    Judy suddenly stopped eating, realizing Noah¡¯s stare at Esther.

    He then cut a big slice of steak onto Noah¡¯s plate so he would be distracted from her.

    ¡°The food is getting cold.¡±

    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±

    Noah replied, a moved expression on his face.

    After that, he focused solely on his plate, nervousness suddenly taking over him.

    ¡®He must be serious.¡¯

    Darwin observed Noah¡¯s reactions to Esther throughout the meal.

    His conclusion was that the Crown Prince did not know of Esther¡¯s powers, but was serious about her.

    The boy couldn¡¯t take his eyes off Esther for a moment, so Darwin couldn¡¯t help but notice the way he gazed at her.

    When on earth did he become so engrossed in the scene? Darwin knocked some sense into himself and decided to take measures gradually from here on out.

    ¡°I¡¯ve also prepared dessert, so take your time with the children. I have a meeting to attend, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes shone at the word ¡®meeting¡¯. He could roughly guess what the topic of discussion would include.

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Esther was relieved when Darwin left. Everything passed safely.

    Aside from that,

    ¡°Your Highness the Crown Prince.¡±

    Judy suddenly gulped down a glass of water and called out to Noah.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we talk comfortably to each other while we¡¯re alone? You¡¯re speaking informally to Esther, too.¡±

    Noah contemplated before answering. Although he was the Crown Prince, they were both of the same age.

    ¡°Shall we?¡±

    Judy had been itching to speak casually since earlier, so this was great for him.

    Then he turned straight towards Noah and put on a fake act.

    ¡°I heard you were ill. Did you work out? Did you even learn how to use the sword?¡±

    ¡°I learned before I was bedridden, but now that I¡¯ve been resting for a long time, I¡¯ve forgotten pretty much everything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you. Why don¡¯t we go out and have a fight?¡±

    ¡°Brother Judy! That¡¯s¡­¡±

    Esther intervened, surprised by Judy¡¯s obvious intentions.

    At first glance, one could tell that the weak Noah and the fit Judy couldn¡¯t be classified as rivals. It was clear who would win and lose.

    However, Esther¡¯s clear worry for Noah only flared Judy¡¯s jealousy more.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be careful. I¡¯m just offering to train with him.¡±

    ¡°Hm. Exercising after a meal is good for your body.¡±

    Even the rational Dennis, whom Esther expected to stop Judy, encouraged the whole catastrophe.

    ¡°Alright, if you want.¡±

    Even Noah smiled leisurely in acceptance to Judy¡¯s duel.

    ¡®What¡¯s going to happen now?¡¯

    Esther was worried that Noah would get hurt by Judy¡¯s excellent skills.

    ***

    The three put off dessert and headed for the backyard, where Judy ran every day.

    Since either could receive injuries, the two held wooden swords. Soon, they began to circle around each other.

    ¡°Why is this happening after such a nice dinner?¡±

    Esther sat down to observe the both of them and tapped her feet nervously.

    She couldn¡¯t stop the fight anymore because they had both agreed to it.

    While Esther was overwhelmed with restlessness,

    The battle began in an instant.

    ¡°Hiya!¡±

    Judy howled and struck his sword from above his head to the floor.

    Judy closed his eyes, anticipating Noah to be beaten right away, but surprisingly, the guy avoided the attack. Leisurely at that.

    ¡°Oh, He¡¯s more agile than I thought?¡±

    Dennis, who had left to bring something, arrived just in time for the show.

    Esther glanced at Dennis as he sat next to her and tilted her head.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°This? Snacks to enjoy the entertainment.¡±

    Dennis smiled and showed her the round barrel. The inside was filled with fried corn.

    ***

    Hey! I¡¯ve been busy lately with finals, so I¡¯ve decided to take a break for a while. Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be forever, just that homegirl¡¯s a procrastinator so I¡¯m reaping what I sowed. Instead, here¡¯s a form I want y¡¯all to fill out for a new project I¡¯ll be taking after I return and finish asa(A Saint who wad Adopted by the Grand Duke)

    ALSO. If anyone wants to join me so we can finish this novel, feel free to dm me about it so we can form an alliance~ I just need someone who can translate well, and is good with their English (It doesn¡¯t have to be your first language, but I want it to be as good as a first language). It can be Mtl, you just have to make the chapter have good English and it¡¯s all good.

 CH 117

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat and watch together.¡±

    While Esther thought Dennis¡¯s silver-rimmed glasses were exceptionally shiny today, a handful of popcorn poured into her hands.

    In the meantime, Noah and Judy continued to clash wooden swords.

    Judy pushed forth and Noah avoided all attacks, but bizarrely, he hadn¡¯t striked yet.

    ¡®Why is he so good at avoiding?¡¯

    When Noah¡¯s wooden sword blocked Judy¡¯s thrust yet again, he became agitated.

    After losing composure, his wooden sword did not as much as reach Noah. Although Noah never attacked, his evasion skills were flawless.

    When Judy¡¯s plan to show off the overwhelming difference between their skills didn¡¯t turn out as expected, he became nervous.

    Judy stopped swinging his sword and instead shouted at Esther, ¡°Esther, whose side are you on!¡±

    ¡°Yeah?¡±

    In fact, Esther had been too busy snacking on the corn Dennis brought to observe the duel. It was simply too delicious.

    She blinked vaguely, embarrassed by Judy¡¯s sudden call.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you¡¯re on my side, right?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    She glanced at Noah for a moment.

    This fight was obviously Judy¡¯s win. She could not fathom the idea of the slender Noah facing the strong and muscular Judy.

    In addition to the fact that Judy was superior to his peers in the art of swordsmanship.

    With all that in mind, Esther rooted for Noah¡¯s impossible victory. Though at that moment, Dennis instructed Esther, ¡°Say, ¡®Brother Judy, win!¡¯¡±

    Esther immediately executed Dennis¡¯s words.

    ¡°Brother Judy, win!¡±

    Only then did Judy¡¯s smile rise noticeably.

    ¡°See? Esther likes me the most.¡±

    Esther smiled triumphantly, boasting that she was on his side.

    ¡°¡­I envy you.¡±

    Noah was envious of Judy having Esther¡¯s support¡­

 CH 118

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Esther blinked rapidly, taken aback by the unexpected question.

    ¡®Do you hate the temple?¡¯

    She didn¡¯t know that Noah would say such a thing, but she could understand. Since he was kicked out of the Imperial Palace because of the temple¡¯s persistence, he must have some resentment towards them.

    ¡°Do you want to take revenge on the temple?¡±

    Esther asked cautiously, feeling a sense of sympathy.

    ¡°Um. I want to take revenge. You think it¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°No. You had to leave your home because of the temple. It¡¯s quite possible.¡±

    Since Noah made to only wait for the day he would die, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he resented the temple.

    Noah¡¯s eyes lit up when he got the answer he expected from Esther.

    ¡°I think that if something has been done to you, you have to pay it back. As it happened, no, at least twice as much.¡±

    Noah brought a fist in front of Esther. Then, for emphasis, he slowly spread all his fingers out.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural to pay back what you¡¯ve been through. So I want to destroy the temple.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened as she listened to Noah¡¯s candid words.

    Unbeknownst to anyone, the desire that she had been suppressing was about to burst out.

    ¡®It¡¯s natural to pay back¡­¡¯

    In fact, when in the temple, Esther was confident that she would not lose to anyone in her desire to take revenge on Rabienne.

    However, at first, there was no way to get revenge, and then she thought she should endure it because it might cause damage to her family.

    Most of all, she became happy, but was afraid that if she wanted revenge, she would be too greedy and that even her hard-earned peaceful daily life would be broken, so she suppressed her feelings.

    But when Noah shared his feelings, pure vengeance against the temple was about to burst out again.

    ¡°If Esther has been hurt by anyone, I hope you will not sit back. Promise me.¡±

    Noah smiled prettily as he held out his little finger to Esther.

    Esther looked at the finger and asked softly.

    ¡°What if I can¡¯t do that?¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t you? There is me, also the reliable twin brothers, and the mightiest grand duke in the empire. We¡¯re all on your side.¡±

    Noah clearly recited the people who had naturally taken Esther¡¯s side.

    ¡°So promise me. That you will not let anyone upset you.¡±

    Please read only at Bluebells in Bloom.

    A smile appeared on Esther¡¯s lips as she gained strength from him.

    Thus far, she had thought that if she was going to take revenge on the temple, she would have to do it alone. Because it¡¯s her own business.

    However, as Noah said, her older brothers and father were not people who would let Rabienne off if they knew what had happened.

    ¡°I will. Thanks.¡±

    Esther hooked her little finger with Noah¡¯s.

    The little fingers of the two which were tightly bound dangled in the air.

    ¡°And I have something to tell you.¡±

    Esther tried to remove her finger because she had something serious to reveal, but she couldn¡¯t because of Noah¡¯s strong force.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Esther smiled at Noah, finding it funny he seemed unwilling to let go.

    She twisted their interlocked hands, changing the posture so that he could see the back of her hand.

    ¡°Can you see this?¡±

    As soon as she thought of releasing the power she had been suppressing all along, the mark of the saint immediately appeared on the back of her hand.

    ¡°I¡­ Umm, I am the real saint.¡±

    Esther was a little hesitant to say it, but she didn¡¯t want to fool Noah anymore; he always told her everything.

    It was a big decision for her to say it. However, Noah, who she expected to be shocked, was very calm.

    ¡°I knew. I¡¯ve been waiting for you to tell me. You finally did.¡±

    Patting her head, Noah thanked her for trusting him.

    The very nonchalant expression startled Esther, to the point she quickly blinked several times.

    ¡°You knew? How?¡±

    ¡°You healed me of my illness. I knew that your divine power was extraordinary. And I¡¯ve seen it pop up on the back of your hand before.¡±

    It was a rough statement, but it was quite plausible, so Esther overlooked it.

    ¡°Right. I was nervous for nothing.¡±

    Noah smiled at Esther, who believed easily, thinking she was cute.

    ¡°You are the real saint. So Rabienne, who is now posing as a saint, is a fake?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right. I am the real one.¡±

    As Esther said that, something deep in her heart was released.

    Noah was the first person ever to tell Esther that Rabienne was a fake.

    Noah spoke assertively, turning his face to the side so that Esther, who seemed to be deeply contemplating, could see him.

    ¡°Let¡¯s destroy the temple together. Will you help me?¡±

    It seemed like immature children¡¯s play, but Saint Esther and Crown Prince Noah had the strength to do so.

    Esther nodded her head vigorously as Noah voiced out what she wanted to ask.

    ¡°Yes. I really want to see the temple collapse.¡±

    The two made a promise once again with their little finger. A feeling of strangeness overcame Esther as she pondered.

    ¡®How can I pay it back?¡¯

    The thought of taking revenge on Rabienne was so thrilling, so exhilarating.

    ¡°How did the temple get so corrupted?¡±

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    The two people, whose thoughts were complicated, stopped talking for a moment and looked up at the sky.

    It was a very pretty night sky full of stars.

    ¡°And Esther, while we were talking, a flower grew next to you.¡±

    Where Noah pointed, there were really white flowers growing that weren¡¯t there before.

    It was the flowers that grew in response to divine power. Even without a seed, it could grow anywhere in response to the saint¡¯s divine power.

    Even so, it was a flower that took effort to bloom, but these days, they easily bloomed wherever Esther was.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a holy flower?¡±

    For some reason, it seemed familiar to Noah. So he searched through his memories, and recalled how he had received those holy flowers several times instead of holy water for his illness.

    ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°The temple was very condescending, saying it was more precious than holy water, but next to you, it just grows right away.¡±

    Esther was also amazed by it. She gently caressed the soft petals of the flowers in full bloom.

    She wanted to spend more time like this, but Dorothy said it was too late and beckoned her to leave.

    ¡°Noah, are you going back tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Should be.¡±

    ¡°Then when can we see each other again?¡±

    Please read only at Bluebells in Bloom.

    ¡°I will be back soon. I think this will be the base for destroying the temple.¡±

    Then Noah turned his gaze to Esther. Esther filled her black eyes again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see the sky together again next time.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s.¡±

    The two looked at each other, smiled, and rose from their seats at the same time. And this time, they turned around with ease.

    Returning to her room, Esther lay down on the bed and looked back at the conversation she had with Noah.

    ¡°Revenge¡­¡±

    Esther blankly stretched out her hand and looked at the back of it, then eventually approached Shur and clung to him.

    ¡°Shur, I will avenge myself. Is that okay?¡±

    She quietly closed her eyes, recalling Noah¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural to pay back what you¡¯ve been through.¡±

    ¡®I really want to see Lavienne collapse.¡¯

    Esther was very curious about what Rabienne would look like when she was kicked out of her saint position, which she had taken for granted.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    The next morning.

    Deheen, who was all ready to go out, visited Noah early.

    As if he knew that Deheen would come, Noah greeted him with all preparations completed.

    ¡°If you had called, I would have gone.¡±

    ¡°I came here myself because I didn¡¯t have time.¡±

    While staring at Noah with his still indifferent eyes, Deheen announced his decision.

    ¡°We have decided to close the temple.¡±

    Noah assumed that Deheen had made up his mind from the time he spoke with Esther, but he bowed his head deeply, pretending to hear it for the first time.

    ¡°Thank you for the quick decision. It will be of great help.¡±

    ¡°Not for the imperial family. It¡¯s for my own needs.¡±

    Deheen firmly drew a line, saying that there was nothing to be thankful for.

    Please read only at Bluebells in Bloom.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to work for the imperial family either. Our goal just needs to be the same, destroying the temple.¡±

    Deheen stared at Noah, who showed a particularly strong resistance to the temple, and then crossed his arms deeply and asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to the temple right now. Would you like to come with me?¡±

    Even though they were in a closed room, there was an illusion that a cold wind was blowing only around him.

    At Deheen¡¯s suggestion, Noah responded quickly with a bright smile.

    ¡°Yes. I will go.¡±

    Deheen quickly turned around, and Noah, fearing that the older man would change his mind, grabbed his luggage and hurried after him.

    ¡®This will do.¡¯

    Actually, Deheen was upset when he heard that Esther and Noah had met separately last night.

    ¡®I¡¯ll take him out since he won¡¯t be able to see her if he¡¯s away.¡¯

    On the other hand¡­

    ¡®I think the grand duke has opened up to me a little. Thank god. I have to keep looking good like this.¡¯

    Noah mistakenly thought this was a positive sign and cheered inwardly. When he exited the mansion, he saw two horses whose manes had a glossy finish. It seemed Deheen had prepared one for him.

    ¡°You know how to ride a horse, right?¡±

    Climbing onto his horse gracefully without stepping on the harness as if it was natural, Deheen looked down at Noah and asked,

    ¡°Yes, just to the extent that I won¡¯t fall.¡±

    Having learned horseback riding since he was young, Noah got on a horse quite nicely, unlike his modesty.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to the knights¡¯ quarters.¡±

    Noah hurriedly tugged at the reins to follow Deheen as he rode away.

    The difference in size between their horses was huge.

    Noah had to drive his horse with all his strength to follow Deheen.

    When he arrived at the knights¡¯ quarters, he could see at a glance the knights waiting in advance.

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Noah was speechless for a moment and swallowed.

    The undefeated knights who always brought only victory. An overwhelming feeling that far surpassed the rumors spread throughout his body.

    Even though only a small number of elite knights were gathered, the force was amazing.

    It was the moment when he realized that the knights wearing the same black armor as Deheen were not called the best in the empire for nothing.

    ¡°From now on, we will head towards the temple. Don¡¯t doubt that we have justice.¡±

    Noah¡¯s back shuddered at the sound of his roaring voice.

    With just one sentence from Deheen, the knights¡¯ fighting spirit was ignited. All of it was transmitted intact to Noah¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    As Deheen rode away, he beckoned Noah to follow him.

    Noah gritted his teeth and pulled the reins to give chase. And as he ran outside, he looked back for a second.

    His gaze was in the direction of the grand duchy where Esther would be.

    ¡®Esther, it¡¯s finally starting.¡¯

    Although he was just taking the first step, and there were many more steps he had to go through to reach Rabienne.

    Still.

    It was the moment when the prelude to revenge opened, which both Esther and Noah had long hoped for.

    Ame: While I was digging around, I discovered that this novel actually has chapter titles! o_o (all the titles you¡¯ve seen so far came from me, cause I thought the author doesn¡¯t have them) Turns out, these chapter titles aren¡¯t in the kkp version >_<

    It¡¯s a little too late for me to change the titles, but for the curious, I¡¯ll put the whole list in a comment like this in one of the last few main story episodes. Not now because some titles legit spoil a lot haha

    Going forward, will I use the actual titles? Well, not all. Since things have already become like this, I¡¯ll just do whatever that I prefer ^^; and to be honest, ¡®Crystal Ball¡¯ isn¡¯t exactly the chapter title I imagined Rabienne to go down in¡­ I¡¯ll prefer something more dramatic¡­

 CH 119

    As a result of running fast without stopping for a moment, they were able to reach a distance that would have taken 40 minutes in 20 minutes.

    Squeezing all his strength to keep up, Noah only managed to relax and gasp after his horse stopped.

    His hand, which had held the reins for the first time in a while, was hot as if it had been burned by the line.

    ¡°You are a pretty good rider.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Deheen gazed at Noah, fairly satisfied. He thought he would fall behind in the middle, but he was surprised he was able to follow well-trained adults until the end. It seemed that he was not the scholar type who only spoke slickly.

    ¡°Push forth!¡±

    Deheen got off his horse and shouted loudly. The knights all dismounted and lined up behind him.

    There was not the slightest hesitation in the back of Deheen as he walked towards the huge temple.

    He took the sword from his waist and held it before him, as if to wipe out anything that might get in his way.

    It was still too early for the temple to be open, so the door was firmly closed.

    The gatekeeper guarding the front was dozing off, but then, perhaps feeling something strange, he woke up with a startle and got up in a hurry.

    ¡°Oh, what is Your Grace doing here this early in the morning? I hadn¡¯t heard that you¡¯ve made an appointment¡­¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±

    Having inadvertently received Deheen¡¯s cold gaze head on, the legs of the gatekeeper trembled.

    ¡°For¡­ For now, I¡¯ll go in and ask. But the armed knights can¡¯t enter¡­¡±

    Feeling the choking pressure, the gatekeeper hesitated and withdrew.

    However, there was no place to retreat because the wall was behind him. He groped the wall with his palms and wept.

    ¡°I-I¡¯ll go in right away, so can Your Grace please wait a moment? No, no¡­ Your Grace may come with me.¡±

    No matter what the gatekeeper said, Deheen¡¯s expression was as cold as looking at an insignificant insect.

    ¡°Are you blocking my way now?¡±

    Frightened by those eyes, the gatekeeper¡¯s complexion turned white.

    ¡°Absolutely not! I just ask for the armed knights to step back¡­¡±

    Deheen frowned, not hiding his irritation.

    And without saying anything else, he took off the sheath of the sword he was holding.

    With a creepy sound, the well-sharpened blade was properly revealed under the bright sunlight.

    Faced with a blade so shiny that his reflection could be seen, the gatekeeper¡¯s mouth hung open without a sound; he couldn¡¯t even scream.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t get out of the way, then I¡¯ll have to get you out of the way.¡±

    The moment Deheen raised his sword¡­

    The gatekeeper shook his head wildly, took out the keys, and ran straight to the door.

    He could no longer bear the fear of being stabbed by a sharp sword.

    ¡°P-Please, go¡­ go in!¡±

    The door was wide open on both sides.

    Deheen trudged along and stepped into the temple. Of course, his knights were all with him.

    He went straight inside and immediately went up to the second floor.

    The first floor was a space that anyone could enter, but from the second floor, only those involved in the temple were allowed to enter.

    The paladins who were approaching to stop Deheen faltered. They were also frightened by his overwhelming aura.

    The eyes of the priests praying in the large space on the second floor widened.

    ¡°Am I the only one seeing it?¡±

    ¡°Huh, it¡¯s not just you, me too.¡±

    Deheen walked towards the priests who were scared stiff.

    Then he stared at one of them and asked.

    ¡°Where is the high priest?¡±

    ¡°Wh-What¡¯s the matter? I can never reveal it to anyone who comes in armed.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me right away¡­¡±

    Nonchalantly, Deheen lifted his sword.

    Then, the priest, who seemed as if he would keep his mouth shut no matter what, trembled and immediately revealed the high priest¡¯s location.

    ¡°He should be in the conference room right now.¡±

    ¡°Guide me.¡±

    Deheen headed straight to the meeting room with the priest at the fore.

    A priest casually walking from the other side screamed when he saw Deheen and the priest who was being held by him.

    ¡°AhhhhI¡±

    Shocked, he ran frantically to the meeting room where the high priest was located.

    ¡°High Priest, we¡¯re in trouble. Now, His Grace the Grand Duke is here, armed and accompanied by knights!¡±

    Paras, who was having a morning meeting with some priests, frowned and raised his head.

    ¡°His Grace the Grand Duke¡­ Why?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. But the situation seems serious. You should run somewhere¡­¡±

    ¡°All right, I will go out.¡±

    Paras followed the servant outside with a blank expression that showed he did not know what was going on.

    Deheen was also on his way to visit him, so the two met in the hallway.

    Paras¡¯ expression darkened at the sight of the really well-armed grand duke, but he approached him, trying to remain as calm as possible.

    ¡°Your Grace, can you please explain the situation?¡±

    ¡°It may be sudden, but as of today, the temple is closed.¡±

    ¡°What? Closed?¡±

    When Deheen delivered the main point very simply, Paras didn¡¯t understand the meaning and asked again like an idiot.

    ¡°Ben.¡±

    ¡°Here it is.¡±

    Ben, the secretary, handed over the papers that he had brought with him. Deheen tossed them at Paras¡¯ face, as if throwing a grenade at an enemy.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when you open it. It¡¯s a document containing the dirty parts.¡±

    Deheen narrowed his eyes at the pathetic priests around Paras who were becoming quiet.

    ¡°I swear to the Goddess that I did nothing to be ashamed of.¡±

    Even as he picked up the papers lying at his feet, Paras stood firm. In fact, there was no lie in his eyes.

    However, it was not something that could be done by one person. Dozens of priests were rotting under him.

    ¡°Just because you didn¡¯t know doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll be innocent. It¡¯s your fault for not cracking down on people.¡±

    ¡°Your Grace the Grand Duke¡­ If there is a problem, we can have a discussion. Isn¡¯t it too much to immediately order a closure?¡±

    Deheen¡¯s merciless gaze did not change even as he listened to Paras¡¯ pleading voice.

    ¡°This is something His Majesty ordered. It¡¯s not something to be agreed upon with you. As of today, the temple is closed, so leave Tersia. Every single one of you.¡±

    The priests who had been listening to the conversation between Paras and Deheen protested from behind and raised their voices.

    ¡°It¡¯s ridiculous!¡±

    ¡°This is oppression. We can never leave the temple!¡±

    Deheen let out a deep sigh. He had expected it, and indeed, they were not people who would listen if he spoke nicely.

    ¡°The negotiations have broken down. I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    Deheen looked back at the knights and gave the following instructions.

    ¡°Gather all the people inside the temple without exception.¡±

    ¡°All right!¡±

    Following Deheen¡¯s order, the knights scattered to every corner of the temple in perfect order. At the same time, screams erupted from everywhere.

    Although the behavior of the knights seemed rough because of the screams, no one was actually injured or treated harshly.

    Everyone only screamed loudly because they were shocked. Eventually, they were all caught by the knights and gathered together.

    ¡°Is this everyone?¡±

    Less than 20 minutes after the grand duke and his people entered the temple, the prayer space was filled with people.

    Although only the elite knights were brought, there were many of them, so they were able to swiftly gather most of the temple staff.

    ¡°Your Grace, why are you doing this? This is not it. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the Goddess?¡±

    Someone yelled from behind. Deheen¡¯s gaze slowly turned towards him.

    ¡°No? Who decides that? Have you really done your duty?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    There were quite a few people whose names were written on the papers Deheen had brought.

    Everyone had been murmuring in anger, saying that it was unfair, but after that statement, they kept their mouths shut because they were afraid that their names, which was likely written on the papers, would come out.

    Among the people gathered, there were also paladins who were supposed to protect the temple, but they had already lost their fighting spirit in front of Deheen¡¯s knights.

    Watching the situation that was now irreversible, Paras spoke with regret.

    ¡°You should know that persisting in this will make you an enemy of the temple. Are you okay with that?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so scary about fake things?¡±

    Hearing Deheen¡¯s answer, Paras was startled for a moment. It was also the moment when his eyes, which seemed disinterested all along, sparkled for the first time.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ Do you know?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Paras pondered at the frown formed by Deheen¡¯s eyebrows, then suddenly threw off the priestly robe that had been draped over him like a mantle.

    ¡°High priest!!¡±

    Surprised voices erupted from the surroundings, but Paras didn¡¯t care and bit his lips.

    ¡°Are you pursuing justice?¡±

    ¡°At least, more so than the temple.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then please use me too.¡±

    Deheen and Noah looked at each other for a moment, exchanging glances of surprise.

    It was an unexpected development that Paras, who was in the position of head priest, bowed his head so easily.

    ¡°You mean you¡¯re leaving the temple?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was already exhausted. I also want to work for the justice I believe in.¡±

    Deheen narrowed his eyes as he tried to gauge if Paras was lying, but he could only sense sincerity.

    He would have to comfort the residents of the territory who felt uneasy about the temple being closed, so it would be of great help if Paras, the head of the priesthood, personally helped him.

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Dehyon held out his hand to Paras. The deal was concluded when Paras held his hand with both hands.

    ¡°High Priest Paras! Are you really going to abandon us?¡±

    ¡°You will be punished by the heavens through the saintess. You can¡¯t do this alone! This¡­ Hey, traitor!¡±

    No matter what the priests shouted, Paras stayed still like a person who had closed his ears.

    Deheen looked at each of them coldly as if they were just making noise and ordered the knights.

    ¡°Now, send everyone except Paras out.¡±

    The priests tried to say something more to Deheen, but they were all dragged away with their mouths shut by the knights.

    After a while¡­

    Deheen looked around the place, which had been emptied in an instant. Even looking down on the first floor from the railing, it was huge.

    ¡°What are you going to do now?¡±

    Noah, who had been quiet this whole while, asked Deheen a question for the first time.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to open the temple.¡±

    He knew from the very beginning that the temple discriminated against people.

    Although the temple was open to all, only the chosen ones could enter.

    With his arms crossed, he declared as he glared at the huge statue of the goddess perched in the center of the temple.

    ¡°As of this time, the temple has disappeared in Tersia. This is no longer a temple.¡±

    Then he widened his eyes and spoke in a louder, more powerful voice.

    ¡°From today, this place is open for anyone to enter. Open all doors wide.¡±

    As soon as the order was given, the rest of the knights waiting by his side jumped down to the first floor.

    Noah asked as he stepped slowly to the side of Deheen, who stood in front of the railing, still looking at her statue.

    ¡°Do you intend to continue using this place?¡±

    Ame: I almost forgot Paras is part of the temple in Tersia¡¯s territory. I have a soft spot for Paras. He reminds me of those who want to do good, but is lost and perhaps even depressed at his inability to make a change. Still doesn¡¯t excuse his negligence, but it¡¯s very human and relatable.

 CH 120

    ¡°Yes. If we close it as it is, the resistance from the common people will be even greater. Therefore, it should be used as a public space. Not a complete shutdown, but a lockdown?¡±

    ¡°No. The real purpose is to destroy the temple¡¯s power, so this is enough.¡±

    Since then, how to use this place had been in Deheen¡¯s mind. Noah had no intention of interfering with that.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad no one was hurt. I was worried that there would be a bloody conflict because it was so large.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried that I will kill the priests mercilessly?¡±

    It was impossible to tell if Deheen was joking or serious when he said those harsh words emotionally.

    Noah didn¡¯t know what to answer, but he responded honestly.

    ¡°Of course, I was worried about that too. I thought that even if a few people were sacrificed, it couldn¡¯t be helped¡­ Still, it¡¯s neatly organized.¡±

    If it was a paladin from another temple, there was no way everyone would have retreated so easily without a fight.

    It meant that the power of Deheen and his knights was overwhelming.

    ¡°I will return to the Imperial Palace and tell His Majesty everything I have seen and heard today.¡±

    ¡°In the near future, the empire will become very noisy. Don¡¯t worry and push on. Please tell him this too.¡±

    ¡°I will be sure to relay it to him. See you soon, Grand Duke.¡±

    After Noah said goodbye to Deheen, he left the temple first.

    Outside, it was nothing but mayhem.

    ¡°Please let me pack my things. Isn¡¯t this too much?¡±

    ¡°If the saint knew, she would never sit still! No matter how high the grand duke is, this is going too far!¡±

    The priests who had been speechless in front of Deheen were clamoring outside, blocked by the knights.

    Those who could not leave the temple and wandered around, and the onlookers who came to see what was going on were gathered like a cloud.

    ¡®It will take time to stabilize.¡¯

    Noah slowly captured the scene in his eyes as he got on the horse.

    It was questionable whether people would easily understand the situation in which Deheen seemed to be oppressing the temple.

    However, both Deheen and Paras had a strong heart, so Noah wasn¡¯t too worried. Noah rode his horse and left for the Imperial Palace.

    Still in the temple, Deheen looked back at Paras, who stood in a daze like someone who had given up everything.

    ¡°Thanks to you taking off your priestly garment, we finished without much issue. But what is the real reason?¡±

    In front of the priests, Deheen pretended to accept Paras right away, but there was no way he trusted the high priest.

    Paras let out a deep sigh of regret as his eyes trembled at the slowly tightening pressure of Deheen.

    ¡°You said that the present temple is not justice. Those words were important to me.¡±

    Deheen narrowed his eyes and gazed straight at Paras.

    ¡°Saint Cespia, the former saint, was an old friend of mine. Cespia, who was always very healthy, suddenly became sick. And the last time the two of us met¡­ she told me.¡±

    ¡°What did she say?¡±

    ¡°She said to never trust the current saint, Rabienne. And she longed to see the temple that is supported by evil crumble.¡±

    While saying so, Paras¡¯ eyes were filled with sadness. The look in his eyes was as if he had lost his beloved lover.

    ¡®Rabienne.¡¯

    As soon as Deheen heard the name, he decided to believe what Paras had said.

    It was impossible for a priest to simply pretend to deny the saint.

    He must have really heard such a story from the previous saint.

    ¡°Can you really abandon the temple as the head priest?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already abandoned it. From the moment I take off my priestly clothes, I am not a priest.¡±

    Paras stepped on the priestly robe that was at his feet, suggesting he had no regrets.

    ¡°All right. Then help me.¡±

    ¡°What can I do?¡±

    ¡°For now, you should reside in the temple and try your best to convince the incoming visitors to understand this situation.¡±

    ¡°In this way¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s. Didn¡¯t you say it too? Reveal to everyone who comes that the present temple is not justice.¡±

    Deheen still didn¡¯t fully trust Paras, but felt he was worth using. He decided to judge him by his future actions.

    ¡°I will try.¡±

    Paras nodded with firm determination. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he looked up at Deheen and asked cautiously.

    ¡°I¡­ Can I ask you one question?¡±

    Instead of answering, Deheen nodded slightly.

    ¡°What are you aiming for, Your Grace? Are you trying to become a king¡­¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. It¡¯s to protect my daughter.¡±

    Paras did not quite understand, but Deheen switched subjects since he did not have any intentions to explain.

    ¡°How is the temple¡¯s financial condition?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry. It¡¯s fallen to the floor.¡±

    The ashamed Paras bowed his head. He had used up all the relief funds sent by Deheen.

    ¡°I know you were not part of it. But the other priests have been eating it for a long time. And you would have covered your eyes. For now, post the documents I brought on the bulletin board outside.¡±

    Placing the accumulated shame on a bulletin board that anyone could see meant the downfall of the temple.

    Even if he had decided to abandon the temple, Paras still had affection for it. He bit his lips.

    These were the corruptions that occurred while he was the high priest, so all criticism would be directed at him.

    However, the responsibility for all issues and incompetence was really his, as he was the head of the priesthood.

    ¡°¡­All right.¡±

    Paras slumped to the floor, his eyes closed tightly. As his knees hit the floor, a chill rushed into his knees and through his body.

    ¡°I will watch.¡±

    Deheen stared at Paras for a while, who appeared futile. He turned around and went down the stairs.

    The temple after the storm was overly calm.

    And the history of the central temple that lasted for hundreds of years in Tersia ended today.

    Tears filled the eyes of Paras, left alone in the empty temple.

    ¡°Cespia¡­ can you tell me that I did well? I¡­ I miss you so much.¡±

    Buried in old emotions that surged like waves, Paras shed tears incessantly and cried alone.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    What happened at the temple of Tersia was repeated in the 20 territories where the emperor¡¯s order reached.

    The temple located closest to the southern border was one of them.

    Count Elius entered the temple with a very commanding expression. The scale of the temple was minor because of the surrounding small and medium territories.

    The priests frowned at the count¡¯s knights who suddenly appeared as they were praying earnestly to the goddess.

    ¡°Count Elius, how dare you do this?¡±

    ¡°Have you forgotten where this is? To think you¡¯ll bring in knights!¡±

    Whatever it was, Count Elius shrugged his shoulders with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been ordered to do so. As of today, this temple is closed.¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense¡­ Who in the world gave that order?¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯ll be closed. I am only following His Majesty¡¯s orders.¡±

    With stinging glares, Count Elius and the priests who rushed out confronted each other. Tension was high as neither side backed down.

    ¡°You¡¯re still resisting.¡±

    The count sarcastically raised his hand to the knights behind him.

    ¡°Clear everything.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    In an instant, the paladins of the temple and the knights of the count rushed forth and started fighting. The sound of metal clashing reverberated through the temple.

    ¡°Well then, do your best everyone, I¡¯ll go inside.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡­ Never! I cannot pass!¡±

    Frustrated, the high priest grabbed Count Elius¡¯s clothes as he tried to pass by him, desperately hanging on.

    ¡°What the hell are they hiding inside? These snarky old men.¡±

    The count muttered in irritation, pushing the priest¡¯s hand away from him.

    After leaving it to the knights, he quickly opened the door to the inside and proceeded through the hallway.

    Recently, there have been continuous incidents of people going missing in the estate.

    Count Elius came to the temple a few days ago because there was a report that people who were supposed to be missing were being dragged out of the temple, but he had to go back because the priests refused to show him the inside.

    While he was surprised by the sudden order to close the temple, he also thought it was good. He wanted to know what the hell the priests were hiding.

    Reaching the end of the hallway, he was wondering which path he should take when he suddenly stopped and frowned at the rotting smell that was piercing his nose.

    ¡°What is this smell?¡±

    Following the smell, he found stairs leading to the basement. As he went down, an iron gate appeared.

    And the moment he opened the gate, he turned his head towards the unbearably strong stench and doubted his eyes.

    ¡°Ha, what crazy¡­!!¡±

    Beyond the gate, at a single glance, were dozens of people dying in isolation.

    The dead bodies were piled up on one side, and the faces of the living were rotten, so he couldn¡¯t recognize who they were.

    The people inside just stared blankly at him even though the gate was unlocked, as if they didn¡¯t even have the strength to step out.

    ¡°What is all this? Did they do some biological experiments here?¡±

    Unable to contain his anger, Count Elius slammed his fist against the wall. And when he was about to go inside¡­

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    The scream came from the high priest, who barely pursued the count while surrounded by knights. The shouts continued,

    ¡°Never go in! Shut that gate right now!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ What have you done on my territory?¡±

    Filled with rage, Count Elius approached the high priest and impatiently grabbed his collar.

    The high priest was choking and screaming, but he was stabbed so many times that he couldn¡¯t even look at the count¡¯s face.

    ¡°Tell me quickly. If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll throw you in there.¡±

    Hearing the words of the count who had become violent before he knew it, the high priest gave up and murmured softly.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an epidemic. Everyone in there has the plague.¡±

    ¡°An epidemic? Are you asking me to believe that now?¡±

    In the hundreds of years under the protection of the saint, there was no case of an epidemic appearing in the empire. So it was only natural that the count did not believe it.

    ¡°Why would I lie like this, really? The contagious disease that started near the barrier is spreading rapidly, I tried to stop it, but¡­ Keuk!¡±

    When the pressure on his throat increased, the high priest couldn¡¯t continue speaking. He struggled with his feet, wanting to be released.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you report it right away?¡±

    ¡°We, we are under the protection of the Goddess¡­ I thought it would heal naturally soon¡­ ugh.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s crazy. Everyone is crazy.¡±

    With a stunned expression that indicated he didn¡¯t need to hear any more, Count Elius slammed the high priest to the floor.

 CH 121

    ¡°Is there no way to cure it?¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡±

    The high priest groaned, grasping his arm, which he had bumped as he fell.

    Count Elius clenched his forehead in bewilderment.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you heal with the divine power you boast so much about? What have you done for the situation to get to this point?¡±

    ¡°Do you know that divine power is infinite? I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll need it, so I can¡¯t pour it on commoners like that. I need to save it for an important time.¡±

    ¡°What if the disease spreads throughout the empire in the meantime?¡±

    ¡°Everything is the Goddess¡¯ will.¡±

    The count was exasperated, and as he looked into the maddened high priest¡¯s eyes, he realized that words would not work.

    ¡°I have to report it to His Majesty right away.¡±

    It was only now that he understood how people kept disappearing from within the territory and why the number of unknown corpses was increasing.

    ¡°First, gather the corpses and burn them. Next, move all the living people to a clean room and get them treatment.¡±

    At the count¡¯s command, several knights went through the iron gate.

    The people who were isolated inside looked like they had already given up on their lives.

    ¡°High Priest, you will have to take responsibility for covering up the disease. And¡­¡±

    ¡°Free us! Or we will report the count¡¯s evil deeds to the main temple!!¡±

    Outside, the priests were clamoring for release.

    The count paused, frowned, and gave the order again.

    ¡°Gather them all and put them in the same room as the patients.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Could it be that you¡¯re going to put us in the same place as the plague maggots?¡±

    ¡°As of today, the temple is closed. Originally, I was going to send all of you off nicely, but I changed my mind after knowing how things became like this. All of the priests will be used to cure the disease.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! It can¡¯t be like this!¡±

    The high priest and the other priests fought hard not to be dragged away. However, the strength of the knight could not be overcome.

    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡±

    ¡°The ordeal will soon pass. The Goddess will show us the way. Let¡¯s pray together.¡±

    Count Elius looked at the priests with contempt as they brought their hands together and began praying earnestly.

    ¡°Such pitiful things.¡±

    Then he watched the patients being transferred to a clean room and exited the temple with the hem of his cloak flying.

    ¡°Keep an eye on the treatment. If you need anything, I¡¯ll provide. I will send you plenty to eat.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Some of you should go around the village and gather all the sick people. From now on, I will use this place as an infectious disease treatment center.¡±

    Count Elius glanced back at the temple, wishing that the disease had not gotten out of hand.

    As usual, the dazzling sunlight was pouring down over the temple with its spire rising high.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    As soon as Noah left Tersia, he dashed down the fastest road to the Imperial Palace.

    Velizia Road was one of the largest roads, and it overlapped with the path coming out of the main temple.

    While running effortlessly, Noah noticed something approaching from the other side and gradually slowed down.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a carriage of the temple?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can see the crest of the temple. It seems to be transporting something urgently.¡±

    In Noah¡¯s eyes, the three carriages and the group of paladins which surrounded them looked very suspicious.

    ¡°Why are they moving with such a tight defense?¡±

    After narrowing his eyes and pondering for a moment, Noah took the reins again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°What? But if the news of the closure had been reported, there might be a dispute.¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t know yet. When they left the main temple, it was probably before it started, so it should be okay.¡±

    It was clear that the paladins covering the carriage still viewed the imperial court as friendly.

    Noah rode his horse and blocked the paladins¡¯ way.

    At the sudden interruption, Paladin Alec showed hostility, ready to draw his sword at any moment.

    ¡°We are paladins who receive orders from the temple. Who are you to block us?¡±

    ¡°A paladin doesn¡¯t know who I am. Will you remember after seeing this?¡±

    Noah held out a card which proved he was the crown prince.

    Alec, who had not expected to meet the crown prince on this road, widened his eyes in embarrassment.

    ¡°I am Paladin Alec. I see His Highness the Crown Prince.¡±

    Once Noah was greeted with familiarity, he got off his horse. Alec also got off the horse in a hurry, following Noah.

    ¡°What are those carriages? I¡¯m curious about what you¡¯re transporting.¡±

    Alec hesitated for a moment, but remembering that there was no order to hide the contents, he answered truthfully.

    ¡°It¡¯s holy flowers.¡±

    ¡°Holy flowers? All three carriages? Where are you taking it?¡±

    ¡°I cannot tell you that.¡±

    Noah¡¯s doubts grew even more when the reply implied that all the carriages contained were holy flowers.

    ¡°You¡¯re taking that much holy flowers? Those precious flowers? What kind of abnormal transaction are you up to?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. There is a place that needs it, which is why I¡¯m taking it.¡±

    After that, Alec refused to answer any more questions. Noah withdrew for the time being, as if he tried to push further, it would cause friction.

    ¡°Okay. you may get going.¡±

    ¡°All right, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    Alec climbed back onto his horse and escorted the carriages in line.

    Staring at their backs, Noah caressed his chin slowly.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it suspicious?¡±

    ¡°Yes. That amount is enough to buy a small or medium estate. There aren¡¯t many holy flowers in the temple right now, so this is strange.¡±

    ¡°We need to find out. Where are the flowers going and what is it used for?¡±

    Sensing shady movements, Noah hastily called one of his escorts who specialized in stealth.

    ¡°Chen, follow that procession secretly. As soon as you find out the destination, send a telegraph.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    After a final glance at Chen¡¯s back as he started trailing the carriage, Noah resumed his ride back to the palace.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    Disturbed, Esther couldn¡¯t stay still in her room, thus she went outside and wandered around the garden.

    She heard that her father and Noah went to the temple together in the morning, and she was very curious about the situation.

    There seemed to be no schedule after the temple. How long did she wait? At the sound of the ground shaking, she raised her head.

    Then, she saw the figure of Deheen riding a horse. He was armed, but it wasn¡¯t scary at all.

    ¡°Dad!¡±

    Esther smiled broadly and ran to where Deheen had stopped.

    When Deheen realized that Esther had been waiting for him, his face twitched and then slowly relaxed. It was his first smile today.

    Deheen spread his arms wide and lightly hugged Esther, who had run up to him.

    ¡°Have you been waiting?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m curious about the results¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. I was thinking of calling everyone.¡±

    After embracing Esther dearly, Deheen naturally held her small hand and entered the mansion.

    ¡°Ben, you must see that change every day, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m used to it now.¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯m just afraid I¡¯ll get used to it.¡±

    The knight commander, who had followed Deheen to the grand ducal residence to report on how the priests had been dealt with, rubbed his arm in fright.

    Goosebumps sprouted on his forearms, probably because the grand duke looked so different from when he was dealing with them.

    ¡°It¡¯s comfortable once you get used to it.¡±

    Ben told the knight commander to stay strong and went inside.

    Deheen took Esther to the living room. Dennis and Judy, the former sitting on the sofa in the library and the latter running around in the playground, were both called into the living room.

    ¡°I was just getting warmed up¡­ What happened?¡±

    Having been caught while working out before lunch, Judy rolled his shoulders as if he felt uncomfortable that he hadn¡¯t finished his workout yet.

    On the other hand, Dennis, after noticing Deheen¡¯s armament, recalled the conversation they had yesterday and guessed what it was about.

    ¡°Have you returned from the temple?¡±

    Alternating his eyes between Judy and Dennis, who were twins yet very different, Deheen smiled.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve closed the temple. So, I want to ask you guys something.¡±

    Looking at Esther and the twins sitting next to each other on the sofa, Deheen lowered his voice seriously.

    ¡°I am thinking about doing some relief work in the place where the temple used to be. Will you help too?¡±

    ¡°What can we do?¡±

    Ever the enthusiastic one, Judy was the first to show interest.

    ¡°Tell me what you think you can do.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I can give money.¡±

    Knowing full well that money was all over the house, Judy smiled brightly, adding, ¡°When else would I use it if not in times like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not allowed.¡±

    However, Deheen shook his head resolutely.

    In this instant, Esther recalled giving a diamond to Jerome. She wiggled her hand.

    ¡°Giving money is a simple but temporary way. It won¡¯t help long term. And poor people are more likely to lose their money.¡±

    After taking a few seconds to gather her courage, Esther spoke up in a dejected voice.

    ¡°Dad, actually, last time¡­ I once gave diamonds to a child in the slums.¡±

    Actually, Deheen already knew about it as the escorts had informed him. He calmly rebuked Esther.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re still young, so you can make mistakes. Good intentions are never wrong.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a good thing, but Deheen didn¡¯t hold back praise because he was afraid that the children¡¯s hearts would be hurt.

    ¡°But if you really want to help, you have to give them what they need to live rather than material things.¡±

    ¡°You mean books? They seemed to need education the most.¡±

    Sensing Deheen¡¯s intentions, Dennis responded with a twinkle in his eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s the toughest but most necessary method.¡±

    ¡°Then, can children from the slums also take classes now?¡±

    Esther asked cautiously.

    ¡°It would be good to open a basic school where not only children from the slums can attend, but also anyone who has not received basic education.¡±

    ¡°Father, a soup kitchen. How about offering one meal every day at a fixed time?¡±

    When Deheen saw the children pouring out their thoughts with excitement, his eyes softened greatly.

    He was worried that they might resemble him and be blunt in everything, but they grew up warmer than anyone else.

    ¡°Dad, I want to donate the diamonds I have collected. Can I?¡±

    Needless to say, the budget for the temple was sufficient, but Deheen nodded, understanding Esther¡¯s desire to help.

    ¡°Sure. I plan on accepting donations, so don¡¯t put your name on it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, hehe.¡±

    Esther was overjoyed that the closing of the temple had led to better results.

    ¡°Disappearance of the temple will confuse those seeking healing. I will arrange for a doctor, but medicine and divine power are different¡­¡±

    Deheen¡¯s clear eyes turned to Esther. Esther noticed the meaning and smiled brightly.

    ¡°I can help. I can make holy water, is that enough?¡±

    But the moment she uttered she could make holy water, the expression of the other three people suddenly morphed into astonishment.

    ¡°Is holy water something you can make because you want to make it?¡±

    ¡°No. According to what I read in the book, holy water is barely made by high priests after praying for several days. It¡¯s written that it¡¯s extremely difficult to make.¡±

    Esther¡¯s cheeks flushed as she spoke, with a face and in a tone expressing it was nothing special.

    ¡°Actually, the fountain in our house¡­ All of that is holy water.¡±

 CH 122

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°Oh my gosh¡­ Father, can I go to the garden for a while? I feel like getting a drink.¡±

    ¡°Judy, I¡¯ll go with you when you go.¡±

    The twins were shocked. So was the usually nonchalant Deheen. As for Ben, who was standing behind him¡­ he slapped his forehead, exclaiming that the question had finally been answered.

    ¡°Oh my God, that¡¯s how it was!¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t we reuse the fountain water for the garden?¡±

    Ben was so excited that he started rambling.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the workers often wondering why the plants in the garden grow so well, and now I know why.¡±

    After Esther turned the fountain into holy water, the flowers and plants in the garden grew at an unusual rate.

    It was the moment when the mystery, which everyone only whispered in amazement about as they did not know the secret, was unraveled.

    ¡°So far, precious holy water has been used solely for growing flowers¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha.¡±

    Esther laughed, cutely sticking out her tongue. She did not realize they were reusing the water in the garden.

    ¡®Would everyone faint if they found out that even holy flowers are blooming here and there in the garden?¡¯

    The water fountain alone surprised them a lot, so she decided to talk about the holy flowers next time.

    At that time, Judy, who raised his thumbs up to indicate that she was amazing, removed his butt from his seat.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s over now, right? A long time has already passed.¡±

    The same couldn¡¯t be said about other things, but Judy was always on time when it came to exercise. He was in a hurry, preparing to dash off.

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±

    But Deheen grabbed Judy again and sat him down. The conversation wasn¡¯t over.

    ¡°I have something to give you three. Take a look.¡±

    ¡°What is it? Is it a new sword?¡±

    ¡°Is it a new limited-edition book?¡±

    Judy and Dennis¡¯ eyes immediately lit up at the statement.

    It was a reaction that reflected the things they recently had their eyes on.

    ¡°Huh? No.¡±

    Deheen blinked rapidly in bewilderment for a moment, but no one noticed it.

    ¡®I should have known about it beforehand and bought it for them.¡¯

    The gift he prepared was actually for Esther, so the twins¡¯ tastes were not considered.

    ¡°First¡­ Follow me.¡±

    Thinking that he should prepare gifts for the twins right away, Deheen got up and took the children to a room on the first floor.

    ¡°This is a room that was originally empty.¡±

    ¡°Open it.¡±

    Curious Dennis was the first to grab the doorknob and turn it. He narrowed his eyes in surprise the second he saw the stuffed snakes that filled the room.

    ¡°Eh? What is all this?¡±

    ¡°Wow, aren¡¯t they all snake dolls?¡±

    Judy, on the other hand, smiled as broadly as if he couldn¡¯t like it more and ran into the room.

    Esther¡¯s thoughts were what Deheen was most curious about. The girl looked into the room without much reaction, only letting out gasps of admiration.

    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I¡¯ve never seen so many snake dolls. It¡¯s amazing.¡±

    The room was filled with snake toys of various sizes and shapes.

    ¡°Oh? That¡¯s like BamBam.¡±

    Spotting a large green doll, Esther ran into the room with a bright smile. It was very nice to see a doll that looked exactly like BamBam.

    ¡°How is it, do you think she likes it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. But it seems that Master Judy likes it more than the lady¡­¡±

    ¡°Dennis doesn¡¯t look too collected either.¡±

    The twins¡¯ reaction was a little shocking. Deheen thought they wouldn¡¯t be interested in dolls because they were boys and were all grown up but he was wrong.

    Soon after entering the room, Judy was struggling with a snake doll. It seemed more like a fight with a snake than a doll play.

    Dennis was examining each of the various ¡®breeds¡¯ of dolls to see if they were made exactly like real snakes.

    ¡°Well, this isn¡¯t bad either.¡±

    Deheen smiled at the children playing happily.

    Then he went inside, settled down on a giant snake doll like a chair, and said calmly.

    ¡°We¡¯re having Esther¡¯s birthday party in July.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Was there any doll that looked just like Shur? Esther, who was searching here and there, widened her eyes and shook her head at the announcement.

    ¡°You said that last year too. I¡¯m going to have it very grandly this time, so please don¡¯t refuse.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, Dad.¡±

    Esther felt mushy as she fiddled with the snake dolls.

    ¡®It¡¯s my birthday.¡¯

    For some reason, she thought that a birthday party didn¡¯t suit her. Perhaps it was because she had never celebrated her birthday before.

    But when she heard that her father wanted to do it, the corners of her mouth went up.

    ¡­Probably, in her heart, she had a hidden desire to celebrate her birthday like everyone else at least once.

    ¡°But why did you choose July? Every year in July, a big event is held at the Central Temple. They will overlap.¡±

    Dennis tilted his head and asked, recalled the event at the temple at the word ¡®July¡¯.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if it overlaps. July is Esther¡¯s real birthday.¡±

    Esther¡¯s lips parted slightly at the mention of a real birthday.

    ¡°Huh? You said you don¡¯t know when Esther¡¯s birthday is, right?¡±

    ¡°I found the record this time.¡±

    Esther realized that Deheen found out the month she was born when he was investigating her mother.

    Even with all the repeated lives, this was the first time she learned her month of birth. Amazed, she kept and reflected on the word ¡®July¡¯.

    ¡°Great. So our Esther was born in July? What is the birthstone for July¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to like July best out of the twelve months.¡±

    Judy and Dennis couldn¡¯t contain their joy. It was as if they had discovered their own birthdays.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s the number seven for me. If someone asks me what my favorite number is, I¡¯ll say seven.¡±

    Deheen chuckled lightly when Judy raised his voice, saying he would not lose to Dennis. Then he turned his warm gaze back to Esther.

    ¡°Think about what you want to receive. Whatever it is, I¡¯ll get it for you.¡±

    But after coming here, Esther lacked nothing. There was plenty of everything in the house.

    Still¡­

    Esther¡¯s head tilted slightly to the side. Her particularly long eyelashes also slowly went up. Which made her appear worried.

    ¡°There¡¯s something?¡±

    Quick-witted as always, Dennis noticed the change and grinned.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Ready to buy Esther anything she wanted, Deheen loosened her legs and focused.

    Esther kept thinking about whether to say it or not. Reasonably so, for she had never asked for anything before. Finally, with great courage, she said,

    ¡°A cake.¡±

    ¡°Cake?¡±

    The twins and Deheen looked downcast and asked if that was all.

    In contrast, Esther appeared more excited than ever, as if she was already thrilled just by thinking about it.

    ¡°Not just a cake, it¡¯s a big three-tiered chocolate cake. Bigger than me¡­ Just like the one during Brothers¡¯ birthday.¡±

    Esther did not forget the jealousy she vividly felt when Judy and Dennis got to cut a three-tiered cake together on their birthday.

    The twins and Deheen¡¯s heart melted when they saw Esther with her pink eyes wide open, saying ¡®Please.¡¯

    Her flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes were so lovely that they couldn¡¯t help but listen to whatever she asked for.

    ¡°A three-tiered cake is not a problem. I¡¯ll order a cake so big it¡¯ll hit the ceiling.¡±

    ¡°Father, why don¡¯t we just fill the entire party hall with cakes?¡±

    ¡°We can do it outdoors. Since there would be no size restrictions, it could be made bigger.¡±

    Listening to Deheen¡¯s serious discussion with the twins, Esther shook her hand shyly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need that much.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will prepare a cake that is bigger and more colorful than any other cake.¡±

    Esther couldn¡¯t bear to say that made her more concern. She could only nod.

    ¡°By the way, Dad, can I take this snake doll to my room?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Everything is yours.¡±

    After poking and choosing from a pile of dolls, Esther found one that looked just like BamBam.

    ¡®Shur will like it.¡¯

    She wanted to bring it quickly to Shur, who had been separated from his mother for a long time.

    A smile automatically formed on her face when she thought of how cute Shur would be wrapped around snake doll.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    A few days later¡­

    Rabienne hastily summoned the high priests to the meeting room. This was because she kept receiving news of temples closing.

    Rushing into the meeting room, Kyle asked with a white face.

    ¡°Is this true? Twenty temples have already been closed¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the fuss in front of the saint? Please take a seat.¡±

    Lucas, who reached first, calmed Kyle and sighed.

    Soon after, Crisper, his face gaunt, stepped into the meeting room. His reaction was no different from Kyle¡¯s.

    ¡°Now that everyone has gathered, let¡¯s begin.¡±

    Ravienne, who had been sitting in the middle and clasping both of her hands as if in prayer, slowly raised her head.

    ¡°As you may have heard, news of the closures of temples started flying in yesterday evening.¡±

    Far from shock, a calm voice escaped her red lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s an absurd situation. How could they do so without telling us anything?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It makes no sense. The imperial family is deceiving us.¡±

    Although Rabienne¡¯s words were forceful and strong, no one denied it.

    Their friendly relations with the imperial family were certainly broken as more than 20 temples had already been closed.

    ¡°Huh, we got hit in the back of the head pretty hard. They must be laughing at us. Tsk tsk.¡±

    ¡°Saint, even though it is sudden, we cannot just go through it like this.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The temples might have closed, but we can open it again. We will file a formal complaint with the imperial court and come up with countermeasures.¡±

    The high priests unanimously expressed the injustice of this work. This was a matter directly related to the honor of the temple.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will never let it be. I will somehow bring all the temples back.¡±

    Ravienne murmured, her face shadowed and with malice.

    ¡®The power of this temple comes from the other temples that support it. I can¡¯t lose a single place.¡¯

    ¡°Which ones are closed?¡±

    ¡°Most of them are in small territories, but the problem is that many of them are in the border area. And¡­ the temple of Tersia.¡±

    ¡°The borders¡­¡±

    Rabienne frowned again and brushed her hair at the thought that things had gone quite awry.

    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal. The contagious disease has not yet been controlled. The flowers that were sent might not be used.¡±

    ¡°Yes. All nearby temples are closed, so there is no way to stop the epidemic in the border area anymore.¡±

    ¡°In order for the imperial family to be afraid of us, there must be some kind of stimulant, but considering how we haven¡¯t found the owner of the revelation, we have no choice.¡±

    Rabienne clenched her teeth when she noticed that Kyle was talking back and blaming her.

    She wondered if there was any way to turn the situation in her favor. Soon, she gently raised the corners of her mouth, having just come up with a good idea.

    ¡°There is a method.¡±

    ¡°Oh, oh! Is there really?¡±

    The high priests were very happy and waited for Rabienne¡¯s next words.

 CH 123

    ¡°It¡¯s acknowledging the epidemic and using it in reverse.¡±

    ¡°What? But if you¡¯re not careful, they might find out that you don¡¯t have the ability to protect the barrier.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s smile grew when Kyle subtly ignored her suggestion.

    ¡°We can just announce that the fault doesn¡¯t lie in us. For instance, the imperial family shut down the temples in the border area, and without the protection of the temples, an epidemic began to circulate in the border area. How is it?¡±

    For a moment, the high priests swallowed their saliva. They still had a bit of conscience left, so they were reluctant to answer right away.

    But Lucas made up his mind and defended Rabienne.

    ¡°That sounds like a very good idea. That way, the temple can avoid responsibility and blame the entire epidemic on the imperial family.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    Rabienne smiled beautifully, her eyes curving sweetly. It was a smile that made her seem out of place because it didn¡¯t match the situation.

    ¡°In such a situation, we are stepping out to help. Who else will cure the plague if not us? It¡¯s impossible for doctors without divine power to prevent disease.¡±

    A job that only priests and the saint with healing power could do.

    In other words, if the responsibility could be avoided, the plague was perhaps an opportunity for the temple to gain great power again.

    ¡°It would be better to let the epidemic spread further.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Then people will depend more on our temple.¡±

    Simultaneously, Crisper and Lucas actively supported Rabienne¡¯s idea.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    However, when Kyle expressed the opposite stance, opinions began to diverge even among the high priests.

    ¡°To begin with, it¡¯s a disease caused by weakened barriers¡­ Isn¡¯t this too cowardly?¡±

    Rabienne spoke in a soft voice to squash Kyle¡¯s disapproval.

    ¡°High Priest Kyle, don¡¯t you like my method?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°I like High Priest Kyle. But if you don¡¯t like my way, I can¡¯t help it.¡±

    ¡°Saint, that¡¯s not it¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a saint. You have to help me no matter what. You know. That we are already in the same boat.¡±

    Somehow, Rabienne¡¯s red eyes turned redder than blood. As Kyle looked into those bewitching eyes, he felt an eerie sensation.

    ¡°I apologize. I will follow.¡±

    Only then did Rabienne take her gaze away from Kyle and lean back in her chair.

    ¡°Then I will meet the emperor with High Priest Lucas. If his position is to close the temple no matter what¡­ When that happens, I will think about other ways, whether it¡¯s to wage war or something else.¡±

    She didn¡¯t care that a lot of people were dying from the plague, or that the empire was in danger.

    Her only thought was to negotiate with the emperor to reclaim the rights to the closed temples.

    ¡°Um¡­ By the way.¡±

    High Priestess Joffrey looked at Rabienne and hesitantly continued talking.

    ¡°Have we not yet found a trace of the owner of the revelation?¡±

    Although he was asking about the owner of the revelation, Rabienne¡¯s voice sharpened at the words that meant ¡®the real saint¡¯.

    ¡°Yes. Not yet.¡±

    ¡°As the Saint knows, we desperately need that power right now.¡±

    Joffrey forcefully emphasized.

    Rabienne let out a long sigh as the owner of a revelation she could not replace kept popping up.

    Lucas noticed that she was feeling uneasy, and so he laughed awkwardly to quickly change the mood.

    ¡°Haha, the Saint is working hard too. We can¡¯t look for her publicly, so it will take time.¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry for the Saint. Honestly, if we find the owner of the revelation, everything will be solved, right? The emperor will never look down on us¡­¡±

    Rabienne smiled brightly as she interrupted Joffrey¡¯s lamentations.

    ¡°I think our discussion is done. Everyone must have a lot of work to do, so go and take care of it. In particular, think about where to accommodate the influx of priests.¡±

    In the end, the three high priests excluding Lucas could not speak any more and had to leave the conference room.

    After first parting from Crisper, Kyle grabbed Joffrey and brought him to a corner, whispering in a low voice.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°No matter how I think about it, this is not it. It¡¯s the wrong choice from the start. Putting out a fake¡­¡±

    ¡°I am afraid that the history of our temple, which has been painstakingly built, will collapse in an instant.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, too, but I¡¯m more worried about the barrier, that it will break when this plan is put into action.¡±

    The two men¡¯s expressions darkened as they recalled the barrier. Having the barrier completely broken was tantamount to the end of the empire.

    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t bear to imagine. Say, why don¡¯t we pray again among ourselves? It¡¯s a time like this, although it¡¯s burdensome to use our divine power¡­ Shouldn¡¯t we try our best to find the real one?¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    Confused and worried, Kyle and Joffrey went to the prayer room together to pray as much as they could.

    ¡ï¡ï¡ï

    Several days had passed since Noah returned to the Imperial Palace.

    Noah, who was resting in his room, heard a knock on the window. He jumped up and ran over.

    It was a carrier pigeon used in communicating with his subordinates. This time, it brought a note from Chen, who was entrusted with tracking the temple¡¯s carriage.

    Noah quickly untied the note from the pigeon¡¯s foot and read it.

    ¡°The carriages carrying the holy flowers split in the middle, to three different destinations¡­ All went towards the border. And what¡¯s this? An infectious disease?¡±

    Wrinkles formed between Noah¡¯s forehead as he read the last part. It was written that he had seen bodies dumped on the side of the road as he passed by.

    The details must be investigated. It was concerning that an unknown disease seemed to be spreading. Noah ran outside.

    ¡°Is His Majesty inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please wait a moment.¡±

    Noah entered the emperor¡¯s office. He was fortunately able to meet the emperor right away as he had no other duties.

    The face of the emperor was deeply troubled.

    ¡°What are you doing at this hour?¡±

    ¡°You look really bad¡­ What happened?¡±

    ¡°Well, I just got an urgent telegram.¡±

    The emperor held out a piece of paper. Noah came closer and accepted it.

    ¡°Count Elius¡­ His territory is at the southern border, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s said that an epidemic has spread in the vicinity. It was only discovered after it had already spread widely.¡±

    Noah¡¯s expression grew in seriousness as he read the letter. Coincidentally, it matched up with what Chen had scouted.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this is. A never seen before epidemic. Of course, at a time like this¡­ It¡¯s too bad.¡±

    The emperor couldn¡¯t even imagine the cracked barrier was the reason why there was an epidemic.

    ¡°I was just about to redefine the palace¡¯s relationship with the temple, but now that this has happened, it¡¯s all to no avail. It turned out to be a bad thing.¡±

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re not thinking of asking the temple, are you?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else I could do? If I left it alone, all the people of the empire would get sick, I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    Staring at the emperor sighing with his eyes tightly closed, Noah hardened his heart and said,

    ¡°The temple is not necessarily the answer. There must be another way.¡±

    ¡°What is that way?¡±

    The emperor slowly opened his eyes. The eyes that were deeply immersed in worry were starting to shine with hope.

    ¡°The holy flowers. If we use it, we can cure the plague without the help of the temple.¡±

    If the temple tried to send the holy flowers to the border area, it meant that they could be used as a cure for contagious diseases.

    ¡°Noah, did you forget that the flowers come right out of the temple?¡± The emperor shook his head. ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°No. There is a way to secure a lot of holy flowers without borrowing the power of the temple at all.¡±

    ¡°Really? How?¡±

    The body of the emperor, who was quite ashamed to see his subjects at the meeting to be held in the afternoon, tilted forward by itself.

    If it was truly so according to Noah¡¯s words, he might be able to push ahead with his plan without bending to the temple.

    ¡°I know someone who can create holy flowers.¡±

    Noah recalled how the holy flowers bloomed wildly during his conversation with Esther even though she didn¡¯t do anything.

    If it was Esther, she could have made holy flowers without much effort.

    ¡°A person who can create holy items, other than the saint¡­¡±

    The emperor, who was muttering in amazement, laughed when he saw Noah¡¯s eyes change dramatically.

    ¡°Is it the lady you like?¡±

    ¡°How did you know? Wait, did mother tell you? I told her to not tell anyone.¡±

    Noah¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment when he saw that the emperor noticed it right away, even though he had not said anything to him yet.

    The emperor¡¯s expression, which had been serious all along, finally softened a little when he saw his young son behaving like a child.

    ¡°All right. You said that child healed you, and she can even create holy flowers? That¡¯s amazing.¡±

    ¡°Yes. She is a great friend.¡±

    As always, a proud smile hung on Noah¡¯s lips as he spoke of Esther.

    In the heart of the emperor who looked at the cute figure, some doubts and various guesses began to sprout.

    ¡®She can make holy flowers? Is it possible for someone other than a saint?¡¯

    If anyone could have made the holy flowers, there was no way they would be so precious.

    The holy flower was a flower that only a saint could create and grow.

    The emperor thought it was strange when Noah said someone cured his illness, but when he said that the child could even create holy flowers, his suspicions grew.

    Suddenly, a rumor he had heard from a spy planted in the central temple a while ago came to mind.

    ¡°They said that the current saint¡¯s divine power isn¡¯t great, so she¡¯s getting behind in her work.¡±

    The saintess¡¯ ability this time wasn¡¯t exceptional enough, to the point that rumors were already circulating inside the temple.

    Thinking hard, the emperor even remembered what Noah had said when he came to visit him a year ago.

    At that time, Noah said he knew who the next saint would be.

    A suspicion that perhaps the saint in the temple right now was a fake and that there was a real one quickly crossed the emperor¡¯s mind.

    He was shocked to the point of gasping for a second, but he hid this feeling and asked as a benevolent father.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I can entrust you with such a huge task. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an easy request, so please let me meet her once.¡±

    It was necessary to meet and judge in person, rather than just listening and assuming.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll ask her.¡±

    Noah left the office to send a message to Esther, not knowing the emperor¡¯s speculations.

    ¡°Maybe this will result in revenge sooner than expected.¡±

    Muttering to himself, Noah had a determined expression on his face.

    When he heard the news that people were suffering from the plague, he, too, was devastated.

    But with this unfortunate opportunity, they would be able to reveal the true nature of the temple to everyone while saving the people of the empire.

    It was a battle that the temple without the saint had no choice but to lose if it dragged on.

 CH 124

    Three days later.

    Esther got ready to go out after hearing that the renovation of the temple building had been completed.

    She even got permission from Deheen to help with the relief effort starting today.

    ¡°It would be nice if Brother Judy came along too.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped because he¡¯s going to learn an important skill in today¡¯s swordsmanship class. He will come along next time.¡±

    In the middle of the day with the sun shining brightly above their heads, Esther and Dennis headed to the main street where the temple was located.

    The carriage was loaded with water that Esther had turned into holy water.

    However, when they entered the main street, the depressed atmosphere of the passing people could be felt.

    Gazing at the outside from the window, Esther puffed out her cheeks and said sullenly.

    ¡°Everyone looks confused.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they are. The temple is no different from a spiritual support for the people of the empire. We must be evil to them now.¡±

    People were lying on their stomachs in front of the temple, crying.

    It seemed that more time was needed for the people¡¯s thoughts about the temple to change.

    It was then. As Esther looked outside with pity, a familiar child entered her view.

    ¡°Brother, isn¡¯t that Jerome over there?¡±

    ¡°Right. What is he doing?¡±

    The boy who seldom left the slums was wandering among the people and attempting to inconspicuously check their faces.

    ¡°It¡¯s a little suspicious, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. We had better bring him here.¡±

    The two stopped the carriage and asked Victor to bring Jerome to the carriage.

    Jerome recognized the knight who was always by Esther¡¯s side, and ran to the carriage with much excitement.

    ¡°Wow, Sister Esther! Brother! Long time no see. I missed you.¡±

    Jerome, who seemed to have gotten a little taller in the meantime, smiled brightly. He was clearly very happy.

    ¡°How have you been? But what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±

    Jerome unfolded the paper he was holding in his hand. The picture, roughly drawn with only lines, depicted a man.

    ¡°Who is this?¡±

    Staring at the picture handed to him, Dennis asked Jerome.

    ¡°Um, that¡­¡±

    However, Jerome could not answer right away, seemingly worried and deep in thought. His eyes trembled, then he lowered his voice as if he had made up his mind.

    ¡°Actually, a few days ago, very wealthy people came to the slums.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°They want us to find a man who used to live in the slums, placing a hefty bounty.¡±

    As Esther pondered while listening to Jerome¡¯s words, a sense of uneasiness crept up.

    ¡°To take advantage of the people of the slums¡­ Do you know who ordered it?¡±

    ¡°Um¡­ they didn¡¯t tell us that, but I overheard them talking to each other by chance.¡±

    Jerome glanced around and lowered his voice, as if he was scared even though he was inside the carriage.

    ¡°They say it¡¯s Duke Brions. One of the four great families, the Duke of Brions!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Esther and Dennis frowned at the same time. Then they stared at the picture.

    It was the first time they had ever seen the man in the picture. They wondered who in the world he was to make Duke Brions come all the way to Tersia to find him.

    More than anything, Esther, knowing that Duke Brions wasn¡¯t a nice person, was uncomfortable with Jerome doing this.

    ¡°Do you have to do this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that¡­ I have nothing to do anyway and they gave me money.¡±

    Dennis put his hand on the hesitating Jerome¡¯s head.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to learn how to read last time?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°You will learn soon. So stop doing things like this and start preparing to study with your friends.¡±

    ¡°How?¡±

    Jerome asked Dennis several times with an expression of disbelief.

    ¡°The grand duchy will make provisions. So, you have to study hard in the future. When you can read words by yourself, I will give you a book as a gift.¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    Jerome, appearing like he was going to cry any second, was cute. Dennis patted his head and told him not to cry.

    ¡°Jerome, then may I take this picture?¡±

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a painting that was heavily distributed to the people in the slums anyway. And I can give you guys anything, anything you ask for!¡±

    Before anyone realized it, Jerome¡¯s ears had turned red. He gave the paper to Esther with great shyness.

    ¡°Sister and Brother are the nicest people I know. So, the grand duke must also be a very good person, right?¡±

    Dennis and Esther met each other¡¯s eyes and nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Then, somehow, reluctance appeared on Jerome¡¯s face, and he mumbled.

    ¡°Actually¡­ There have been a lot of people saying bad things about the grand duke these days. I guess it¡¯s because of the temple¡­¡±

    ¡°We know that. You have nothing to be sorry for.¡±

    With Esther¡¯s reassurance, Jerome clenched his fists and shouted with determination.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell them it¡¯s not like that!¡±

    ¡°Will you? Thank you.¡±

    Promising to see them again soon, Jerome got off the carriage. Then the pair of siblings headed towards the temple.

    The entrance, which had been blocked by the gatekeeper before, was now wide open for anyone to enter.

    Esther and Dennis got off the carriage and slowly walked through the door.

    Esther paused for a moment as she faced the large stone statue of the goddess in the center of the first floor.

    As she looked at the huge stone statue for the first time in a while, she remembered what she had thought when she first left the central temple.

    ¡®I still don¡¯t know your intentions.¡¯

    For a moment, while staring at the statue with complex eyes, she felt that the eyes of the statue were looking back at her.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Startled, she tried to approach the statue, but Dennis wrapped an arm around her shoulders from the side.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Brother.¡±

    Esther, who returned to her senses, nodded, then looked back at the stone statue.

    But the feeling she had felt earlier was gone. She shook her head, thinking she might have been mistaken.

    The two were guided by the grand ducal knights who were stationed at the temple and were able to find Paras right away.

    ¡°Hello, Sir Paras.¡±

    Having come out to say hello, Paras widened his eyes when he saw that Deheen¡¯s children had brought supplies.

    ¡°Hello¡­ No, you¡­?¡±

    He was very surprised to see Esther, recalling that he once brought her to the central temple to meet Cespia.

    Esther smiled and greeted Paras properly.

    ¡°Do you remember me? At that time, I had some circumstances.¡±

    ¡°Are you the daughter of His Grace the Grand Duke?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I made a big mistake.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you, so you don¡¯t have to apologize.¡±

    Smiling awkwardly at the still stunned Paras, Esther pointed to the large barrel the knights were carrying.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve heard from our father, but it¡¯s all holy water. Please use it to heal people.¡±

    Paras¡¯s eyes, which were already widened, grew to the point where it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they popped out right away.

    ¡°You mean all those barrels are holy water? Where in the world did you get it from?¡±

    Knowing better than anyone how precious the holy water was, Paras looked at the barrels with absolute shock.

    ¡°I know of a fountain with holy water near my house.¡±

    Unable to tell the truth, Esther awkwardly shifted her gaze.

    ¡°What¡­? Are you saying that holy water comes out of the fountain?¡±

    Paras¡¯ eyes narrowed as if asking if she was making fun of him.

    ¡°Yes. Really.¡±

    ¡°I have never heard of such a case. To think there was such a blessed fountain in Tersia¡­ Perhaps it¡¯s an undiscovered relic of the first saint.¡±

    ¡°Ahaha. Maybe. If it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll bring you more.¡±

    Paras couldn¡¯t believe that holy water was still flowing from the fountain.

    ¡°Please take me with you next time. Before I die, I really want to see the remains of the first saint.¡±

    Feeling burdened by the passionate glow of his eyes, Esther deliberately pretended to observe the area and commented,

    ¡°There are many patients.¡±

    ¡°Everyone who has nowhere to go comes. There are doctors, but there are many limitations in treatment.¡±

    Unlike Esther, Paras could not use his holy power indefinitely and was running out of power every day.

    ¡°Today, I will help too.¡±

    ¡°The lady will? You¡¯ll be taking care of patients¡­¡±

    ¡°I once worked at the temple. I was a candidate.¡±

    Paras was taken aback once more. He had heard rumors that Deheen¡¯s daughter had been adopted from the temple, but he did not believe it.

    He wondered for a while after hearing that, but then he remembered Deheen¡¯s words to ¡®use it well¡¯ when the children come, and agreed.

    ¡°Then, please.¡±

    Looking around the large hall on the first floor where people were sitting haphazardly, Esther told Dennis,

    ¡°I¡¯ll be here, so Brother, take your time.¡±

    ¡°Okay. See you later.¡±

    Dennis patted Esther on the shoulder and headed upstairs with some of the knights.

    Since a library was to be built inside the temple, Dennis decided to help with the selection and placement of the books.

    Left alone, Esther walked towards the person right next to her, her eyes bright with vigor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±

    Although she couldn¡¯t openly use much of her divine power, no one here would recognize it if she secretly treated while Paras was busy with work.

    ¡°Where are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°I broke my wrist¡­ It will take several months to get well. By then my family will starve to death.¡±

    ¡°Show me.¡±

    From wounds to injuries to illnesses. Esther¡¯s divine power was fair to all people regardless of illness.

    All those touched by the divine power extending from his palm regained their health and their eyes became clear.

    ¡°I think everything is really better! Oh my¡­ It¡¯s unbelievable. Can I really just accept this?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. Instead, if you¡¯re grateful, tell the people around you that it¡¯s not bad that the grand duke kicked out the temple.¡±

    After finishing treatment, she immediately moved on to the next person.

    ¡°Are¡­ are you the young lady?¡±

    A few people who remembered the march from a year ago recognized Esther. She had a unique atmosphere.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Esther smiled at them and returned to administering treatment.

    There were a lot of patients who had urgent conditions, so it was a waste of time to talk.

    Then, a buzz began to spread all around.

    It was a rare sight that could not be seen anywhere else¡ª the young lady from the grand duchy touching and treating patients directly, regardless of status.

    ¡°She¡­ she¡¯s the daughter of the grand duke.¡±

    ¡°Why is someone like that here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, can¡¯t you see? She is treating us.¡±

    As the commotion grew, Paras snuck over a glance at what was going on and was shocked to see the bright light spreading from Esther¡¯s fingertips.

    ¡°What is that light?¡±

    The moment he approached Esther to take a closer look¡­

    ¡°Sir Paras!! This is an urgent patient!¡±

    The knights ran into the temple with someone on their back.

 CH 125

    ¡°He¡¯s from another territory, but as soon as we confirmed his identity, he collapsed¡­ First of all, I have been ordered to bring the sick here.¡±

    ¡°Put him down there in the middle.¡±

    The condition of the man, gasping for death as if he was about to die, looked really critical.

    Rotting flesh could be seen under his clothes, and even a stench spread around him.

    Paras sensed the seriousness of the situation and moved closer to the man now lying on the floor.

    ¡°Oh, please save me¡­ Ugh.¡±

    The man vomited blood every time he coughed, unable to speak properly. Then he simply fainted.

    Looking down at the man¡¯s closed eyes, Paras frowned. However, even after examining his body with his divine power, he could not figure out the cause of the disease.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what disease it is.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    Watching from the side, Esther also tilted her head. She had never seen a disease where the flesh rots so terribly.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but it¡¯s not a condition that can be treated.¡±

    Paras gestured to the knight on the other side. He intended to order the man to be moved elsewhere.

    ¡°Sir Paras, wait a minute.¡±

    But Esther stopped him in a clear voice.

    ¡°You can¡¯t let him out now.¡±

    ¡°It cannot be cured anyway. It takes too much divine power to even maintain his current state, other patients cannot be saved.¡±

    Esther¡¯s pink eyes stared into Paras¡¯, who shook his head resolutely, saying ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°It might be an epidemic.¡±

    Esther remembered the contents of the letter she received from Noah last night.

    Along with a request to grow holy flowers, he wrote about a plague that had begun to spread around the borders.

    ¡®Maybe, this person¡­¡¯

    Esther thought that the man who showed up with a disease she had never seen before might be from the borders.

    She called the waiting knight who had brought the sick man on his back.

    ¡°You said that this person came from another territory, right? Where is it?¡±

    ¡°Here is his identity card.¡±

    When she received the man¡¯s identity card and looked at it, he was, indeed, from a territory near the border area, the one closest to Tersia.

    Maybe the epidemic was spreading much faster than Noah knew.

    Esther lowered her voice so that only Paras could hear it.

    ¡°I heard that an epidemic is spreading recently near the border area. This person seems to have contracted an infectious disease, and he came from there.¡±

    ¡°What? An epidemic means that the protection of the goddess has disappeared. If that¡¯s true, how could this happen to our empire¡­¡±

    Paras, whose devotion as a priest still remained, looked back at the stone statue, clenching his fists tightly.

    However, the statue of the goddess stood tall as always, not revealing anything.

    ¡°Sir Paras, if it¡¯s an epidemic, it might have already spread to Tersia.¡±

    The man collapsed as soon as he entered, so he didn¡¯t come into contact with many people, but she had to think about the possibility that it might have already spread.

    ¡°It¡¯s a waste, but it would be better to use the holy water the lady brought.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    With worry tinting her face, Esther sighed and looked behind her.

    ¡°Victor, let everyone here drink holy water right now.¡±

    ¡°Everyone?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You too.¡±

    Holy water wouldn¡¯t be helpful when the disease turns critical, but if it¡¯s just close contact, it could purify sufficiently.

    ¡°And you guys, go out and tell people who are sick to come here. Say that Tersia will take care of them, not the temple.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Lady Esther.¡±

    The knights ran out immediately as Esther ordered.

    ¡°Now, what about this guy?¡±

    At Paras¡¯ question, Esther stared at the man. It seemed so serious, like he would die soon if left alone.

    ¡®What do we do?¡¯

    Conflicts arose in Esther¡¯s heart, like when she healed Hans.

    She knew that he could easily be saved if she used her divine power.

    But there were so many eyes around.

    Moreover, Paras was next to her. Treating the man in this situation would never go unnoticed.

    ¡®What if I get caught?¡¯

    The worry didn¡¯t last long. Esther thought about what Noah would have said if he was by her side.

    ¡ªDo whatever you want.

    Yes, he would probably say that.

    Esther smiled and made a decision.

    Anyway, the time was coming when she would have to reveal that she was a saint.

    In order to properly destroy the temple, it would be better if rumors spread that Rabienne was a fake.

    ¡°I will treat him.¡±

    ¡°Yes? In such a state, how¡­ No, it¡¯s too risky. If the disease spreads to the lady¡­¡±

    Recalling Deheen, who was very fond of his daughter, Paras tried to dissuade her.

    But Esther had already sat down next to the man.

    ¡°It will never spread to me.¡±

    Sensing an unusual energy from those words, Paras bit his lower lip tightly. And he decided to just watch.

    Esther placed her hand on the unconscious man¡¯s chest. Slowly, she closed her eyes and concentrated.

    ¡°I will definitely save you.¡±

    Since Esther was wearing the gloves given to her by Noah, Paras couldn¡¯t see the back of her hand, but upon discerning her divine strength, he widened his eyes.

    Healing the man took longer and required more divine power than expected.

    During that time, the people around watched the scene without even breathing.

    As a bright light passed under Esther¡¯s palm, new flesh sprouted from the rotten skin.

    ¡°We are now¡­ Could it be that we are seeing a saint?¡±

    ¡°I think so.¡±

    Some people knelt down and prayed to Esther without realizing it.

    It felt as if a wall had been created between Esther, who was trying to save the man, and the people.

    ¡°Shh. Stop.¡±

    Having decided which books to put in the library, Dennis, who was descending the stairs with the knights, stopped and leaned against the railing, fearing that the sound of footsteps would disturb Esther.

    Then he brought both hands up to his chin and looked at Esther below.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. Isn¡¯t our Esther surrounded and full of light?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I can see it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyone with eyes will recognize it.¡±

    A star that lit up the dark night sky.

    Esther, the one who bore that light.

    ¡°Is there anyone else who fits the name ¡®Esther¡¯ so well?¡±

    Dennis continued to mutter to himself, looking at Esther with eyes dripping with honey.

    After a few more minutes, Esther slowly opened her eyes, thinking it was now okay.

    Her eyes had turned golden, perhaps because she had used a lot of divine power at once.

    The man, whose rotten parts had all returned to normal, groaned and slowly lifted his eyelids.

    ¡°Are you awake?¡±

    ¡°Am¡­ Am I alive? I-I thought I was dead¡­¡±

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he was surprised at how light his body was. All his pain was gone and his wounds were healed.

    Tears welled up around his eyes when he realized that he was cured.

    ¡°Did you treat me?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Could you explain why you came to Tersia and what¡¯s going on with this disease?¡±

    ¡°I lived in the Bethral territory. It¡¯s a peaceful town¡­ But suddenly, a strange disease started to spread.¡±

    ¡°A disease that causes flesh to rot?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The disease that used to affect one or two people suddenly spreaded throughout the village¡­ Then, the temple took people at random.¡±

    Hearing that the temple was taking people, Paras flinched and asked to be sure.

    ¡°Were they trying to heal them?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯ve seen people still alive pushed into the fire. I managed to run away.¡±

    After hearing this, Esther left the man alone and stood up.

    ¡®I guess he ran to Tersia because he was worried his symptoms would spread and he would be thrown into the fire pit.¡¯

    Angry at the temple that even killed innocent people, her clenched fists trembled.

    ¡°Sir Paras, please accept all the sick people who come. I will give you holy flowers so that they can be healed.¡±

    Esther, whose expression grew even more determined, continued speaking in a calm tone.

    ¡°I hope no one dies. Especially in our territory.¡±

    ¡°Distributing the holy flowers¡­ Those holy flowers¡­ but who in the world are you, Lady Esther?¡±

    Esther looked into Paras¡¯ trembling eyes, then took him to the greenhouse inside the temple.

    ¡°Have you already noticed?¡±

    ¡°Am I right? Those eyes¡­ The enormous divine power is definitely the saint¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    She decided to be upfront once and for all, especially since she wanted to ask him to manage the holy flowers.

    And after hearing the answer, Paras was genuinely astounded and stunned like someone who had been scammed.

    ¡°How can someone else pretend to be a saint when there is a saint? Does this make sense?¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t even look at the man who was more upset than her and touched the soil in the greenhouse.

    ¡°The temple will collapse anyway.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you want, my lady?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After that brief answer, Esther slowly poured plenty of holy power into the soil so that holy flowers could bloom.

    Astoundingly, small sprouts sprouted in places where Esther¡¯s hand touched.

    ¡°I will come every two days and take care of it, but it¡¯s better for Sir Paras to take care of it too.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ you¡¯re creating holy flowers. This is really undeniable evidence.¡±

    The buds didn¡¯t just sprout in an instant, flowers were already formed in places where a little more power was applied.

    ¡°We will need a lot of holy flowers in the future. Please purify them well.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Walking alongside Esther growing holy flowers, Paras suddenly recalled an old memory.

    ¡°The day I brought you to the temple, Cespia told me not to believe in the temple. I think it has something to do with the young lady.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Saint Cespia¡­¡±

    When Esther thought of Cespia after a long time, she felt affection for her and made a sad smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to her.¡±

    ¡°Yes. She was a good person.¡±

    Perhaps because he shared the same sympathy and longing, Paras seemed to be very open to Esther.

    ¡°I still cherish the portrait you painted then.¡±

    ¡°Can you show me sometime? If I knew I would miss her this much, I would have drawn another one.¡±

    ¡°Anytime.¡±

    Paras nodded willingly, saying that he would bring it to the temple the next time she was to come.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll take my leave for today.¡±

    The goal of raising holy flowers was completed, so Esther thought it was a good time to return, but Paras held her back as she was exiting the greenhouse.

    ¡°Excuse me¡­ I have a question for you.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°Lady Esther, what do you think of the world after the temple disappears?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes became round.

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t even thought about that. At least, it will be better than now, right?¡±

    With an expression that he knew it would be so, Paras asked seriously.

    ¡°If everything goes back to normal¡­ Will you go back to the temple? The empire desperately needs the saint chosen by the goddess.¡±

    Esther, who was thrown a completely unexpected question, slightly raised her eyebrows, asked what he was talking about.

    Ame: Hm valid question. Religion/the temple isn¡¯t inherently bad, it¡¯s much dependent on the people involved.

 CH 126

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    ¡°Sir Paras has already left the temple. Give up your hopes for the temple.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just because of the temple. For the sake of peace in the empire, we will continue to need the protection of Espitos.¡±

    Esther knew that the protection of Espitos meant the barrier that spread across the empire.

    But even if it was selfish, she did not want to sacrifice her hard-earned life for others any more.

    ¡°I will only protect those who are important to me.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to turn away. I can tell just by today¡¯s incident. If the barrier is broken, those precious people will be in danger too.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave now.¡±

    Esther started walking again, pretending not to hear Paras.

    She could sense him bowing deeply behind her, but she left the greenhouse without looking back.

    As soon as she came out, she saw Dennis¡¯ face. It appeared he was waiting for her to finish her business.

    ¡°Brother Dennis.¡±

    Esther¡¯s expression, which had turned dark for a moment, brightened again.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to listen to that. Let¡¯s not bear too heavy a burden.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go home.¡±

    Esther erased Paras¡¯ words from her head. She just wanted to go back to her most comfortable home as soon as possible.

    On the way home, they happened to meet Deheen and they moved into a single carriage.

    Deheen sat down next to Esther, who seemed exhausted, and lent her his shoulder.

    ¡°Where did you go and what did you do?¡±

    ¡°I helped decide which books to put in the library. I chose based on what I read.¡±

    Dennis knew more about books than anyone, so there was nothing to worry about.

    ¡°What about you, Esther?¡±

    ¡°I healed people. I also allowed holy flowers to grow.¡±

    With a proud expression, Esther looked down at her hands, which had healed so many people.

    ¡°You have suffered. You must be very tired.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ Dad, rather than that¡­¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Deheen read the concern in Esther¡¯s voice. He turned his head, giving her his full attention.

    ¡°Among the people I treated today, there¡¯s someone with an infectious disease.¡±

    Esther told Deheen everything about the letter she received from Noah and about the man she treated today.

    Listening quietly, Deheen¡¯s expression gradually grew serious, and a sigh leaked out of his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid your responsibilities will increase.¡±

    ¡°Nothing will change.¡±

    Esther answered boldly, digging deeper into Deheen¡¯s shoulder. The sturdy Deheen was just right to lean on.

    ¡°The timing is not good.¡±

    The combination of the epidemic and the temple¡¯s closure was something Deheen hadn¡¯t foreseen. It was already expected that public sentiment would become vicious.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t it be okay if we just hang in there a little bit?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Tersia will be fine.¡±

    Tersia has holy water, holy flowers, and above all, Esther.

    Deheen gently hugged Esther, who was still leaning against him, and brushed her long hair.

    ¡°And Dad, His Majesty wants to see me.¡±

    ¡°You mean a formal invitation?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is because it¡¯s a letter from His Highness Noah¡­ It probably has something to do with the saintess.¡±

    ¡°Do whatever you want. You don¡¯t have to go if you don¡¯t want to go.¡±

    Esther thought about it for a moment, then shook her head, indicating it was okay.

    ¡°I want to see His Majesty again.¡±

    ¡°Shall I go with you too?¡±

    Deheen¡¯s voice lowered slightly. His guard was rising. Is the emperor coveting Esther?

    ¡°I¡¯ll go alone this time.¡±

    ¡°¡­Instead, you can¡¯t stay out overnight. You have to sleep at home.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll see His Majesty and come back right away.¡±

    While Deheen struggled to hide his remaining disapproval, Dennis, remembering their meeting with Jerome, called Esther.

    ¡°Esther, give Father that.¡±

    ¡°Ah, right.¡±

    Esther handed Deheen the piece of paper in her pocket.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°The Duke of Brions is looking for this person in our territory. I don¡¯t know who this is.¡±

    ¡°Brions?¡±

    Deheen unfolded the paper, and his eyebrows twitched.

    ¡°Do you know who it is?¡±

    ¡°¡­Hm.¡±

    He pretended not to know in front of the children, but he immediately realized that the man in the picture was Lucifer.

    ¡®It¡¯s kind of strange.¡¯

    He felt something amiss when Lucifer said the name ¡®Brions¡¯, but it seemed like it wasn¡¯t a coincidence that the duke kept getting involved in Catherine¡¯s affairs.

    ¡®They¡¯re two people that I don¡¯t think will ever be related, but maybe¡­¡¯

    ¡®Brions.¡¯

    Deheen decided to change the direction of his investigation into Catherine. Maybe he would meet Duke Brions in person.

    ¡°Huuu, huuu.¡±

    On the long ride home, both Esther and Dennis fell asleep, leaning on Deheen¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°You guys¡­¡±

    A soft smile appeared on his face, though he couldn¡¯t move for fear that the children would wake him up.

    After dinner, Esther returned to her room and looked around for Shur, who strangely did not welcome her.

    ¡°Shur, do you like that?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but laugh when she found Shur curled up on a sofa piled with snake dolls.

    She sat down at the desk, looking at the cute Shur, who only fluttered his tongue in response, still snuggling the dolls.

    Coincidentally, the ancient language book she had received from Dennis the other day was on the desk, and she opened it without thinking.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    Although the book is in an ancient language, it was not difficult to interpret. The title was unique, .

    Tilting her head, Esther wondered what promise it was talking about, and began to turn the book. However, most of the pages in the thick book were blank.

    ¡°Why is there nothing?¡±

    Thinking it was strange, she flipped through the book and finally found the page with the writing on it.

    Happy to interpret the ancient language, she gradually fell deeply into its contents.

    ¡°Is it the promise the first saint made?¡±

    Surprisingly, the contents of the promise made by the first saint, which was said to have not been recorded anywhere, were written.

    There were only two pages of writing, so Esther couldn¡¯t tell much, but those two pages gave her a pretty big shock.

    ¡°A saint is supposed to come out of the Brions family once every three generations¡­¡±

    There was no word about this when learning about the history of the saint. The Brions family was simply known as a prestigious family that produced many saints.

    Esther began to calculate the current generation of saints, and was startled.

    Cespia was the 14th saint, which made herself the 15th saint.

    ¡°Then Rabienne must be the real saint¡­?¡±

    Blinking rapidly, Esther put the book down. Bewilderment could be felt in her shaking eyelashes.

    ¡°The book is pure nonsense.¡±

    The contents of the book might be a story someone made up. She wanted to read more and judge, but there was no writing. After flipping the pages a couple more times, she closed the book.

    ¡°15th¡­ 15th.¡±

    Lying on the bed and thinking back at the contents of the book in a daze, Esther couldn¡¯t shake the thought that the number 15 was familiar somewhere.

    Thinking idly, she suddenly figured out why she was so sensitive to the number 15, and she immediately jumped up.

    Her expression hardened as she slowly folded her fingers one by one.

    ¡°I¡¯ve regressed 14 times. This is my 15th life.¡±

    After thinking this far, somehow, instantaneously, she felt goosebumps all over her body.

    She was the 15th saint, and her life only changed in the 15th life.

    Esther felt that there was some relation, but she couldn¡¯t quite connect the dots, so she let out a sigh and buried her head deeply into the pillow again.

    A week after Rabienne applied for an interview with the emperor, she received a call that an appointment had been made.

    ¡°Closing down the temple wasn¡¯t enough, to treat us this way¡­ Aren¡¯t they really saying ¡®let¡¯s go at it¡¯?¡±

    ¡°You have to be patient. We should listen to his thoughts.¡±

    Rabienne and Lucas, both full of anger, arrived at the Imperial Palace and were immediately escorted to the reception room.

    The emperor was going through the papers when he heard a knock and slowly stood up to greet the two.

    ¡°Welcome. Sit down.¡±

    On the table was hot tea and unsweetened desserts prepared in advance.

    ¡°Hello, Your Majesty. It¡¯s been a while since our last meeting.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I was surprised that you suddenly wanted to meet.¡±

    Although the emperor couldn¡¯t have not known the reason for their visit, he smiled; it was a deliberate pretense.

    ¡°You know why we came. After closing over twenty temples¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have a cup of tea. The tea tastes very good.¡±

    The emperor gently accepted Rabienne¡¯s words and raised the teacup.

    Unlike the nervous Rabienne, he was full of composure.

    It had been a long time since he had shown such an attitude in front of the temple.

    ¡°I¡¯m not comfortable enough to drink tea. Thanks to Your Majesty.¡±

    Contrary to Rabienne¡¯s soft tone, thorns were deeply embedded in the words.

    ¡°What a shame. This tea has a calming effect.¡±

    ¡°The scent is nice.¡±

    Rabienne, who had only lightly touched the teacup with her lips before removing it, stared at the emperor. Her smile had disappeared.

    A cool air flowed between the two. The emperor put down the teacup, directly meeting that gaze.

    ¡°I would like to hear the reason why the temples were closed without consultation. If there is any misunderstanding, I want to resolve it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity, but it¡¯s not a mistake or a misunderstanding. I just sorted it out because I thought there were too many of them.¡±

    ¡°We cannot accept it. We ask for the return of the closed temples.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Seeing the emperor sternly refusing, Rabienne¡¯s hands tightened.

    ¡°Are you serious? It sounds like you¡¯re going to completely turn your back on the temple.¡±

    ¡°How could that be? Don¡¯t you know that the imperial family always wants to be the closest helper to the temple?¡±

    The emperor who did not offer a solution or compromise but only beat around the bush made Rabienne more and more upset.

    ¡°If you keep avoiding us, we will not cooperate with the imperial family from now on.¡±

    She went on a little harder.

    ¡°All celebrations and events in July will be held by the temple alone. I don¡¯t know why I should pray for the well-being of the royal family to the goddess.¡±

    ¡°That would be a really big deal.¡±

    Despite saying so, the emperor¡¯s tone was very light. Wanting to stop it, Rabienne brought up the topic of the plague.

    ¡°Do you know? An epidemic is spreading around the border area right now.¡±

    The emperor already knew, but he put on a serious and stunned expression as if he had heard it for the first time.

    ¡°An epidemic?¡±

    ¡°Looks like you didn¡¯t know yet. It happened because His Majesty destroyed the temples. If this continues, the epidemic will spread further. How will you solve it?¡±

    ¡°Did it really happen because of the temples¡¯ closure?¡±

    ¡°Yes. So please return the temples now. It¡¯s not too late. We will stop it.¡±

    Then the emperor touched his chin and smiled with only one corner of his mouth raised.

    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. Then I¡¯ll try to figure it out on my own.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Not expecting such an answer, Rabienne involuntarily bit her lip in agitation.

    Ame: the nerve of Rabienne!!!!!!!! and it seems there¡¯s a reason why Esther is on her 15th life? I apologise, author, for thinking that you threw in the number 15 just for shock value >_

 CH 127

    ¡®This isn¡¯t it.¡¯

    When the emperor didn¡¯t go her way, Rabienne signaled to Lucas for help, tapping his foot with hers, both hidden under the table.

    Lucas, who had been listening quietly because he thought it was no place for him to cut in, flinched and voiced out.

    ¡°I apologize for speaking out, Your Majesty, but this isn¡¯t a disease that the imperial family can handle. Without the help of the temple, the number of people in the empire might be reduced by more than half.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your guess? I¡¯ll know only when I¡¯ve tried.¡±

    Even after Lucas came forward, the emperor¡¯s attitude did not change. After all, he already knew that the current temple was nothing special.

    ¡®Why are you so confident?¡¯

    Rabienne¡¯s hands holding the teacup began to tremble. She was very much agitated by the emperor¡¯s changed attitude.

    She put it back on the coaster because she feared it would expose her feelings, but it made a particularly loud clicking sound as it collided.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t like tea, I¡¯ll prepare another one right away.¡±

    The emperor smiled and took another deep sip of the tea in front of him.

    Poison filled Rabienne¡¯s eyes when she saw him still feigning innocence, knowing full well the tea wasn¡¯t the problem.

    ¡°¡­You will soon regret it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s going to happen because I¡¯m a person with little regrets.¡±

    The emperor¡¯s stance remained unchanged even at the words that gave off a strong nuance of a last chance.

    ¡°From now on, our temple will not support the imperial family. Don¡¯t forget that this is what Your Majesty has chosen.¡±

    ¡°I will definitely remember. Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The next time you want to see me, come to the temple. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be coming to the Imperial Palace anymore.¡±

    Rabienne got up following a show of bravado to satisfy her last remaining pride.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, High Priest Lucas.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, we will be on our way.¡±

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    The hem of Ravienne¡¯s dress fluttered violently as she sped away, revealing her emotional agitation.

    ¡°Ha, until recently, he was like an old man in the back room.¡±

    As soon as Rabienne came out into the hallway, she angrily gritted her teeth and spat out vulgarities in a low voice.

    ¡°Stop, Saint. We are still inside the Imperial Palace. There are many listening ears, so be careful what you say¡­¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    With increasing nervousness, she nibbled on the nail of her index finger and continued talking.

    ¡°There¡¯s an epidemic, but he¡¯s not too surprised, and with such an arrogant attitude¡­ Isn¡¯t something strange?¡±

    ¡°Maybe he knew in advance?¡±

    ¡°Even so, there is no obvious solution other than relying on the temple.¡±

    Unlike when they came to the Imperial Palace, both Lucas and Rabienne were at a loss and their smiles disappeared.

    ¡°What should I do now?¡±

    ¡°Well.¡±

    Lucas tried to hide his bitter expression and glossed it over.

    He had a lot of thoughts when he saw the emperor, who was always polite to the previous saint, treat Rabienne disrespectfully.

    As it was, his mind was gradually opening. The status of the temple might fall to the floor if he only believed in Rabienne.

    ¡°It felt like we had lost, but he will bow down to us soon. The palace won¡¯t be able to solve the disease on their own¡­ Let¡¯s wait.¡±

    Even if many small temples were closed, there were still many more. A level of power that could never be ignored remained firmly.

    After one last cold stare at the door to the closed reception room, Rabienne made her way out of the building completely.

    But Noah appeared from the opposite side, perhaps on his way to the emperor.

    At this moment, Rabienne became so lively that the difference was evident on his face.

    ¡°Is my hair okay now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You are beautiful.¡±

    Once Lucas gave his verification, Rabienne tried to approach Noah with a beaming smile.

    ¡°Noah¡­¡±

    Although their eyes clearly met, Noah slid past Rabienne, treating her like air.

    Rabienne let out a gasp, stunned by the humiliation she had just experienced. Then he turned around and shouted in a tearful voice.

    ¡°Your Highness!¡±

    Noah slowly stopped. There was nothing he could do if Rabienne drew attention like that. But when he turned around, his gaze shifted from Rabienne to the escorts behind her.

    ¡®Khalid.¡¯

    He immediately recognized Khalid, whom he had seen many times in his dreams.

    (TL/N: It was briefly brought up more than 70 episodes ago, so here¡¯s a reminder¡ª Noah knew about Esther and all her regressions because he saw them in his dreams when he was ill and unconscious.)

    Khalid was puzzled by the crown prince staring at him, but bowed his head deeply to avoid his eyes and be polite.

    ¡°Saint, did you call?¡±

    ¡°Why did you just walk past me?¡±

    Rabienne asked, not hiding her disappointment.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you because I was thinking about something else. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be sorry about. I was going to meet you, but I couldn¡¯t make an appointment. I just want to chat.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busy.¡±

    Rabienne was upset at Noah¡¯s bluntness, but she held it in and smiled brightly once more.

    ¡°I see. I¡­ Can¡¯t we get along again? We go a long way back, and there is a long way to go in the future.¡±

    Noah¡¯s indifferent expression remained even as he received a brilliant smile full-on, one which anyone would say was beautiful.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be forgiven, but it¡¯s a way to not accumulate more sins.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I just want to say that one should never covet what belongs to others. Whether it be a thing or a position.¡±

    Having given all the warnings he could give, Noah took one step closer towards Rabienne.

    ¡°Did you say let¡¯s get along?¡±

    As Noah smiled and closed the distance, for a moment, expectations filled Rabienne¡¯s red eyes.

    ¡°There is someone I like.¡±

    Almost instantaneously, those expectations fell. Her pride was hurt by that, so she pressed her lips together and stiffly raised her head.

    She even tried to smile, but she couldn¡¯t quite raise the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Who?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. I can¡¯t tell anyone.¡±

    With that, Noah leisurely went into the emperor¡¯s reception room.

    ¡°Ha, it¡¯s amazing.¡±

    Rabienne, who had been ignored by both the emperor and Noah, was fuming. She fanned hard at her red, angry face.

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Sure. Of course I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Her nails, which she began to bite from the time she left the reception room, were now bleeding from the skin.

    ¡°It can¡¯t go on like this. Let¡¯s get the same medicine that we used on Saint Cespia.¡±

    ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d rather hand the poison to Prince Damon.¡±

    Since the imperial family was no longer with the temple, only the friendly Damon was needed.

    ¡°But it¡¯s the crown prince, is it really going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Prince Damon who will be using it anyway. If something goes wrong, we can cut him off.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s blood-red eyes sparkled dangerously. They were filled with madness.

    A few days later¡­

    Esther rode alone in a carriage and arrived at the Imperial Palace. His face was tense at the thought of meeting the emperor.

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t a scary person.¡±

    The emperor, whom she briefly met during her first visit to the Imperial Palace, seemed much more affectionate than her father.

    While she was mulling over this and that, the carriage door opened. Victor carried the gifts that were stored inside with both hands.

    ¡°It¡¯s heavy. May I carry some?¡±

    ¡°Oh no, don¡¯t say that. If I make you bear a burden, His Grace will have my head cut off.¡±

    Victor shook his head as he looked at the cute Esther who was only half his size expressing her desire to help him.

    While they were walking with the guidance of a servant, and a person who looked shiny even from afar ran over.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    It¡¯s Noah.

    In an instant, Esther¡¯s lips formed an upward arc.

    Perhaps because he had become the crown prince, Noah was wearing stylish clothes embroidered with gold.

    Facing Esther, Noah couldn¡¯t hide how happy he was and smiled brighter than the sunshine.

    ¡°You¡¯re here? Do you know how long I have waited?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I come on time?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re late. I¡¯ve been waiting for this hour since yesterday evening.¡±

    Esther giggled as she listened to Noah¡¯s mischievous words.

    The two of them walked together to the indoor garden where the emperor was waiting.

    ¡°Esther, are you nervous?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ I am a little nervous.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll hold your hand. The warmth will calm you and you will be fine.¡±

    Noah naturally wrapped his hand around Esther¡¯s to relieve tension.

    Feeling that Noah¡¯s hands were bigger than when she had held them before, Esther glanced to the side. Now that she looked at him, the level of his eyes had also changed.

    ¡°Have you grown taller?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t just taller? Look, look. My shoulders have become much broader too. I¡¯ve been working out hard these days, can you tell?¡±

    ¡°It seems like that¡­ But I don¡¯t know.¡±

    It was funny to see him putting strength into his shoulders on purpose, but his body did really look stronger than before.

    ¡°Not like that¡­ Take a closer look.¡±

    Noah¡¯s eyes drooped like a sad puppy, disappointed that Esther turned away after a glance.

    The light conversation made the walk fly by. Before long, they reached the door leading to the indoor garden.

    Esther let go of Noah¡¯s hand and took a deep breath.

    ¡°May I enter?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    When Esther opened the door, she was greeted with a huge space covered with dirt. Plants of various sizes were growing, so the air was fresh.

    The open-ceiling structure of the indoor garden was amazing, and sunlight shone down into the center without any shortage.

    In the middle lies a table, and the emperor was sitting leisurely, waiting for the two.

    Hearing the door open, the emperor turned around and paused for a moment in surprise when he saw Esther.

    ¡°Hello, Your Majesty.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ I never thought I would meet a familiar face.¡±

    Seeing Esther, who had become more skillful in etiquette than the last time, the wrinkles around his mouth deepened.

    ¡°Noah didn¡¯t tell me anything.¡±

    The emperor stared at Noah, his eyes asking him why he did not tell him beforehand, but the latter pretended to not notice.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the daughter of Grand Duke Deheen?¡±

    ¡°Yes. that¡¯s right.¡±

    Esther was so happy hearing her father¡¯s name that she unconsciously smiled, her eyes folding in half.

    ¡°You look prettier when you smile.¡±

    The emperor did not miss that. He complimented her in a soft, friendly voice.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Esther¡¯s white cheeks turned pale pink at the sudden praise.

    ¡®He looks like Noah.¡¯

    She had wondered where Noah¡¯s cheeky side came from, and now it was clear that he took it from his father.

    ¡°Noah, would you mind stepping aside for a while?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t bully Esther.¡±

    ¡°There is no way. She is a very precious child.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Having fulfilled his duty as a guide, Noah was dismissed. He winked at Esther, saying he would be at the door, and left.

    ¡°Would you please take a seat?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

    Esther sat down cautiously on a chair bathed in sunlight, but she could only blink. She felt awkward to face the emperor alone.

    Noticing that, the emperor opened the lid of the silverware that was placed on the table.

    Inside, various fruits were skewered and arranged beautifully.

    Each skewer was covered with something like a transparent membrane. It was strange, but interesting.

    ¡°¡­What¡¯s this?¡±

    Esther sniffed at the unbearably sweet smell.

    ¡°It¡¯s a dessert made by covering fruit with plenty of sugar. It¡¯s newly developed by the imperial chef, this is also my first time seeing it.¡±

    (TL/N: candied fruit.)

    The emperor put the most appetizing-looking stick of strawberry into Esther¡¯s hand, and her eyes sparkled in response.

    ¡°Now, let¡¯s talk while eating.¡±

 CH 128

    As per the emperor¡¯s suggestion, Esther took a big bite into the shiny strawberry.

    And her eyes widened in surprise at the combination of strong sweetness and freshness that made her heart race.

    ¡°Does it taste good?¡±

    Esther nodded vigorously. She didn¡¯t quite register it, but she was starting to find the emperor likable.

    Needless to say, the tension in the atmosphere was relieved in an instant.

    ¡°The imperial chef really likes to make new desserts. But my kids don¡¯t like it¡­¡±

    Then, the emperor glanced at Esther.

    ¡°I was happy to hear from Noah that you like desserts. Whenever you visit the Imperial Palace, I will prepare a lot of delicious desserts for you.¡±

    After suggesting that she should visit the imperial palace often, the emperor pushed the plate containing the fruit skewers in front of Esther.

    ¡°Noah said you could grow holy flowers. Really?¡±

    Esther paused as she rolled the sticky strawberry in her mouth. Although she had already made a firm decision, she still hesitated for a moment when it was time to reveal the truth.

    However, as she had previously told Noah, she was determined to join hands with the emperor to fight the temple.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s rwight.¡±

    The pronunciation was off because the strawberry was not swallowed well. The wriggling cheeks bulged out like how a squirrel¡¯s did when it¡¯s stuffed with acorns.

    ¡°Then would it be possible here?¡±

    ¡°All I need is soil.¡±

    After barely swallowing the strawberry, Esther lifted her right foot from the soil which she was stepping on. There, was a small sprout that had been hidden by her foot.

    It was a sprout that appeared in response to Esther¡¯s good mood while eating dessert.

    The emperor¡¯s eyes widened greatly; he had expected it, but it was still unbelievable.

    ¡°Goodness, you didn¡¯t even concentrate your divine power, yet the holy flower grew on its own¡­ I can¡¯t even believe it when I see it. Does this happen often?¡±

    ¡°Umm, recently.¡±

    The emperor became silent for a moment, lost in his thoughts. Then he slowly opened his mouth and muttered,

    ¡°The same goes for fixing Noah¡¯s incurable disease, which is called the curse of God¡­¡±

    In the meantime, Esther finished the strawberry skewer, and her eyes twinkled with happiness.

    It tasted so good that she wanted to come back to eat it again.

    Seeing Esther¡¯s lips glossed with sugar, the emperor smiled and held out another skewer, this time, of green grapes.

    ¡°Noah hasn¡¯t told me anything yet, but I see that you¡¯re a saint.¡±

    Esther nodded quietly as she took the skewer. She was not surprised; it was expected that he would notice when he talked about the holy flowers.

    ¡°I knew it. Ah, two saints. I¡¯m not sure what the situation is, but¡­ Your abilities are similar to that of the first saint.¡±

    As Esther¡¯s cheeks became convex again, she blinked rapidly. Eyelashes swayed up and down together.

    ¡°The first saint?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Saints are not equal even though they are all saints. There are varying differences in the amount of divine power they can use.¡±

    Putting down the skewer, Esther brought her feet together, and perked up her ears. It was to listen attentively.

    ¡°Among them, the one who had the most outstanding divine power in history. The one thing unique to the first saint.¡±

    Up to this point, Esther had also learned it in class.

    ¡°Holy flowers bloomed where she stayed, and holy water instead of rivers flowed in the empire.¡±

    But it was the first time she had heard that the holy flowers bloomed by itself, and that holy water was abundant like water. It was very similar to her own abilities.

    ¡°She was the savior of this world, befitting the title of ¡®saint¡¯.¡±

    In the history book passed down only to emperors from generation to generation, the origin of the empire and the world before the creation of the barrier were written.

    It was because of the barrier created by the first saint that they were able to escape from demons, monsters, and all kinds of diseases.

    ¡°The temple doesn¡¯t seem to know that you are a saint at all.¡±

    ¡°For now.¡±

    Since she was now carrying out relief activities in Tersia, rumors would spread more and more, so she didn¡¯t know if the temple would find out ¡®sooner¡¯ or ¡®later¡¯.

    ¡°Do you have any intention of entering the temple after it¡¯s revealed that you are a saint?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not. Under no circumstances will I be with the temple.¡±

    Upon discerning determination in Esther¡¯s gaze, the emperor lowered his voice.

    ¡°I would like to ask why.¡±

    Esther wiped her mouth with the napkin lying next to her. Her eyes became as serious as the emperor¡¯s.

    ¡°How much do you support the temple, Your Majesty?¡±

    ¡°Temples are indispensable to the empire. I definitely need it. But I cannot watch it ruin the empire like it is now.¡±

    It was a far more sufficient answer than recklessly telling lies about hating the temple in order to gain Esther¡¯s power.

    Esther was convinced that the emperor would be on her side, at least while Rabienne was the saint.

    ¡°You need holy flowers, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I will help you.¡±

    The emperor let out a sigh of relief at Esther¡¯s willing and positive answer.

    Holy flowers were necessary not only to keep the temple in check, but also for the people of the empire who were about to die of an infectious disease.

    ¡°I apologize, I feel that I¡¯m putting too much burden on you. If there is anything you want, feel free to tell me.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I want the current temple to collapse. I hope everyone in the central temple gets punished.¡±

    ¡°This includes the daughter of the Duchy of Brions, who is currently in the position of a saint?¡±

    ¡°yes.¡±

    ¡°Well. It can¡¯t be seen as a personal wish. For the sake of the empire, it must be done.¡±

    The emperor expressed that it was too little of a want, and he kindly told Esther to not be burdened with anything.

    Esther, who, for a long time, had hoped for nothing but to repay Rabienne and the temple, requested after contemplating.

    ¡°There cannot be a world without bad people. But at least, I hope our country can be one where evil deeds and wrongdoers are punished. Our empire.¡±

    For a second, the emperor¡¯s expression hardened. He felt dizzy for the first time in a long time.

    The simplest but hardest to keep. It was a principle that he had been missing while paying attention to the temple.

    ¡°¡­It looks like I have received an awakening. I get it. I promise you that I will try to change from the inside.¡±

    The eyes of Esther and the emperor met, and they both smiled.

    At this moment, it seemed that there was a commotion outside, and a few seconds later, the door to the greenhouse was thrown open without the emperor¡¯s permission.

    There was only one person in the Imperial Palace who could do such a thing. Princess Reina, the emperor¡¯s favorite.

    ¡°I heard that Lady Esther came, is it true? Dad, you are so mean. You should have called me too. I almost passed by without knowing.¡±

    Reina ran to the side of the table and gave Esther a wide smile.

    ¡°Sister, you shouldn¡¯t go in like that while they¡¯re talking.¡±

    Noah, who was unsuccessful in stopping Reina, came in after her with a sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯m just going to look at Esther¡¯s face for a second. I have no intention of interfering.¡±

    Reina was so lively that she seemed to be a different person from when she was sad about Noah.

    ¡°Lady Esther, how have you been doing? You gave me a lot of strength back then, so I really wanted to see it again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been well. How has the princess been?¡±

    ¡°Great as well. Noah is back, and we are so happy now.¡±

    Radiating genuine joy, Reina clasped Esther¡¯s hand tightly. Her eyes were full of gratitude.

    ¡°When are you going back? Please have some tea with me later.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I have to go right back today. Instead, I will definitely stop by next time I come.¡±

    At Esther¡¯s words, Reina couldn¡¯t hide her regret and disappointment.

    ¡°Let¡¯s promise. Next time you come, let¡¯s eat something delicious together and chat. I want to become friends with you.¡±

    The emperor laughed wildly when he saw his daughter, who was usually not the bubbly sort, being particularly active towards Esther.

    ¡°Heh heh, it seems our Reina really likes Esther.¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t know it, but in front of the greenhouse door, the empress was peeking inside.

    ¡°Is that the child?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I heard that she is the daughter of His Excellency, the Grand Duke of Tersia.¡±

    The empress was going to be happy with whoever her son brings, but to think it¡¯s the grand duke¡¯s daughter¡­ She widened her eyes in amazement.

    ¡°Oh my goodness¡­ No wonder our Noah is hooked. She is a very sweet girl. Doesn¡¯t the light just shine around her?¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    The empress¡¯ lady-in-waiting looked puzzled.

    ¡°It seems like a treasure the grand duke would never give away. Noah is going to have a hard time. Haha.¡±

    The empress adored Esther as soon as she saw her.

    She had come to see her face because she was curious, and if it wasn¡¯t for her health, she would have gone into the greenhouse and asked questions like Reina.

    After a while¡­

    Having finished the conversation with the emperor, Esther exited the greenhouse with Noah.

    He was going to send her off to the carriage, but wanting to spend more time with her, he deliberately led her down a winding garden path.

    ¡°It¡¯s very pretty here.¡±

    ¡°Right? It¡¯s my favorite path.¡±

    The walk progressed alongside small talk, with neither of them realizing the passage of time. Eventually, the end of the garden path came into sight.

    ¡°Hmm? Are you sad to have to say goodbye?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°You just slowed down.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s not like that.¡±

    Esther waved her hand, dismissing it.

    Actually, her voice rose because she was embarrassed to have been caught. She really did slow down a little while ago.

    ¡°Or not.¡±

    A mischievous smile appeared on Noah¡¯s face. Esther was not yet conscious of it, but he knew that she had been very open with him.

    ¡°Esther, you know what?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I like you a lot.¡±

    Rustle.

    Esther¡¯s heart thumped with the sound of the leaves being stepped on.

    The step forward that she was about to take was lost, causing her to stand still.

    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just a day or two that Noah said this, but this time, his voice was subtly different.

    The tension from the difference made the tiny hairs all over Esther¡¯s body stand on end.

    ¡°I know. I like you too.¡±

    Wanting to overcome the awkward moment, Esther smiled brightly as she took a proper step forward.

    ¡°Do you really know?¡±

    But today, as if he had made up his mind, Noah went in front of Esther and turned to face her.

    He stared intently.

    ¡°It¡¯s a different feeling than you liking your dad and older brothers.¡±

    Esther bit her lower lip lightly.

    She suddenly felt short of breath, like she was being sucked into the depthless black eyes.

    Although she had no dating experience, she couldn¡¯t not know if he said this much.

    ¡®Does Noah really like me? As in¡­ As someone of the opposite gender?¡¯

    In the meantime, countless thoughts crossed her mind (which she had censored out of self-consciousness).

    She was in a state whereby she didn¡¯t know what to say, so she only pursed her lips.

    ¡°Uh¡­ So I¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, wait. I didn¡¯t confess, so don¡¯t answer now.¡±

    She didn¡¯t mean to answer, but Esther, who was stopped by Noah, opened her mouth slightly.

    ¡°Then what is it?¡±

 CH 129

    ¡°Just be aware. Esther, you wouldn¡¯t know if I didn¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Esther pouted in displeasure and tried to say something, but Noah beat her to it.

    ¡°Nothing changes. I will always be by your side.¡±

    Noah¡¯s soft voice mixed with the chirping of the birds, sweetly passing Esther¡¯s ears like the words of a song.

    ¡°How mean.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t anything change? This makes me awkward to see you.¡±

    ¡°Awkward? Does that mean you¡¯re conscious?¡±

    Noah, who hoped that Esther would think of him differently, grinned so widely that his eyes crinkled.

    The smile was still so pretty that she couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    Noah turned back to the restless Esther¡¯s side.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. You must leave before it is too late.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The two of them moved, slowly but surely, to finish the remaining path.

    ¡®Oh, I bumped into you again¡­¡¯

    Esther glanced at Noah.

    So far, she had been relaxed and casual, but after hearing that he likes her, she was nervous walking next to him.

    Perhaps because they were so close, their arms touched lightly as they walked, and each time they did, their faces burned.

    ¡°The weather is nice today. Right?¡±

    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s good.¡±

    Esther answered quickly, as if she had been caught staring at Noah.

    During the short walk, their attention was only on each other.

    They didn¡¯t make eye contact. Whenever Esther was about to meet his eyes, Noah swung his head to the other side, and whenever Noah¡¯s gaze grazed hers, Esther swiftly turned.

    The quiet walk ended at the carriage.

    Noah and Esther exchanged awkward greetings with faces as red as an apple.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going.¡±

    ¡°Have a safe return.¡±

    ¡°Mhm.¡±

    Noah¡¯s urgent voice held onto Esther as she was about to turn away.

    ¡°Esther!¡±

    He lowered his head towards her, who had paused.

    As soon as their eye level matched, their eyes filled the image of the other, and they widened.

    Instantly, Esther panicked and turned her gaze away. Seeing that, Noah¡¯s lips drew a thin arc.

    ¡°Why, why¡­? Do you have anything else to say?¡±

    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t seen you in a while, so I wanted to look at you a little more. I¡¯m done now.¡±

    Noah muttered in an adult-like voice and gently bumped his forehead against Esther¡¯s.

    With that, he walked away. But Esther was still and speechless, her heart was pounding and her toes were curling up.

    Victor, who was watching the two from behind, went ahead and opened the door of the carriage, as if he couldn¡¯t bear to see it anymore.

    ¡°So¡­ Oh, I¡¯m really going. Goodbye, Noah.¡±

    Not knowing what to say, Esther ran faster than she ever had through the open carriage door without looking back.

    Soon after, Victor closed the door, and as soon as he got on, the carriage started.

    ¡°Crazy, really.¡±

    Esther clung to the side of the carriage and fanned her face. Her heart was still pounding, and she felt feverish for no reason. Gradually, her palms covered the flushed cheeks.

    After she finally calmed down, embarrassment rose. She was especially bothered that Victor saw everything.

    ¡°Did you see it?¡±

    ¡°Has His Highness the Crown Prince been like that for just a day or two? it¡¯s okay.¡±

    Esther hesitated over the thought of discussing Noah¡¯s affairs with Victor, who reassured her that it was no big deal. Eventually, she said,

    ¡°Victor, Noah likes me.¡±

    Listening to Esther¡¯s hushed whisper that was as if she was telling a huge secret, Victor rested his chin on his palm and laughed.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain none of the employees of the grand ducal residence don¡¯t know this fact.¡±

    ¡°What? Did Victor know?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Embarrassed, Esther put her hands on her knees, fidgeting.

    ¡°Are you going to keep it a secret from Dad?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not brave enough to tell His Grace what I just saw.¡±

    Victor shook his head. He really didn¡¯t have the confidence to handle the wrath Deheen would explode if he conveyed this in detail.

    ¡°Whew.¡±

    As the carriage rattled, Esther¡¯s fluctuating emotions began to subside.

    She pushed aside thoughts of Noah and slowly retraced her conversation with the emperor.

    Looking out of the window at the blue sky without a single cloud outside, pink eyes sank into the distance.

    She was proud to be able to keep her promise to Cespia to join hands with the emperor. She really didn¡¯t know that this day would come.

    ¡®Revenge is no longer a dream.¡¯

    The disease had not yet spread, so Esther gently closed her eyes as she passed through the streets of the peaceful capital.

    Esther got off the carriage which had been running non-stop and found Deheen pacing around the front of the door.

    Her eyes widened when she saw Dennis sitting on the steps next to him, reading a book, and Judy swinging a wooden sword vigorously in the yard.

    ¡°Why is everyone here?¡±

    With a mixture of delight and embarrassment, Esther¡¯s pace quickened.

    In a single step, Deheen reached Esther, and he looked everywhere to see if she was injured.

    ¡°Did you have a good trip?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was such a fuss even though she hadn¡¯t been away from home for a long time. It was embarrassing, but it felt so good that the corners of her mouth went up.

    ¡°Why are you all here?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s later than the hour you were supposed to come.¡±

    Dennis, who had closed the book and carried it by his side, pointed to his watch and said.

    Although it was late, it was only about 40 minutes later than the previously projected arrival time.

    ¡°I was afraid that something might have happened, so I was going to pick you up, but I waited a little longer.¡±

    When the promised time came but Esther did not appear, the three of them anxiously gathered in front of the residence. They were so worried that it couldn¡¯t be certain who came first.

    After saying that it was fortunate that she returned without incident, Deheen asked about the invitation by the Imperial Palace.

    ¡°Why did His Majesty call you?¡±

    ¡°Because of the holy flowers. He asked me to help him because he needed holy flowers to cure the disease without the temple.¡±

    ¡°He intends to continue pushing against the temple.¡±

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Esther sympathized and motioned for Victor to bring the box.

    The box, which had been carefully packed and loaded onto the carriage, was full of fruit skewers. They were gifts from the emperor.

    Judy was the first to show curiosity.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°Dessert. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±

    Esther divided the skewers with strawberries equally among the three people.

    ¡°His Majesty gave it to me as a present.¡±

    Esther ate so well that he offered them to her to win her favor, but she only intended to bring it home and share it with her family.

    ¡°Eww? I can eat this, but it¡¯s too much. Too sweet.¡±

    Judy commented with a frown. He had taken a big bite without thinking, and now his mouth was full of sugar.

    ¡°Just shut up and eat.¡±

    Horrified to hear that, Dennis hit Judy hard on the back of the head.

    Anyway, Dennis, whose desire to explore grows rapidly when he sees something new, also bit into the strawberry.

    ¡°Dad, you¡¯re going to eat too, right?¡±

    Although Deheen had no intention of eating it at all, he accepted the skewer because he couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint Esther, who was gazing at him with sparkling, expectant eyes.

    For a while, agjak, agjak.

    Loud crunching sounds came from the sugar coating of the strawberries breaking.

    It was a rare sight to see Deheen and his twin sons, who were known for being cool, each holding and eating a candied strawberry skewer.

    Pleased that the three of them were eating well, Esther asked cautiously.

    ¡°Right, Dad. I thought about it while on the way home. In July, the epidemic might get worse¡­ Wouldn¡¯t it be too much to throw my birthday party?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. You can still throw a party, but if it concerns you, how about hosting it some other way?¡±

    ¡°How about having a party at the shelter? We can distribute holy flowers and other relief goods. Esther would also be able to be congratulated by more people.¡±

    What used to be a temple was now called a shelter.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±

    Licking his sugar-stained lips. Dennis slapped Judy on the back of the head again, but this time, it was to commend him for his good idea.

    Inadvertently swallowing the rest of the strawberry, Judy rubbed the back of his head and glared at Dennis, the corners of his eyes seemingly about to rip apart.

    ¡°This¡­ hey! Why do you keep hitting me? My bad hair is getting worse!¡±

    ¡°Sorry. I like the feeling of hitting you, so my hands keep doing it without even realizing it.¡±

    Esther burst into laughter as she watched her brothers bicker.

    When temples across the empire were closed, temple officials who had nowhere to go rushed to the central temple.

    For several days, Rabienne had been stuck in the meeting room with the priests, dealing with the increased work of placing them in a new location.

    ¡°Even if more comes, there is no room for them.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    As the meeting was roughly wrapped up, Rabienne turned to Kyle, who had been entrusted with investigating the epidemic.

    ¡°What is the movement of the disease?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still fine, but word is slowly getting out.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay to proceed with the July event?¡±

    ¡°I think it would be better to have a prayer service at the same time.¡±

    ¡°That sounds good. We can prepare the prayer system together.¡±

    Even if it was for show, whenever a prayer ceremony was held, the people of the empire would flock to the temple like clouds. It was perfect for raising the status of the temple.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s take a break.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s maid came running to her when she went out to rest.

    When she heard that Duke Brions had come, she went to the reception room with a hop in her steps.

    ¡°Father! What brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I came because I was worried about you. You must be very busy.¡±

    Duke Brions, who was sitting on the sofa, greeted Rabienne with a gentle smile. The two hugged lightly.

    ¡°Your father heard the news, too.¡±

    ¡°Yes. A number of temples have closed¡­ How could the emperor do this.¡±

    ¡°I know. This, and the epidemic. It¡¯s giving me a headache.¡±

    Rabienne let out a deep sigh, revealing her thoughts that were usually hidden in front of her father.

    ¡°But¡­ Who is next to you?¡±

    ¡°Ah. He is the new family doctor.¡±

    ¡°Hello, my name is Evian. It is a great honor to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Hello.¡±

    Rabienne was momentarily confused. Why was a doctor brought here? But she greeted him kindly.

    ¡°He is quite capable. I brought him to treat you.¡±

    ¡°Me? I know myself well.¡±

    No matter how fake she was, Rabienne, possessing divine power, was inwardly embarrassed to be told to see a doctor.

    Even so, she couldn¡¯t ignore her father¡¯s sincerity for thinking of her, so she sat down on the sofa, feeling bitter.

    ¡°Then excuse me for a moment.¡±

    With a face white from nervousness, Evian took a deep breath and placed his hand on Rabienne¡¯s back.

    Actually, the reason why Duke Brions brought Evian here was to compare the divine powers of Rabienne and Esther.

    After a while, Evian, sensing the divine power that Rabienne possessed, swallowed his saliva, blinking strangely.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°T-that¡¯s¡­¡±

    Evian glanced at Duke Brions, gently biting his lips.

 CH 130

    ¡®It¡¯s not comparable.¡¯

    Rabienne¡¯s divine power that Evian sensed was insignificant compared to Esther¡¯s that he had experienced before.

    He was at a loss as to how to explain this, so he bit his lips shut.

    ¡°Tell me the truth.¡±

    However, when Duke Brions strongly urged him, Evian calmed down as much as possible and revealed.

    ¡°The potential I felt at that time was on a different level. It was like a huge whirlpool, and I couldn¡¯t see the end, but this¡­ It¡¯s like a regular jar.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s that much of a difference?¡±

    Duke Brions had hoped it would be similar, but when he was told that the difference couldn¡¯t even be measured¡­ He let out a deep sigh and groaned.

    ¡°Father, what does all this mean? What are you trying to check?¡±

    Rabienne grimaced when she realized her father was here to check something specific, and not simply because he was concerned about her health.

    ¡°Evian, leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Grace.¡±

    After sending Evian out of the reception room, Duke Brions sat facing Rabienne; his expression was firm and complicated. At the somewhat unusual appearance, Rabienne urged.

    ¡°Father?¡±

    ¡°Evian is a doctor, but he can sense divine power.¡±

    ¡°Like a priest?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t believe it at first either, but after verification, it¡¯s true.¡±

    Rabienne looked displeased when she heard that Evian had sensed her divine power. She swept her hair in annoyance.

    ¡°If my divine power could be contained in a jar, then who¡¯s is like a whirlpool?¡±

    Looking at Rabienne¡¯s greedily shining red eyes, Duke Brions was briefly troubled. He had brought Evian to the temple and directly verified his ability, so he could have confidence in his assessment of Esther.

    And now that he knew the difference between their divine powers, he thought he shouldn¡¯t hide it from Rabienne any longer.

    Additionally, it came to his knowledge that Rabienne¡¯s position in the temple was weakening recently. She would be in greater danger if the epidemic spreads, so it¡¯s vital to have the real one.

    ¡°Have you not found the owner of the revelation yet?¡±

    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s not from inside the temple, so it¡¯s not easy to find.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a child you doubted last time. The grand duke¡¯s daughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve checked and it isn¡¯t her.¡±

    Instantly, Duke Brions¡¯ eyes narrowed.

    When she said that she had already checked, he was confused for a second as to whether he was wrong.

    ¡°It¡¯s not? How did you check?¡±

    ¡°I ordered a paladin to bring blood. It¡¯s not her.¡±

    ¡°Was it really the child¡¯s blood?¡±

    Duke Brions did not miss this and questioned with a serious expression. If Rabienne had ordered someone else to obtain the blood instead of doing it herself, there was a possibility that person swapped it.

    ¡°Yes. The blood is obviously¡­¡±

    Rabienne, who was about to naturally say that it was really Esther¡¯s blood, hesitated for a moment and tightly closed her lips.

    Her blood-red eyes began to fill with suspicion about Khalid.

    ¡®No way?¡¯

    He was appointed a paladin and that was his first mission.

    The thought that he could have fooled her never crossed her mind.

    Then¡­ the idea that Khalid might have been closer to Esther than expected sprouted.

    ¡°Did he trick me?¡±

    Feeling stupid for missing the first thing she should have been able to easily suspect, she flicked the nail on her index finger with her thumb.

    ¡°Looks like you have doubts.¡±

    ¡°I think the paladin may have deceived me.¡±

    Rabienne regretted that she was so easily relieved when she was most strongly suspicious of Esther.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to call Khalid and check again.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s red eyes, now cloudy with doubts and irritation, turned to her father.

    ¡°However¡­ Why did Father think that the blood I drank might not be hers? Even I overlooked this.¡±

    A sudden visits and examination.

    And even this awkward conversation.

    Rabienne¡¯s voice grew colder as she figured there must be something.

    ¡°The truth is¡­¡±

    Duke Brions paused for a moment, then made up his mind and continued.

    ¡°Until recently, Evian was a doctor of Tersia.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s Tersia¡­ Now, wait a minute. Then, she was the one he was comparing to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Astounded, Rabienne let out an empty laugh.

    Then, with her pride unbearably hurt, she banged her fist on the table several times.

    ¡°He says my divine power is inferior to hers?¡±

    As such, the potential of divine power was a matter of pride for saint candidates. Rabienne, who had not lost her composure throughout, choked up and raised her voice.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be. She was a junior candidate. She can¡¯t compare to me. A child like that is a whirlpool. Isn¡¯t that Evian guy a quack?¡±

    Duke Brions wanted to believe that too, but all the circumstances said that Esther was his daughter and the 15th saint.

    He still couldn¡¯t bear to tell this to Rabienne, so he pretended to have discovered it by accident.

    ¡°I have already checked with other priests. He is not a quack.¡±

    ¡°Father.¡±

    ¡°If the blood might have not been hers, why don¡¯t you check it again?¡±

    A frustrated Rabienne pounded her chest. She asked loudly, almost yelling.

    ¡°She is now the grand duke¡¯s daughter. Even if she¡¯s the real one, it¡¯s a really big problem. How are we going to get her?¡±

    Duke Brions had been mulling over this issue as well.

    The most feasible way would be to file a paternity suit, but he hid it for now, since he couldn¡¯t tell Rabienne about it.

    ¡°Leave that to me and just check. It would be nice for the two of you to get to know each other a bit.¡±

    ¡°Be close¡­ she was an orphan who grew up in the slums.¡±

    ¡°She is now the grand duke¡¯s daughter.¡±

    Duke Brions coaxed Rabienne, who was very displeased, persuading her to meet Esther in person.

    ¡°Let¡¯s keep in touch.¡±

    With that, he left the waiting room.

    Although at a loss over her anger at Esther, Rabienne put on a mask again and took a deep breath.

    ¡°Bring Khalid.¡±

    On that order, the maid brought Khalid.

    ¡°Did you call?¡±

    He came right in front of Rabienne, went down on one knee, and waited for her commands.

    ¡°Khalid.¡±

    Rabienne called Khalid¡¯s name in a voice as sweet as candy.

    ¡°Yes, Saint.¡±

    ¡°Did you trick me?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡±

    Khalid lowered his head deeper towards the floor, trying to hide both his expression and his eyes.

    ¡°Look at me.¡±

    Flinching at Rabienne¡¯s chilling command, he raised his face. The eyes of the two collided in the air.

    ¡°The blood that was brought to me then. Was it really Daina¡¯s blood?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Rabienne did not miss Khalid¡¯s shaking pupils.

    ¡°Can you swear to the goddess?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    When the goddess was brought up, Khalid couldn¡¯t lie anymore.

    His other knee touched the ground, and he pressed his head against the floor, begging for forgiveness.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive you.¡±

    ¡°You, you really tricked me? How dare you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ Whose blood was that?¡±

    ¡°It was the blood of cattle.¡±

    Surprisingly, Rabienne didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, she smiled more brightly and brought her face closer.

    ¡°Why did you do that?¡±

    Hearing the tender voice, Khalid felt like he had become a sinner for a moment, and he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°I did not understand the order to bring blood. I felt like I was doing the wrong thing, so I made my own judgment.¡±

    ¡°Khalid, you are a paladin. There¡¯s nothing for you to judge. Just do what I tell you to do.¡±

    Whispering softly into Khalid¡¯s ear, she threatened.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t do it, I¡¯ll kick you out right now. Answer me with certainty.¡±

    ¡°I can do it, Saint.¡±

    If Khalid, who had already become a paladin, was kicked out, it would be a dishonorable retirement.

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to live with his head up for the rest of his life.

    ¡°I will not forgive you if you disappoint me one more time. Not only you, but all of your family members. They will all be charged with treason against the temple.¡±

    ¡°Saint! That¡­!¡±

    ¡°You brought it upon yourself.¡±

    Rabienne¡¯s voice, which was still captivating, did not go well with the eerie content, which made the gap even more pronounced.

    ¡°Oh, give this to Prince Damon. He would know if you said it¡¯s from me.¡±

    She passed the small bottle she was carrying. It contained a colorless, odorless liquid.

    Looking at the transparent liquid, Khalid swallowed.

    ¡°Khalid, this is the second order I give you in the name of the saint. You know what I mean, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I will definitely deliver it.¡±

    Khalid nodded as he took the vial and exited the room.

    His pale face was contorted with anguish.

    Esther was now going to the shelter every two days.

    Right now, she was in a carriage with her twin brothers, heading to the shelter.

    ¡°Writing classes started at the shelter yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Really? Shall we take Jerome with us on the way?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    The three stopped the carriage near the slum to take Jerome.

    The atmosphere in the slums was different from before. It no longer looked like a slum.

    But as soon as they went inside, they saw an amazingly long line.

    Esther tilted her head and asked Judy, who had good vision.

    ¡°Judy, what line is it?¡±

    ¡°Umm¡­ There is no end in sight.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just people from the slums that stood in line, other commoners were also present.

    The three exchanged curious blinks before walking forward, intending to check what it was.

    Dennis strode ahead with his long legs, and Esther and Judy followed slowly.

    After a while, they found out the reason for the long line of people.

    ¡°Is that a well?¡±

    Shockingly, people were lining up to draw water from the well that Esther had repaired.

    ¡°The entire line is for water?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve even asked the person standing at the end over there.¡±

    Dennis, who had gone ahead, told the story he had heard while holding back a laugh.

    ¡°There are rumors that the water in this well is very mysterious. There are people who say they feel better after drinking it, even making them smarter?¡±

    ¡°What? It couldn¡¯t be.¡±

    Did the divine power that flowed in when the well was repaired have something to do with it?

    Somewhat embarrassed by what Dennis had told her, Esther moistened her lips with her tongue and tilted her head.

    ¡°Anyway, drinking clean water will reduce the risk of getting sick. It¡¯s good.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just clean water. There was definitely divine power, so it would likely be of great help in preventing infectious diseases.

    Esther, Judy, and Dennis happily looked around the slums, which had changed a lot thanks to their efforts.

    However, there was someone watching Esther¡¯s company.

    Or rather, two people. They stood far away, wearing dark black cloaks.

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡±

    It was High Priest Kyle and Joffrey.

 CH 131

    The two had the same dream a few nights ago, after they mustered up all their divine power to pray.

    It was a dream in which the interior of the temple in the Tersia territory was reflected.

    They saw a tremendous light surrounded by people and regarded it as a revelation from the goddess.

    Thus, they came to Tersia without Rabienne¡¯s knowledge to check.

    ¡°I heard rumors about the well and came by just in case. It¡¯s surprising.¡±

    ¡°Yes. A well imbued with divine power. Isn¡¯t this a sacred object that the temple should take care of? I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s just on a random street? Really¡­¡±

    They were admiring the existence of the well when they saw Esther and her brothers.

    ¡°Those children¡­ Oh, I recognize their faces. I think they are the grand duke¡¯s children.¡±

    ¡°Then the girl must have been taken from our temple.¡±

    The children of the grand duke.

    Among them, Kyle and Joffrey¡¯s eyes narrowed in on Esther.

    It was because it was not considered a mere coincidence to meet a child who was a candidate for sainthood in a place they went to based on a dream which might have been a revelation.

    The eyes of the two people observing Esther were full of tension.

    ¡°Come to think of it, that child¡­¡±

    Joffrey was startled. He suddenly realized something.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t her appearance match the revelation we heard?¡±

    His voice trembled thinly, probably because he realized an overwhelming truth. That trembling was passed on to Kyle.

    ¡°Yes. It was definitely a child with grayish brown hair and pink eyes.¡±

    As Kyle and Joffrey¡¯s suspicions grew¡­

    Esther and the twins returned to the carriage with Jerome.

    Kyle¡¯s mind raced, and he hurriedly asked Joffrey.

    ¡°Uh, what should we do? Should we follow?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for now. There must be something about that child.¡±

    With a resolute nod, the two hurriedly followed Esther¡¯s carriage.

    (TL/N: let¡¯s not think too hard about how they followed lmao #my_midnightamusement you guys know I don¡¯t often comment in the middle unnecessarily, right?)

    After a while, the carriage stopped at the temple of Tersia.

    Now, since anyone could go in and out of the shelter, they were able to look inside the shelter without being stopped.

    ¡°It¡¯s much better managed than I thought.¡±

    ¡°I know right. To think this was the space created by the cold-blooded grand duke. I can¡¯t believe it even after seeing it.¡±

    They thought there would be confusion due to the closing of the temple, but the faces of the people in the shelter looked well-to-do and happy.

    ¡°Is this a place like this that the goddess showed us?¡±

    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s take a closer look.¡±

    Kyle and Joffrey observed the shelter while looking for Esther.

    But the girl was out of sight for a long time.

    It was when they headed back to the center of the shelter, trying hard to calm their growing nervousness.

    The girl they were looking for appeared. She, along with one of the boys of the grand ducal family, headed to the place where the patients were.

    Without hesitation, they approached the severely ill patients, and the girl began to devote herself to treatment.

    There was a distance from the patients and an escort in case something happened, but it was quite a shocking sight for Kyle and Joffrey.

    ¡°Goodness, that child¡­¡±

    Kyle couldn¡¯t hide his surprise when he realized Esther was healing with divine power.

    It was particularly astounding because the divine power used in succession seemed considerable.

    ¡°There¡¯s too many people, she¡¯ll be in trouble if she uses her divine power like that.¡±

    Joffrey clicked his tongue as he watched Esther pour out her divine power on the next patient without a break.

    ¡°Maybe there is no limit to her divine power. Aren¡¯t there very rare cases? Of course, they were all saints¡­¡±

    The end of Kyle¡¯s words blurred; he was taken aback. Esther¡¯s eyes were unusual.

    ¡°Did you see? Those eyes.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I saw it too. It¡¯s far away, so I¡¯m not sure, but the color has definitely changed.¡±

    Divine power that seemed to have no limits. Eyes shining golden.

    Surprised by the undeniable evidence of a saint, Kyle¡¯s and Joffrey¡¯s mouths dropped wide open at the same time.

    In that state, they stood there blankly for a while without saying anything.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say, really¡­¡±

    The two men, whose hearts were complicated, looked at each other and sighed.

    The real saint that they had been looking for so long.

    Now that they found her, they should be happy, but for some reason, they couldn¡¯t let go of their surprise and unsettlement.

    ¡°It¡¯s frustrating. Isn¡¯t it like we drove out the real saint with our own hands?¡±

    ¡°If she hadn¡¯t been sold from the beginning, none of this would have happened. Ugh.¡±

    Although it was done by a low-ranking priest, it happened because the temple was so rotten.

    Kyle and Joffrey gazed at the statue of the goddess with a sense of responsibility and shame.

    It was certainly the revelation of the goddess that showed them this place in their dreams and allowed them to find Esther, the real saint.

    ¡°Now what? Can we take away that happiness?¡±

    Kyle was distressed when he saw Esther¡¯s joyful grin in the crowd.

    But Joffrey, already impressed with Esther, shook his head.

    ¡°If she really is a saint, she shouldn¡¯t be in a place like this. We should take her to our temple.¡±

    ¡°But we already have Lady Rabienne. There can¡¯t be two saints under the same sky.¡±

    Unable to take his eyes off Esther, Kyle was conflicted.

    The temple could not change the saint after the accession. Otherwise, the dignity of the temple would fall to the ground.

    ¡°If she¡¯s a child of low status, the temple could simply take her in, but she¡¯s part of the grand ducal family. It¡¯s too twisted.¡±

    Frowning, Joffrey scratched his head.

    Among the people the temple could not do anything about, the most dangerous one was Deheen.

    Both his wealth and combat power were threatening to the temple.

    They couldn¡¯t turn him into an enemy.

    Deciding that they couldn¡¯t come to a conclusion right away, the two watched Esther with a pained hear.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back immediately.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to report to the saint?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s think about it a little more. Should we tell the other high priests, or should we confide in the saint?¡±

    Kyle and Joffrey, whose eyes were still full of shock, forced their unmoving feet to return to the temple.

    As soon as they entered the shelter, the three siblings dispersed to do their respective duties.

    Esther would tend the holy flowers with Paras, Dennis would look over the children learning letters, and Judy would teach some children swordsmanship.

    ¡°Paras, how are the flowers?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve cleaned them beforehand, but I think you should still see it for yourself.¡±

    Esther followed Paras to the greenhouse. The holy flowers had grown to the point where they could be used.

    ¡°Please send half of it to the imperial family. They will probably be sent to the borders.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Even though Paras purified the flowers, Esther¡¯s divine power was still necessary.

    After spending a good amount of time to ensure the flowers were fine, she left the greenhouse to take care of the seriously ill patients.

    Dennis was also on his way out of the opposite classroom.

    ¡°Did you take care of all the flowers?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now, I¡¯ll see the patients.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go down together.¡±

    Judy was playing with the children on the first floor with wooden swords.

    He didn¡¯t have to purposefully insert himself into the party. He naturally joined his siblings.

    Seeing that, all the inhabitants of Tersia in the shelter were deeply impressed.

    Unbeknownst to the three, praise for the grand ducal family, especially Esther, was increasing day by day within the territory.

    The people of the territory were no longer sad that the temple was gone.

    It had already been filled by the shelter.

    Tersia no longer needed a temple.

    Esther, who diligently treated the seriously ill patients, massaged her shoulders after receiving all the patients in line.

    ¡°Are you done now?¡±

    And as she casually turned her head¡­

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡­She noticed the high priests leaving the shelter.

    Even though they were covered by a cloak, bits of faces were visible. There was no way that Esther would not be able to recognize the faces of the people she hated in her repeated lives.

    ¡°Do you know them?¡±

    ¡°Who are they?¡±

    Seeing Esther¡¯s expression change, Dennis and Judy followed her gaze and stared at the backs of the disappearing high priests.

    ¡°Sir Paras, did you just see their faces?¡±

    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t. Why?¡±

    Esther spoke cautiously, but she was unable to hide her distraught expression.

    ¡°I think they are high priests.¡±

    ¡°What? Why are high priests here¡­¡±

    ¡°Really? We have to go and catch them right away.¡±

    ¡°No. You can¡¯t.¡±

    Different reactions erupted at the same time: Paras panicked, Judy was ready to leave, and Dennis kept his composure.

    ¡°If they have come this far, it¡¯s either to confirm that the temple is closed, or¡­ it¡¯s because of me.¡±

    Esther, of course, thought the latter was more likely.

    ¡®This is not the time to sit still. I need to do something.¡¯

    Seeing the high priests made Esther decide to move before Rabienne.

    Her eyes, which had always been mild, were filled with great determination.

    Esther took her brothers and Paras to a small room. She spoke calmly.

    ¡°Sir Paras.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    ¡°I want to spread a rumor. I need your help.¡±

    Esther thought about how she could deal a real blow to Rabienne.

    ¡°What rumor are you thinking of?¡±

    A rumor that the saint in the central temple is a fake.¡±

    Although they spoke quietly so that only each other could hear them, Paras glanced around in surprise and swallowed his saliva.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    With twinkling eyes, Dennis agreed.

    Spreading rumors was an easy way to threaten Rabienne¡¯s place without using their own hands.

    Her position as a saint was based on the faith of the people. If things got bigger, she would face more trouble in the temple.

    ¡°Wait, and one more. That the epidemic spreading throughout the empire was caused by the saint being a fake.¡±

    Esther wanted to discuss with Deheen how to spread rumors and utilize them more effectively, but¡­

    First of all, if Paras, who was a high priest, started the rumors, it would increase the credibility and become a great force.

    ¡°How can my sister be so smart?¡±

    With his chin propped on his palm, Dennis smiled proudly as he watched Esther expressing her opinion one by one.

    ¡°I know. Isn¡¯t she just like me?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me want to hit you.¡±

    Judy laughed out loud at Dennis¡¯ words, but he suddenly turned and stared coldly at Paras.

    ¡°Which side are you on? Are you on our side? Anyway, you were a high priest. I still don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    Paras was stunned by Judy¡¯s aura, which was pressurizing despite his young age.

    ¡°¡­I serve the goddess. Her will is here, so how could I think otherwise?¡±

    Exchanging glances with Esther, Judy, and Dennis one by one, Paras made up his mind and nodded slowly.

    ¡°I will be with you on the way to bring down the fake.¡±

 CH 132

    ¡°Thank you, Sir Paras.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Paras believed that the temple could be restored at any time, as long as the real saint was alive and well.

    ¡°With Sir Paras¡¯s help, rumors will grow like a snowball with just a whisper. But I¡¯m afraid that Tersia will become the source of rumors and draw the attention of the temple¡­¡±

    The worried Esther let out a thin sigh, blurring the end of her words.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not even a false rumor. I would rather this fact come out sooner rather than later.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Father probably wouldn¡¯t bother to hide the fact that rumors came from Tersia.¡±

    Stroking Esther¡¯s hair, Dennis assured her and told her not to worry.

    The truth would come out someday anyway.

    Even if the temple knew Esther¡¯s identity and demanded that she be returned, Dennis was confident that they would not give up.

    ¡°We will protect you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust your brothers?¡±

    Dennis and Judy simultaneously placed their hands on Esther¡¯s shoulders.

    A bright smile that couldn¡¯t be hidden appeared on her face at their trustworthy and cute appearances.

    ¡°Trust us.¡±

    Trust someone

    ¡®You have no idea what a big change this is in my life.¡¯

    Esther gladly faced and held the hands of her brothers, who said they would protect her.

    ¡°Ah, since Jerome sings well, it would be a good idea to make and spread songs.¡±

    Dennis suggested, recalling a method he had once read in a novel.

    Rumors that went from mouth to mouth would spread faster than with the feet.

    Furthermore, singing could maximize the effect.

    ¡°Then how about this?¡±

    Saying that he had a sudden flash of inspiration, Judy started humming a bizarre melody.

    He was so tone-deaf that as soon as he started singing, Esther, Dennis and Paras laughed awkwardly and covered their ears.

    ¡°Hey, why are you all covering your ears? Esther¡­ are you going to be like this too?¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ My ears itched for a second. Hehe.¡±

    Esther, who had been teasing Judy, quickly removed her hands from her ears and smiled at Judy to cheer him up.

    Immediately relieved by the smile, Judy began to hum excitedly again.

    Unfortunately¡­ Esther didn¡¯t have the confidence to keep listening to it, so she quickly sorted things out.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go get Jerome.¡±

    With that, Esther left the room first. Judy¡¯s grumbling could be heard from behind, which made Dennis and Esther giggle.

    ¡®I¡¯m not afraid anymore.¡¯

    ¡®There are precious people who will always be by my side.¡¯

    Resolute, Esther confidently walked forward, holding her small hands tightly.

    Tak, tak¡­

    The sound of Khalid¡¯s heavy footsteps echoed through the hallway of the palace.

    He was in the Imperial Palace to deliver the medicine bottle he had received from Rabienne.

    Khalid, with a stiff expression, was led straight to Damon¡¯s room.

    ¡°He¡¯s waiting inside.¡±

    Passing the knight guarding the door, he slowly entered the room full of drapes.

    ¡°Welcome.¡±

    Damon sat on the bed in disarray, not fully dressed.

    Khalid bowed his head to him and glanced around the room.

    All the drapes hung here and there were red, so it was too much for the eyes.

    ¡°You must have brought something.¡±

    ¡°Yes. She told me to deliver this.¡±

    Receiving Damon¡¯s gesture, Khalid went right in front of the bed and handed over the wooden box he was carrying.

    Click.

    Damon lifted the lid without hesitation, revealing the vial wrapped in a soft cloth.

    ¡°Hoo. This is it.¡±

    ¡°Do you know what it is?¡±

    Having been curious about the identity of the liquid ever since he received it from Rabienne, Khalid hurriedly asked with eagerness.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Damon grinned and held the vial up to the light.

    There was only one medicine he asked from Rabienne.

    A colorless, odorless poison.

    Damon carefully observed the vial that had finally come into his hand and put it back in the box.

    ¡°Tell her I will put it to good use.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±

    Khalid¡¯s role was just to deliver medicine, so he left Damon¡¯s room like he was being kicked out.

    ¡®What is it?¡¯

    Unable to shake off the feeling of discomfort after delivering it with his own hand, Khalid sighed in thought.

    Then, perhaps he had made a wrong turn, he went quite far. The moment he thought he should turn back¡­

    ¡°Sir Khalid?¡±

    An unfamiliar voice called him.

    Khalid looked back in surprise and was startled to see the crown prince.

    ¡®How does he know my name?¡¯

    Despite being stunned by this realization, he hurriedly lowered his head towards Noah, who was walking up to him.

    ¡°Paladin Khalid meets His Highness the Crown Prince.¡±

    ¡°I am very curious about why the paladin who is supposed to serve the saint is walking around the palace alone at this time.¡±

    Noah¡¯s black eyes scanned Khalid up and down.

    He was on his way to the holy flower storage and he didn¡¯t expect to meet Khalid here. Doubt filled his eyes.

    ¡°I came on an errand for the saint.¡±

    ¡°To whom?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Could it be Damon?¡±

    Noah frowned as he stared at Damon¡¯s palace, which was not far from this place.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    Khalid thought for a while as to whether he should hide it, and affirmed after recalling he had not received such an order.

    ¡°The saint and Brother Damon.¡±

    Noah¡¯s voice fell.

    As he spoke, his eyes grew cold at the thought that Rabienne was plotting something else.

    ¡°Sir Khalid, I advise you.¡±

    Almost flinching in the sharp atmosphere, Khalid swallowed his saliva.

    He heard that he became the crown prince shortly after his recovery, but he did not look soft at all.

    ¡°No matter what your master tells you, don¡¯t think of doing anything wrong to Esther. If you touch even one strand of her hair, that will be the last day you breathe.¡±

    ¡°All of a sudden, what¡­¡±

    Having no intention of giving a kind explanation to the perplexed Khalid, Noah indifferently uttered.

    ¡°You still have a chance this time. Please make a different choice.¡±

    ¡°What opportunity are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Well. You can think about it. I can¡¯t spoon feed you, can I?¡±

    Right then, the imperial secretary who had followed Noah approached with a nervous expression and delivered the news.

    ¡°Your Highness, I just got a call from Prince Damon about having tea together. He said he would like to see you right now.¡±

    ¡°Brother? The timing is amazing. Isn¡¯t that right, Sir Khalid?¡±

    When a bright smile appeared on the previously expressionless face, Noah looked like a completely different person.

    ¡°Is there anything you can tell me?¡±

    Khalid was taken aback by the change, and he contemplated if he should talk about the vial he had transported.

    Ultimately, he kept his mouth shut, as for some reason, petty jealousy rose up against Noah, who seemed to know Esther well.

    ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to hurt Esther. She is a precious person to me too.¡±

    ¡°I hope you will keep thinking so.¡±

    Noah didn¡¯t say any more, quickly turning away from Khalid.

    Looking at the back of the crown prince as he headed to another palace, Khalid gently bit his lips.

    ¡°What¡¯s their relationship?¡±

    He didn¡¯t know that the crown prince and Esther were friends. The relationship also seemed pretty close.

    She became the daughter of a grand duke, and now she was with the crown prince.

    He could only sigh as his friend seemed to be becoming more and more out of reach.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t know what it is.¡±

    Recently, Khalid had been confused about everything.

    The most critical thing was that his trust in Rabienne, the saint he should believe and follow, had been shattered.

    Completely lost in his work and his feelings, Khalid trudged back to the temple.

    After parting with Khalid, Noah headed straight to Damon¡¯s palace.

    ¡°You have to be careful.¡±

    ¡°I know. There must be a reason for my brother to call me.¡±

    Damon had never invited Noah first or called him to his palace.

    To think that he suddenly asked to have tea together. No matter how he thought about it, it was suspicious.

    ¡°Brother Damon.¡±

    Noah called Damon by name as he opened the door and went inside.

    ¡°You¡¯re here? I thought I¡¯ll have to wait a little longer.¡±

    Damon, who had been reclining deeply on the sofa, stretched himself and pointed to Noah the seat across from him.

    Noah walked over and sat on the sofa, crossing his long legs.

    ¡°What¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡±

    ¡°Since the crown prince selection, it¡¯s been tense between us. I want to get along with you again.¡±

    Noah smirked at the words that should have never come out of Damon¡¯s mouth.

    He didn¡¯t know what his scheme was, but he decided to match the rhythm for now.

    ¡°That sounds nice. I don¡¯t have any memories of us ever getting along, but we can try to do so from now on.¡±

    Damon ignored Noah¡¯s words and pushed a steaming cup of coffee in front of him.

    ¡°This is freshly brewed coffee. Let¡¯s talk slowly while drinking.¡±

    ¡°Coffee?¡±

    Noah stared at the cup in front of him.

    It was a very luxurious cup. The blue and white colors were well-balanced and there was a bird carving.

    However, the timing¡­ It was right after Khalid had ran an errand for the temple.

    There were some doubts.

    ¡°It¡¯s coffee brewed with high-quality beans that I had a hard time finding. It will taste very good.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Noah tilted his head, grabbed the cup by the white handle, and lifted it up. Holding it close to his nose, he smiled as he took in the scent.

    ¡°Hmm. It smells very good, Brother.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Go ahead and drink it.¡±

    ¡°But what should I do?¡±

    Damon¡¯s smile grew wider as Noah looked like he was going to drink coffee right away. However, in the next moment, those expectations were shattered.

    Noah, who was about to put his lips on the cup, turned and pushed it in front of Damon.

    ¡°My brother¡¯s drink looks more delicious. Let¡¯s swap. Is it okay?¡±

    Taken aback by Noah¡¯s suggestion, Damon hardened.

    He couldn¡¯t hide his agitation, his eyebrows twitched and his lips trembled.

    ¡°¡­Mine is not coffee. Don¡¯t you only drink coffee?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you knew my taste. But my taste has changed lately.¡±

    Damon tried to protect his cup of herbal tea, but Noah¡¯s hand moved faster.

    Looking at the teacup that had already moved away from him, Damon¡¯s complexion began to turn white.

    ¡°Brother, your face suddenly doesn¡¯t look good. Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Contrary to his answer, Damon was flustered.

    Crossing his legs and watching him leisurely, Noah asked,

    ¡°You said they¡¯re good beans. Why don¡¯t you drink?¡±

    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t like coffee. I thought of you and prepared coffee, but turns out your tastes have changed. I will ask for another cup of tea.¡±

    Seeing Damon adamantly refusing to even touch the coffee cup, Noah became convinced that he had done something to the coffee he was trying to give him.

    Moistening his lips with the herbal tea, Noah asked, his eyes folding as he made a wily grin.

    ¡°It¡¯s a bit strange. Brother, did you put drugs in the coffee you offered me?¡±

 CH 133

    Even though Noah was joking, Damon couldn¡¯t help but feel the thorn in his words.

    ¡°What do you mean? I can¡¯t believe you said I laced it with drugs. You have to say something that makes sense.¡±

    Damon pushed the coffee cup away, barely looking Noah in the eye.

    It was a poison that wouldn¡¯t take effect immediately after eating. It slowly builds up in the body little by little, so even if he drank the coffee right away, it wouldn¡¯t hurt him.

    However, Damon was not the kind of person who would accept a buildup of poison in his body.

    ¡°What? It makes no sense.¡±

    Noah¡¯s doubts turned to certainty when he saw Damon, who was greatly agitated by the slightest poke.

    Tapping the table with his long, white fingers, Noah said with a smile.

    ¡°Then, can you take just a sip? It¡¯s not difficult.¡±

    Unnerved by Noah¡¯s request, Damon began to retort, smearing saliva on his dry lips.

    ¡°¡­Are you doubting me now? Huh? What would I do to my brother?¡±

    Befitting of the saying that the thief¡¯s conscience was numb, he raised his voice and even got angry.

    It was an awkward situation for anyone to see.

    Noah smiled and tilted his head.

    ¡°Calm down, Brother. It will seem even weirder if you run wild like that.¡±

    ¡°You are the strange one. What on earth is this coffee that makes me suspicious and strange?¡±

    Damon, who had been huffing and puffing alone for a long time, suddenly snatched up the coffee cup.

    As he spoke, he shook the cup up and down, and the coffee in it shook, overflowed, and splashed around.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you drink it?¡±

    ¡°No way. I can drink it, but what you say is too absurd.¡±

    At Noah¡¯s provocative words, Damon¡¯s grip laxed, and the coffee cup flew in the air.

    Eventually, the cup fell to the floor and broke. Shards of glass went in all directions.

    Of course, all the coffee inside spilled and wet the floor.

    ¡°Ouch, ugh. My hand slipped. To think I made this mistake¡­ Are you hurt?¡±

    He was pretending to be sorry, his tone and behavior was too unnatural.

    ¡°You should¡¯ve been careful.¡±

    Noah squinted and brushed off his clothes.

    Fortunately, the distance was far enough that the coffee or cup fragments did not reach Noah.

    Hearing the noise from outside, the maids rushed in, quickly removing the pieces of the broken cup and wiped away the coffee.

    Meanwhile, cold glances passed between Noah and Damon.

    When the maids left the room and all the evidence was gone, Damon regained his composure and smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯re so excited that you¡¯re talking nonsense?¡±

    ¡°Is this because of me?¡±

    Noah¡¯s expression changed to contempt. He now looked at Damon like he was an insignificant worm.

    All the while, he thought of him as his family, but he erased all of that.

    Thinking he didn¡¯t have to treat him like a older brother anymore, he clasped his hands and lowered his voice.

    ¡°Brother Damon. I¡¯m telling you because you seem to have forgotten, but I¡¯m the crown prince.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I came here because I was curious, but next time, if there is something, Brother should come to me.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    Noah rose from the sofa as he watched Damon tremble, his pride hurt.

    ¡°And let us not do mean things to each other. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡±

    Steadfastly, Noah stared into Damon¡¯s eyes, then turned around and left the room with a soft smile.

    Overwhelmed for a moment, Damon rubbed his eyes, disbelief creeping up at Noah¡¯s suddenly grown back.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that?¡±

    He stomped his feet in anger at the situation that was not going his way.

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±

    Alas, the sole of his foot was pierced by a piece of cup that the maids missed.

    ¡°A-Are you okay?¡±

    The servant at the door was startled by the scream and hurried inside.

    ¡°Hey. The floor isn¡¯t properly cleaned! Bring all the maids who came in earlier. How dare they injure my feet?¡±

    Looking at the sole of his foot that was bleeding profusely, Damon couldn¡¯t hold back his anger. He screamed and shouted.

    While waiting for the maids to enter, he grinded his teeth.

    ¡°He is a quick-witted guy, so I can¡¯t feed it to him myself. I¡¯ll have to find another way.¡±

    There was still more than half the liquid left in the vial he had received from Rabienne.

    Walking out of Damon¡¯s palace, Noah swept his hair with an expression of disgust.

    ¡°I knew he was that kind of person, but I¡¯m still disappointed.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay? If you were really poisoned, I fear you might have been poisoned without knowing it.¡±

    Palen, who always follows Noah like a shadow, said worriedly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t drink it, so it should be fine.¡±

    Still, he couldn¡¯t be fully certain of the extent of Damon¡¯s scheme, so he headed to the storage room where the holy flowers were sorted.

    Noah plucked some petals from one of the holy flowers he was preparing to send to the areas where the temple was closed.

    ¡°This should be enough.¡±

    The effect was greater if it was heated with medicine, but every petal of the holy flowers could be considered as medicine.

    Noah put the petals he had taken into his mouth and chewed them thoroughly.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ What is Esther doing?¡±

    Overhearing Noah¡¯s longing-filled mumbles to himself, Palen cautiously asked as they walked out of the room.

    ¡°Your Highness, I have a question.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t often that Palen asked something first, so Noah blinked, wondering if there was something urgent.

    ¡°Since when did you start to like her so much?¡±

    It was pure curiosity because he had been watching Noah constantly.

    The boy who had never once given his heart to Rabienne.

    At that question, Noah stopped walking and looked up at the sky with a smile.

    ¡°When do you think it is?¡±

    ¡°The day she came to draw?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    Noah smiled softly as he spit out the remains of the petals he was holding in his mouth.

    ¡°A lot longer than that. It must have been around the time when I first entered the sanctuary or had just passed the four seasons.¡±

    In fact, even Noah himself did not know the exact time.

    Just as it was not known exactly when the season changed, his feelings for Esther naturally changed.

    Moments of despair while waiting to die. The girl which he had seen in his dreams then, seemed even more unhappy than he was.

    At first, he took ugly comfort in the fact that at least he wasn¡¯t in that situation.

    But after he found out that the girl, who repeatedly appeared in his dreams every night, was a real person, he became worried and distressed.

    ¡°Did you know the lady before then? As far as I know, that must have been the first time you two met¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret that Palen doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    Squinting one of his eyes, Noah¡¯s smirk turned into a grin.

    ¡®I am alive now because of Esther.¡¯

    He endured every day he wanted to die to meet the girl in his dreams.

    Some days, his energy declined and he fell unconscious, not knowing when he would wake up next, but he was not afraid because he was able to meet the girl.

    ¡°I just woke up one day and thought that I like her.¡±

    A fine day, one which he woke up after a long sleep. In a daze, he lifted his head and gazed at the sunlight coming through the window.

    ¡®I think I like that girl.¡¯

    His chest was so numb that it felt like it was throbbing with pain.

    Esther, who started permeating little by little, took control of everything about Noah and dug deep into him.

    ¡°Have you seen Esther lately? She smiles and laughs happily.¡±

    ¡°Yes. She has changed a lot.¡±

    Palen also felt that Esther was not the gloomy girl he saw when she first came to draw.

    ¡°I want to let her be able to keep smiling like that.¡±

    ¡°The reason why you suddenly decided to become the crown prince¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Palen nodded when he learned why Noah, who had never shown any interest in power, had changed after recovering from his illness.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure no one can take Esther¡¯s smile away.¡±

    Noah thought the rest of his life was for Esther.

    All he wanted was her happiness.

    It was also the reason why he could never forgive Rabienne and the temple for trying to block that happiness again.

    Rabienne and the temple, both of which committed an irreversible sin against Esther, must be punished.

    They didn¡¯t commit it in this lifetime?

    Such excuses wouldn¡¯t work.

    Weren¡¯t they terrible people who have repeated the same thing not once, but 14 times?

    ¡°The trash needs to be removed quickly.¡±

    Noah muttered in a cold voice that seemed to drip ice.

    For the first time in a while, Esther, the twins, and Deheen were huddled together for a family meeting in the living room.

    The sound of peanuts being peeled mixed with the chatter of Esther, spreading throughout the living room.

    ¡°¡­so I thought it would be good to spread rumors, but what do you think?¡±

    Esther, who worked hard organizing and voicing out her thoughts, looked at Deheen with bright eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. Let¡¯s do it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to think about it a little more?¡±

    ¡°See. I told you Father would agree right away.¡±

    Esther was surprised to hear an ¡®okay¡¯ at once and Dennis grinned, saying that his prediction was correct.

    ¡°It¡¯s something you want to do, why will I say no?¡±

    Deheen told Esther to not worry about anything and picked up the peanuts he had peeled nicely while listening to her.

    And he put it into Esther¡¯s mouth, which formed in a circle with surprise.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good.¡±

    Esther chewed on savory peanuts and recounted the plans she and her brothers had made.

    ¡°First of all, we made a song together with a child we take care of, his name is Jerome.¡±

    ¡°Singing is a good way. I guess I should call my vassals and teach them.¡±

    Esther started to peel more peanuts. As Deheen looked at her do so, he raised a question.

    ¡°If you spread rumors and the current saint resigns and all the high-ranking priests are replaced, the temple won¡¯t be able to touch you anymore. Is that enough?¡±

    In an instant, extra force entered Esther¡¯s hand, and peanut shells flew around.

    ¡°Oh, sorry.¡±

    Stunned, Esther bit the insides of her mouth as shook the peanut shells off her clothes.

    She stared at the family picture in front of her, and fell into deep, troubled contemplation.

    ¡®It¡¯s not enough.¡¯

    14 regressions. Confined in the temple. And the misdeeds of Rabienne.

    It couldn¡¯t be over simply with Rabienne stepping down from her position as a saint.

    However, in order to make this feeling understandable, she had to tell his family about what she had been through.

    ¡°Rabienne is a monster.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s eyes narrowed he she watched Esther¡¯s expression darken.

    He still vividly remembered how distressed she felt on that thunderous night.

    ¡°What have Rabienne and the temple done to you?¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Esther¡¯s big eyes started to shift in all directions.

    ¡°Esther, we are definitely on your side. Won¡¯t you trust us and tell us?¡±

    Esther¡¯s heart was moved as she heard the warm voice of Deheen, which seemed to push away any darkness.

    She now believed that the three pairs of green eyes who looked at her firmly were on her side.

    ¡°There is something I want to show you.¡±

    After making up her mind, Esther brushed off the peanut crumbs on her fingers and closed her eyes.

    The extra-long eyelashes, like a doll¡¯s, cast deep shadows over Esther¡¯s convex cheeks.

 CH 134

    Noticing Esther¡¯s solemness, Deheen and the twins held their breath and waited.

    Even though it was impossible in detail, she could project and show her memories with her divine power, as she did with Cespia.

    ¡®¡­It¡¯s painful.¡¯

    Memories from the past that she had tried so hard to forget and wanted to erase began to emerge in her head one by one.

    Everyday, trapped in a prison where there was no light, unable to escape.

    Rabienne¡¯s terrible abuse because she needed blood.

    Turned away by those who she trusted, falling and staying in a state of disrepair.

    Some vivid moments of the terrible memories that made it impossible to choose the worst became the subject of imaging.

    In particular, when she recalled the last moments when she had to bite her tongue several times, she began to break out in a cold sweat.

    It was now a thing of the past, but just thinking about it made her feel the pain of that time; it attacked her again.

    With a pale complexion, Esther frowned in agony.

    At that distressed look, Deheen and the twins leaned forward.

    ¡ªShouldn¡¯t we stop her?

    ¡ªEsther looks tired.

    Even if the twins didn¡¯t mouth it, Deheen would reach out to Esther, as he was doing it.

    Whatever it was, he didn¡¯t want to see her overdoing it.

    ¡°St¡­¡±

    But before he could call her name, Esther slowly opened her eyes.

    Her eyes were golden, shining brighter than ever, and everyone froze.

    ¡®Divine¡¯ would be a more suitable word than ¡®beautiful¡¯.

    ¡°Esther, your eyes¡­?¡±

    While the three of them were stunned by the ecstatic light that seemed to be brilliant no matter what jewels were put next to it¡­

    Esther slowly said,

    ¡°Will you hold my hand and place your forehead against mine for a moment?¡±

    Deheen approached Esther. He sat down on the sofa, leaned over, and brought his eyes to her eye level.

    Then, after Esther gently took both of his outstretched hands, he carefully touched her forehead.

    That was the moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    As the memories rushed through his head, shock welled up in his chest, his eyes widening.

    He nearly screamed at the sight that was truly horrific, and his grip on her hand became rather strong.

    He was very afraid that he would lose her into that black darkness even though he knew it wasn¡¯t real.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    While the memories she had brought out were conveyed without omission, the whites of his eyes began to turn red.

    Dark veins stood out on the back of his hand after he had let go of her hand for fear of hurting her.

    After transferring the memories, Esther slowly removed her forehead from Deheen¡¯s.

    ¡°It¡¯s what I¡¯ve been through.¡±

    ¡°All in person¡­ I mean, you went through¡­ All that terrible¡­¡±

    The hands of Deheen, who was greatly shocked, trembled. He couldn¡¯t bring any words out, and slowly lowered his head.

    The afterimage of the memories that remained in his head was so devastating that it was difficult to believe that a person had inflicted it on another person.

    The fact that Esther was the target of that attack made him unbearably angry. He gritted his teeth.

    ¡°Now, I understand.¡±

    Why Esther looked so resigned when he first met her at the temple.

    Even though she was obviously scared, she did not back down and pushed a knife to him, shouting at him to kill her.

    Those empty eyes, as if they had given up on everything, moved even his barren heart.

    ¡°How much¡­¡±

    He had to say something to her, who believed in him and showed him everything, but the words only lingered in his mouth.

    The second her frightened eyes met his conflicted ones, he hugged her tightly.

    ¡°Good job¡­ You must have had a really hard time.¡±

    Tears quickly filled the eyes of Deheen, who had never shed tears in front of his children.

    Even though he clenched his teeth and willed himself to hold it in by widening his eyes to the fullest, in the end, tears flowed down, catching slightly on his chin and then dripping down.

    Esther felt the dampness and lifted her head in amazement.

    And she found Deheen crying.

    ¡°Dad.¡±

    Esther¡¯s voice trembled as she tried not to cry along.

    Nevertheless, tears welled up in her big eyes.

    ¡°How hard it must have been.¡±

    The hand placed on Esther¡¯s shoulder trembled.

    Deheen¡¯s sincerity was conveyed to Esther.

    ¡°Me too, show me, me too.¡±

    ¡°What did Esther show you?¡±

    Deheen stepped back, hurriedly wiping his eyes, letting Esther show her memories to the twins.

    Delbert and Ben, who were standing in the back, were dumbfounded by this side of Deheen they were seeing for the first time.

    ¡®His Grace¡­¡¯

    Deheen was tough, enduring it all even when his wife died.

    He put up with it, saying that he couldn¡¯t be sad because he had to take care of the remaining children.

    They couldn¡¯t even imagine the day would come where they would see this sort of appearance from him, so their mouths just hung open in a daze.

    And after a while¡­

    Dennis and Judy¡¯s reaction after Esther showed them her memories was not much different from Deheen¡¯s.

    Silence hung over the living room, and the atmosphere became chilly.

    Having seen the unbelievable sights, the family was struggling to suppress their anger right before it exploded in each of their own way.

    ¡°Can you explain?¡±

    Despite trying as hard as possible to not frighten Esther, Deheen¡¯s voice was somber yet strained, like it had been pulled from hell.

    It was the first time in his life that he had been so angry to the point of combusting.

    His whole body was shaking with rage, and all of his veins that were exposed were protruding and blue as if they would burst.

    ¡°Do you remember everything you just showed me? Is that what actually happened?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her, isn¡¯t it? A fake who became a saint in your place.¡±

    Judy jumped up and down the living room, about to go crazy. As for Dennis, he became calmer outwardly while his anger simmered within, waiting for Esther¡¯s next words.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s Rabienne, the only daughter of the Brions family.¡±

    ¡°When did you experience this? It doesn¡¯t seem like it was once or twice.¡±

    ¡°Would you believe me if I said how many times my life was repeated?¡±

    The twins and Deheen were heartbroken at Esther¡¯s soft yet resigned words.

    ¡°Of course, I believe you.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes, which were now mysteriously mixed with the original pink and saintly gold, blinked slowly several times.

    ¡°It¡¯s 14.¡±

    Her mouth felt rough and her voice seemed to come out harshly.

    Revealing what she never thought she would confide in anyone made his heart pound.

    ¡°Fu¡­¡±

    For a moment, Deheen¡¯s emotions overcame his control and he almost spat out curses. Thankfully, he remembered he was in front of the children and managed to swallow it.

    ¡°I have never been able to get away from it. As if there¡¯s a constraint¡­ But strangely, this time was different.¡±

    Esther¡¯s small voice continued without interruption, then it thinly cut off.

    ¡°That¡¯s why you met us.¡±

    Judy and Dennis, who sat on either side of Esther as she struggled to tell her story, tightly held her hands.

    Thanks to that warmth, Esther, who had stiffened up from recalling the past after a long time, gradually regained her composure.

    ¡°But does this make sense? What the hell is the goddess doing?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Esther smiled sadly.

    She had asked that question countless times, but she never got an answer from the goddess.

    ¡°Starting today, I will throw away all the theology books. Everything, including the books issued by the temple.¡±

    For Dennis, a lover of theological books, to say he would throw them all away¡­ the high magnitude of anger was apparent.

    ¡°Our Esther, it must have been really, really hard. No, words can¡¯t express how difficult it is¡­¡±

    Judy, who had been tearing at his hair the entire time, burst into tears.

    He engulfed Esther in a hug, pressing his lips tightly together to hold back his tears.

    ¡°Yes. Our Esther had a tough time.¡±

    This time, it was Dennis who hugged Esther, even as she was still held by Judy.

    Squeezed by her brothers on either side, Esther threw her arms in the air in panic for a few seconds.

    But when she found out that they were hugging her and crying, she let out her suppressed tears, and wept together with them.

    ¡°Why is everyone crying? Heuk¡­¡±

    ¡°Who is crying, ung¡­ ugh¡­ Esther must have been so sad¡­ Heuk.¡±

    The strongest on the outside but the weakest on the inside, Judy cried the most.

    Esther¡¯s left shoulder, which Judy had buried his face in, was already full of his tears.

    Deheen, who had been watching quietly, slowly came forward, spread his arms wide, and embraced the precious children.

    ¡°Thank you. For living.¡±

    Those low-pitched words became the catalyst. Esther began to really cry like a child.

    ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to cry¡­ keuk. Sniff. I¡¯m really fine now¡­ sniff.¡±

    Esther really tried not to cry, but no matter how hard she squeezed her eyes and bit her lips, tears kept flowing out regardless of her will.

    ¡ªThank you for being alive.

    It was something that no one had ever said to her.

    Her father and older brothers felt hurt in her stead, as if they had gone through the same thing.

    The moments when she gave up everything and just wanted to die passed by.

    ¡®I¡¯m glad I¡¯m alive.¡¯

    Esther tightly shut her eyes, thinking so sincerely.

    Despite not knowing what was going on, Delbert and Ben watched and eventually turned around, wiping away their flowing tears.

    It was a rare and strange sight, to see three adults and three children huddled together and crying.

    After sharing Esther¡¯s sorrow and weeping for a long time, unbearable anger erupted one by one.

    ¡°It¡¯s sad, but I think I¡¯m going to die of anger right now.¡±

    Judy expressed his outrage and desire to smash everything,

    ¡°Me too. My stomach is boiling. This is not something that should be simply paid back.¡±

    The more vexed Dennis became, the more cold-hearted and calculating he was.

    Their methods were polar opposites, but the inclination of avenging Esther was perfectly matched.

    ¡°Esther, do you have a method of revenge in mind?¡±

    ¡°Yes? Hmm¡­ First of all, it¡¯ll be good to have people pointing and calling her fake. Next¡­ I want her to go through the same pain I went through.¡±

    ¡°How about burning her on the stake?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too easy and comfortable to die like that. It¡¯s a very light punishment for the crime committed.¡±

    Dennis firmly shook his head, disagreeing with Judy¡¯s suggestion.

    Then, with sheer seriousness, he leaned forward slightly, drawing the attention of the other three.

    ¡°This is what I read in a book.¡±

    In his characteristic calm tone, he began reciting ways to kill people.

    .

    .

    -Warning! Descriptions of violence and gore below. If you are not comfortable with it, please go right to my endnote-

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    .

    ¡°One way is to cut off a little bit of the tongue so that she can¡¯t speak, then cut off one of her legs and send her to slavery. Another way is to throw her into a wolf or bear den alive. Or even boil her alive.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    ¡°There are also public executions, like being beaten to death, or having the limbs tied to horses, and then torn to shreds by making the horses move.¡±

    Deheen, who had been quietly listening, raised his hand in confusion.

    ¡°Wait, wait. Dennis, what book did you read?¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s a novel called ?100 Ways to Survive as the Last Villain?, and it¡¯s quite interesting. Shall I go up and get it?¡±

    Dennis smiled brightly, and said happily that it could be called true revenge.

 CH 135

    ¡°Do you have such a book?¡±

    Deheen asked with a cool chuckle.

    Judging by the title, the book seemed to contain many more methods of torture besides what Dennis had brought up.

    If it¡¯s Dennis, who enjoyed reading regardless of genre, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for him to read such a novel.

    ¡®In boiling water, alive¡­?¡¯

    However, Esther, who was surprised by the crueler method than expected, caught her breath and hiccupped in surprise.

    ¡°Eup.¡±

    ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Dennis hurriedly brought water and patted Esther¡¯s back.

    The hiccup didn¡¯t stop right away, so she grabbed the cup with both hands and gulped down the water.

    Meanwhile, Judy and Dennis were enthusiastically discussing how to punish Rabienne.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll get her portrait and throw darts at her every night.¡±

    Recalling the famous curse, Judy grinned as he crossed his arms.

    ¡°When you get it, get one for me too.¡±

    Even Dennis, who would have normally told him not to do anything stupid, agreed, saying it was a good idea.

    ¡°I have to go to the bookstore tomorrow and buy more books about punishment and curses. We must find a more painful method.¡±

    Frozen from shock, Deheen couldn¡¯t join the children¡¯s conversation openly, but he listened with his ears perked up.

    ¡°Ben, bring three¡­ No, please bring about 20 copies.¡±

    Tempted by the idea of throwing darts, Deheen asked Ben to obtain the portraits.

    He thought that at least that would relieve some of this resentment.

    ¡°Y-Your Highness, are you going to do it too?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°No, no. It¡¯s okay.¡±

    Trying hard to not show his shock, Ben wrote down the order in his notebook.

    Deheen glanced at his watch and belatedly realized that it was very late.

    ¡°It¡¯s bedtime. How about sleeping together tonight?¡±

    ¡°All of us together?¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened at Deheen¡¯s suggestion, while Judy and Dennis said it was a good idea and prepared to run.

    Jumping off the couch and tying his shoelaces, Judy looked around, asking where to go.

    ¡°Whose room are we sleeping in?¡±

    ¡°For the four of us, a guest room is probably better.¡±

    It should be a room with two large beds, pushed together so that they could sleep side by side.

    There was a suitable guest room, so it was decided they would sleep there together tonight.

    The eyes of Esther, Judy, and Dennis, who washed their faces and huddled together in the guest room, were still bright red.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s choose our spots.¡±

    With a hand on his waist, Judy moved across the wide bed.

    ¡°Esther, of course, is in the middle.¡±

    After the unanimous decision, Esther went first to the bed and lay down in the middle.

    She brought the stuffed rabbit and a stuffed snake from his room, one on each side.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the spot next to Esther.¡±

    Judy tried to sneak over to Esther¡¯s left. It was the best spot because it was next to the wall.

    ¡°I said I¡¯ll be there first.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that the one who lies down first owns the spot?¡±

    Seeing the twins arguing over trifles, Deheen made them play rock-paper-scissors fairly.

    ¡°Ha, I knew it would be like this.¡±

    ¡°The world of competition is cold.¡±

    Ultimately, Dennis won the rock-paper-scissors game. With a triumphant smile, he occupied the spot next to the wall.

    Pouting, Judy laid down on Esther¡¯s right side.

    Deheen laid at an angle on the edge and pulled the blankets up to the children¡¯s chin, covering their necks.

    ¡°Esther, thank you for telling me a difficult secret.¡±

    Although the full extent of Esther¡¯s 14 regressions still did not completely reach him, the desperate pain was wholly felt.

    ¡°Thank you for trusting me.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Suddenly, Esther felt that the whole situation was like a dream.

    It seemed that the reality couldn¡¯t be more perfect than this, so she felt uneasy.

    ¡°When I wake up¡­ It won¡¯t be gone, right?¡±

    ¡°No way. After sleeping, it¡¯ll be a happier tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Esther clutched at the blanket and gazed at DeHyn with wide, glazed eyes.

    ¡°I promise you.¡±

    A soft smile appeared as she took in Deheen¡¯s warm voice, which seemed to protect her forever.

    It was much narrower than sleeping alone in a room, but it was nice to be close to one another.

    ¡®I am not alone. This isn¡¯t just a dream.¡¯

    She always had nightmares whenever she recalled the painful memories.

    Perhaps this time, she could sleep well without nightmares.

    ¡°Good night, I love you.¡±

    Since he was shy, Deheen usually wouldn¡¯t say things like this, but tonight, he mustered up his courage.

    He moved slowly and lightly kissed Judy, Esther, and Dennis on the foreheads.

    Having received a kiss on the forehead for the first time, Esther was very shy and kept touching her forehead.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±

    Deheen continued to comfort and pat the children so that they could fall asleep.

    Slowly but surely, the chatters died down, and after a while, there wasn¡¯t even a whisper.

    ¡®Good night.¡¯

    Deheen observed the sleeping children for a long time before quietly getting out of bed.

    Then, on his tiptoes, he got up and went out of the room, completely silent.

    Right in front of the door and squatting against the wall was Ben, who was asleep.

    He jumped up at the sound of the door opening, his eyes wide open.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t gone to bed.¡±

    ¡°I was waiting for you to come out.¡±

    Indeed, he was Ben. He knew Deheen better than anyone else, which was why he waited, having read his agitated mind.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The rage that had been dormant for a while flared up in Deheen¡¯s eyes.

    From the moment he peeked into Esther¡¯s memories, he was already angry.

    Ben¡¯s hand, which was next to Deheen, was tingling from the strong energy he was radiating.

    The two moved to the balcony and continued their conversation.

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    ¡°I saw the devil.¡±

    ¡°¡­Is it related to what really happened to the lady at the temple?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s eyes darkened as he pressed his clenched hand against the wall.

    In the dark hallway, sparks seemed to fly all around him.

    ¡°I will destroy the temple.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t start a war.¡±

    Flustered, Ben advised Deheen with the utmost caution.

    ¡°There will not be a war. I will just bring down the fake and give those involved proper punishment.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already decided to spread rumors about that, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Ben was still careful. If such rumors about Rabienne spreaded, her fall would surely happen, it was only a matter of time.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    The temple was one thing, but Deheen also couldn¡¯t forgive the Brions family, the background of Rabienne.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the creation of the four great families in line with the history of the empire?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Will the empire stumble if one of those four great families disappears?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, don¡¯t tell me¡­?¡±

    Inferring Deheen¡¯s thoughts, Ben covered his mouth, astonished.

    ¡°Yes. I will bring down the Duchy of Brions.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but a family of the four great families can¡¯t be destroyed that easily.¡±

    Each of the four families had considerable power and deep history.

    This was especially true of the Brions family, which produced many saints.

    ¡°I know there was a treaty between the families in the beginning.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Definitely¡­ There is also a clause for termination. If any family loses it¡¯s honor, the other families will expel that family¡­¡±

    It¡¯s true. There was such a provision regarding the termination of the treaty.

    However, since the four great families were symbols of the empire, no one attempted it, so it was a one-way treaty.

    Ben stammered out the clauses, barely remembering what he learned at the academy a long time ago.

    ¡°Ruins the honor. That¡¯s right.¡±

    A foreboding energy rose from Deheen as he twisted the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Do you think I can¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. There is nothing that cannot be done if Your Grace wishes.¡±

    That was the problem.

    Deheen had enough strength to aim for the position of emperor.

    ¡°However, I am worried that if you attack the ducal family, you will be accused of treason.¡±

    Since everyone was watching and wary of Deheen, Ben was worried that there would be people who would view his actions in a distorted way.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it anyway.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s heart was already firm.

    Recognizing that, Ben nodded; he would follow his order without interfering.

    ¡°From now on, find out all of Duke Brions¡¯ weaknesses and his misdeeds.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s hand that was placed on the railing was still shaking with rage.

    It didn¡¯t seem like Esther¡¯s anger would ever subside unless she paid back what she had suffered.

    ¡°A mere downfall is not enough. I will drag them down to the bottom.¡±

    The eyes looking up at the round moon were colder than ever.

    ¡°Ah, by the way, you asked me to find out the connection between Lady Catherine and Duke Brions.¡±

    Remembering he had something to report to Deheen, Ben cleared his throat.

    ¡°Did you find something?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There were people who had seen Duke Brions going in and out of the teahouse run by Lady Catherine.¡±

    It was a long time ago, so it was very difficult to find a tip. Thankfully, this information surfaced after asking almost all the nearby residents.

    ¡°What? You¡¯re amazing.¡±

    Deheen was absolutely dumbfounded that he burst out laughing.

    ¡°It¡¯s most certainly not a wrong account. I¡¯ve checked with several people.¡±

    He wondered what kind of connection there was between Duke Brions and Catherine, but the teahouse¡­

    It was something he couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t have a good feeling. I guess I have to meet Duke Brions in person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make an appointment as soon as the day dawns.¡±

    The various complex thoughts made Deheen let out a deep sigh as he clutched the railing.

    The handsome face reflected in the soft moonlight was full of sorrow.

    The next day¡­

    All the vassals were called into the meeting room one by one.

    Each of them went into the meeting room nervously at the appointed time and came out with a puzzled expression.

    The same was true of Hugo, the commander of the grand ducal knights.

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    He tilted his head, wondering why there would be an unexpected private meeting, and soon became even more dumbfounded.

    ¡°Oh? Mister Hugo!¡±

    Judy waved his hand and ran up to Hugo.

    Hugo was Judy¡¯s first swordsmanship teacher, so the two were very close.

    ¡°Young Master Judy?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here? Sit down.¡±

    Deheen called Hugo to the chair in front of him. Even if he was the leader of the knights, there were no exceptions.

    ¡°Your Grace, what¡¯s the matter?¡±

    Judy and Dennis smiled and approached the puzzled Hugo.

    ¡°Mister Hugo, I will demonstrate, so you can sing along.¡±

    And without time to figure out what it was, Judy started singing.

    By Hugo¡¯s side, Dennis recited the lyrics, urging him to memorize them quickly.

    The voices of the two blended together and echoed softly in the meeting room.

    The holy flower that should have bloomed in the temple has bloomed elsewhere.

    What is in the place where the flower should bloom?

    A weed has taken root.

    What should be done now that there are no flowers?

    Weeds cannot replace flowers

 CH 136

    ¡°Wait a minute. This song¡­ it can¡¯t be¡­ the current saint is a fake¡­ Did I understand correctly?¡±

    Although the song¡¯s lyrics were deliberately twisted metaphorically, the insightful Hugo immediately understood what was hidden within them.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Hugo¡¯s eyes widened in amazement, knowing full well that Deheen was not the kind of person who jokes around.

    ¡°So it is.¡±

    As soon as he heard that the saint was a fake, the series of unfortunate events made sense.

    ¡°¡­It was strange that monsters had appeared in the borders, and also, the spread of a never-seen-before contagious disease.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all because the fake pretended to be real.¡±

    Loud and clear, Dennis declared so.

    Hugo looked at Dennis, finding his behavior cute, and sighed deeply.

    ¡°We can¡¯t leave the matter as it is, but¡­ Does Your Grace, by any chance, know who the real saint is?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that later.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Turning active, Hugo asked if it would be better if they officially revealed that the saint was a fake.

    ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡±

    Simply bringing down Rabienne would not be revenge.

    There was the intention to make the people of the empire hate her, who was the culprit of the current situation where the disease was rampant.

    ¡°And Duke Brions must be behind the fake.¡±

    The influence of the four great families was very great.

    To break that and prove that Rabienne is a fake, Esther must be brought to the fore, but Deheen didn¡¯t want to do that.

    ¡°If so, it would be best to spread rumors first.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Give the song to at least ten people, excluding your men.¡±

    All of Deheen¡¯s vassals were given the same orders.

    ¡°I will.¡±

    The lyrics were metaphorical, so it was not burdensome. Plus, it was surprisingly easy to hum, so it caught on quickly.

    Hugo joked that the song would spread like a popular song as he making his way to the door. But he stopped halfway and turned around.

    ¡°Your Grace, there will not be an all-out war with the temple, right?¡±

    ¡°Well. What do you think? Do you think we¡¯ll win if we fight?¡±

    With a glint in his eyes, Deheen smiled at Hugo¡¯s question, not denying it.

    Thinking of what they had done to Esther, he wanted to wipe them out right away.

    ¡°The answer is obvious. Defeat doesn¡¯t exist for our knights.¡±

    Hugo¡¯s strong fighting spirit contrasted with his wistful tone.

    ¡°I will increase the intensity of training. I will do whatever Your Grace wishes.¡±

    ¡°Let the song spread well.¡±

    Showing strong loyalty, Hugo smiled meaningfully and left the meeting room.

    ¡°Father, we will go as well.¡±

    ¡°Call us whenever you need us again.¡±

    Having successfully taught the song to Hugo, who was the last to come, left the meeting room with a pouch full of money from Deheen.

    ¡°It ended sooner than I thought.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the young masters¡¯ enthusiasm.¡±

    Burying himself deep into the sofa, Deheen rubbed his knotted shoulders.

    While saying that he had a hard time, Ben poured Deheen a cup of hot black tea to drink.

    ¡°How long do you think it will take for rumors to spread?¡±

    ¡°Considering the number of vassals and children in the territory¡­ Three weeks? Wouldn¡¯t three weeks be enough?¡±

    ¡°It will be a long wait.¡±

    Hearing a clamor coming from outside, Deheen turned his head and looked out the window.

    The twins who had just ran out were joining Esther, who was playing with Cheese in the yard.

    Seeing that, a smile naturally formed on Deheen¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Your Grace, I have scheduled an appointment next week with Duke Brions¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    The smile was for a mere while.

    At the mention of ¡®Brions¡¯, Deheen¡¯s eyes narrowed fiercely.

    His hands, as he slowly lifted the teacup and drank from it, were full of strength, to the point where the veins stood out.

    Since then, rumors about the fake saint have spread incredibly fast throughout the empire.

    In the streets of Tersia, just as Hugo had predicted, Jerome¡¯s song became very popular.

    And like a fire that started to spread wildly, it became out of control.

    ¡°Did you all hear? That song.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It says that the saint is a fake?¡±

    ¡°You should say something that makes sense.¡±

    Now, whenever people gather in twos and threes, they bring up this story.

    It was easy to find people debating the authenticity of the song.

    ¡°If we don¡¯t believe in the temple, who will we believe in? Don¡¯t doubt the saint.¡±

    If there were people who unconditionally advocated for Rabienne¡­

    ¡°Why? A disease is spreading. It might be real.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Why is there suddenly a disease? Everyone is hushing it up, but I¡¯ve heard that quite a few people have already died.¡±

    ¡­There were also those who believed that Rabienne was a fake and that the epidemic appeared because of it.

    Moreover, a rumor that no one expected was added.

    ¡°By the way, I heard that the real saint is in Tersia?¡±

    ¡°Oh? I heard that too.¡±

    A story about a real saint.

    It was a rumor that arose from the words of the people who had seen Esther actively working in the shelter.

    Both inside and outside of Tersia, there were many people who praised Esther.

    ¡ªA child of light who is fair to everyone and treats any disease without any cost.

    ¡°I saw it myself. When she treated me, there were flashes of light around her.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why she is a child of light.¡±

    Unbeknownst to Esther herself, there was even a great nickname attached to her.

    Rumors that the grand ducal family thought would take three weeks to spread reached the central temple in just one week.

    And as a result, the council of elders, the head of the temple, was secretly convened.

    A week later.

    In the deep cave near the central temple, masked people gathered one after another.

    The number of people who found their seats at the big round table was close to twenty.

    The council of elders, which was rarely convened as it was only for major matters, comprised of qualified high priests and priests, even those who had retired due to old age.

    The last time they were called up was right before Rabienne was appointed a saint.

    It was the first time that a meeting had been called again in such a short period of time.

    Rabienne was absent from this meeting. Of the current high priests and priests, only Lucas and Kyle were able to attend.

    ¡°Have you all heard the rumors?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we got together like this?¡±

    The elders gathered in one place lamented and clicked their tongues.

    ¡°The status of the temple has fallen to the ground. How embarrassing.¡±

    ¡°I heard there are a lot of sick patients near the temple?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not uncommon to hear that there are corpses lying on the streets.¡±

    The sighs of the elders over the round table did not stop.

    They were also confused because an epidemic that had not existed for hundreds of years had arisen.

    ¡°I am worried about the people of the empire. Most won¡¯t be able to get proper treatment¡­¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be like this, but whether it¡¯s the holy water or the holy flowers, shouldn¡¯t they be quickly distributed?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. We have to all live together. The temple exists only by the people of the empire.¡±

    The elders all agreed they must prevent the situation from getting worse.

    Then Kyle stammered in a small voice.

    ¡°I¡­ I am ashamed, but¡­ holy flowers are already being sent.¡±

    ¡°What? Where?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s distributed to the temples in small amounts, and the central temple is also using it, but there is not enough¡­¡±

    Due to the insufficient amount of holy flowers, they were not properly supplied.

    Moreover, it was already difficult to treat the nobles rushing in, so it could not be used on commoners.

    However, the reason of not having enough holy flowers only created more doubts.

    ¡°Is the saint¡¯s divine power very weak? To the point where she can¡¯t grow holy flowers?¡±

    ¡°Even after releasing the holy flowers, the number of patients near the central temple and in the territory controlled by the temple is the highest.¡±

    Silence momentarily passed.

    ¡°How can this be?¡±

    ¡°Rather, the areas where the temples were closed are said to have entered a stable state.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said the imperial family is managing it¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the plan was, but the situation certainly doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

    An epidemic following the closure of over twenty temples. On top of that, there were rumors that the saint was fake.

    ¡°This is the worst crisis in the history of our temple.¡±

    No one could argue with this statement.

    Indeed, all the elders thought the current situation was dangerous for the temple.

    Kyle and Lucas, who attended on behalf of the current high priests, were embarrassed. They could not even raise their heads. They just kept looking at the floor.

    ¡°Ha. How did the temple¡¯s authority get to this point?¡±

    ¡°This is why you have to be careful of the saint.¡±

    But now, without hesitation, words blaming Rabienne came out.

    ¡®These old people are like foxes.¡¯

    Lucas groaned and bit his lower lip.

    When they had gathered to appoint Rabienne as a saint, they liked her smile and wanted to appoint her as soon as possible.

    ¡°Come on, shouldn¡¯t we take future measures instead of doing this?¡±

    Sharon, the only woman and the eldest member of the council of elders, interrupted the heated atmosphere by banging her fist on the round table.

    ¡°Godmother, what would be good?¡±

    The woman whose age could not be guessed was called ¡®Godmother¡¯ by everyone.

    ¡°Well. The rumors are the biggest problem.¡±

    At these words, everyone in the cave nodded their heads, embarassed.

    ¡°There seems to be talk of a lack of divine power even inside the temple. Is she really a saint?¡±

    With a rapidly paling complexion, Lucas quickly took Rabienne¡¯s side.

    ¡°Of course she is. The 15th saint. Isn¡¯t the saint the only daughter of Duke Brions?¡±

    ¡°If she is really a saint, then the cause of the epidemic isn¡¯t in the temple, so it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±

    Sharon continued speaking, her eyes very clear and bright for her age.

    ¡°However, if a child who lacks qualifications was placed in the position of saint and caused an epidemic, it seems that not just one or two people should be held responsible for it.¡±

    Kyle was conflicted about whether he should tell the truth now.

    But Lucas shook his head, squeezing Kyle¡¯s hand tightly.

    ¡°It could be that Goddess Espitos is angry.¡±

    Sharon narrowed her eyes as she listened to the exchange of words among the elders.

    On the face full of wrinkles, the ones around her eyes grew deeper.

    After thinking for a long time, Sharon made a decision and drew everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°She should take the qualifying exam.¡±

    In an instant, a buzz spread around and reverberated through the cave.

    ¡°But¡­ Godmother!¡±

    ¡°For someone who has already become a saint to take the qualification test again. It is an insult.¡±

    Kyle and Lucas protested especially strongly, saying that this had never happened before.

    However, Sharon, having already made up her mind, was firm.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural for a saint to take the qualifying exam? It¡¯s just the order reversed.¡±

    Originally, Rabienne should have taken the test beforehand, but they let it slide, believing she was the next saint as she was a child of the Brions family.

    It was a practice of sorts, and Sharon regretted dismissing it. If she had known it would lead to this result¡­

 CH 137

    ¡°If she has the qualities of a saint, she will pass without difficulty. Shouldn¡¯t we be thorough like this?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Lucas closed his eyes tightly.

    Everything Sharon said was correct, so if he tried to stop her, she would only have doubts.

    ¡°If she can¡¯t even pass the basic test, it seems appropriate to let her go even if she is a child of the Brions family.¡±

    After Sharon made a decision, the elders agreed to set a schedule.

    ¡°There is a prayer service soon, so the test must be taken before then.¡±

    ¡°Then how about in two weeks?¡±

    Eventually, the date for Rabienne to take the qualification test was decided unanimously by the council of elders.

    It was the council¡¯s responsibility to decide the method of testing. It was to be kept a secret until right before the test.

    ¡°I will inform everyone separately. Let¡¯s meet again in two weeks.¡±

    As soon as the meeting ended, Lucas, Rabienne¡¯s closest aide, ran out of the cave first.

    Having saw that, Sharon let out a deep sigh and called out to Kyle, who hadn¡¯t left yet.

    ¡°Kyle.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Godmother.¡±

    Kyle was ashamed of himself and couldn¡¯t bear to look Sharon in the eyes. He persistently avoided her gaze.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Sharon was the first teacher he took priestly lessons from.

    Due to their deep bond, Kyle was unable to bear to lie to Sharon any more and he spoke with tears of repentance.

    ¡°Godmother, there was no way I could do anything about it.¡±

    Even though he was quite old, Kyle became like a child in front of Sharon.

    ¡°I was afraid of losing my position.¡±

    ¡°As expected, something happened.¡±

    Sharon looked at Kyle with sadness and slowly put a wrinkled hand on his shoulder, comforting him.

    ¡°Yes. Actually¡­ There is another saint.¡±

    It couldn¡¯t be described; how much he wanted to reveal it from the moment he first received the revelation.

    However, Kyle, who was the newest high priest and had the least power, eventually kept his mouth shut.

    How much did he regret after that?

    Finally bringing up the story that had been buried in his heart, Kyle wiped away his tears with a bitter expression.

    ¡°Are you saying that there is a saint other than the current saint?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Since he still didn¡¯t know who was on whose side, Kyle could only confide in Sharon.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    Sharon¡¯s legs faltered in an instant, and she braced herself against the wall to keep from falling.

    ¡°Godmother!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m all right.¡±

    Sharon raised her hand to Kyle, who wanted to support her, and sat down on a nearby chair as if toppling over.

    She had doubts, but more than anyone else, she still wanted Rabienne to be a real saint.

    No matter how she was, she was a child who was directly appointed by the hands of the elders and high priests.

    ¡°No one can be free from this responsibility. Me too.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Godmother just trust us?¡±

    ¡°I should have checked. If I had just done that, there wouldn¡¯t be as many people dying as now¡­¡±

    Sharon was very distressed that they were to blame for something that could have been prevented.

    Had she insisted on testing Rabienne back then, there might not have been as many sacrifices as there were now.

    ¡°¡­Where is she?¡±

    At Sharon¡¯s question, Kyle recalled what he had seen with his own eyes.

    ¡°In Tersia.¡±

    After seeing Esther from afar¡­

    The image of her shining alone did not leave his mind.

    ¡°She was doing relief work in a closed temple.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to go and meet her in person.¡±

    Sharon couldn¡¯t fully trust Kyle, who had already lied once.

    She decided she would go to Tersia and see the girl before Rabienne took the qualifying exam.

    ¡°I wonder if she might be a better child than Rabienne. I hope I can talk to her¡­¡±

    Sharon¡¯s clear sky blue eyes, which stood out particularly from her wrinkled face, shone endlessly.

    Even though it was late, Rabienne could not go to bed, Instead, she paced around the room nervously.

    ¡°How did it go?¡±

    She knew the council of elders had been called. Lucas had told her.

    The thought that she might be the topic of discussion made her uneasy, and she couldn¡¯t sit still.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t even been a saint for a year¡­ I can¡¯t believe that the council of elders has already been convened. It¡¯s too fast, too fast.¡±

    Rabienne muttered in annoyance as she picked at her nails.

    She wondered if it was because of the disease spreading throughout the empire, but she was also concerned about the rumors that were flowing around recently.

    ¡°When I see everyone avoiding¡­¡±

    No one would honestly tell Rabienne what kind of rumor it was.

    She could only guess that it was a rumor related to her.

    ¡°The way people look at me has changed recently.¡±

    These days, even inside the temple, she felt that her place was gradually decreasing.

    Once in a while, even the priests who always respected her looked down on her.

    Whenever there was a need to use divine power, everyone gathered as if they were watching.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Rabienne, who was muttering to herself whilst deep in thought, squinted in pain.

    She had bitten her nails so hard that her flesh was torn and blood was flowing.

    After seeing the red blood, her senses came back a bit. And she realized what she had to do.

    ¡°This is all because of the person who stole what¡¯s mine. Why?¡±

    Considering herself a pitiful victim, Rabienne had developed resentment towards the true saint, whom she did not know.

    All the problems she was currently facing would be easily solved by finding the real saint and obtaining her blood.

    ¡°Daina¡­ No, Esther. Whatever her name, I have to bring her.¡±

    At the moment when Rabienne¡¯s eyes were getting darker with madness, she heard someone speeding down the hallway.

    She turned hastily, grabbed a shawl, and ran to the door.

    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Lucas, who was just about to knock.

    ¡°Saint?¡±

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Rabienne grabbed Lucas¡¯ hand and hurried him into her room.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±

    Lucas gazed at Rabienne¡¯s eyes, trying to gauge how much he could reveal.

    The only thing that came out of the council of elders was bad news for Rabienne.

    She would only be offended if he told the truth.

    ¡°Tell me honestly. That way I can prepare myself.¡±

    Unable to look away from Rabienne¡¯s earnest-looking red eyes, Lucas spoke out.

    ¡°Actually¡­ Your saint qualification test will be held soon.¡±

    At those words, Rabienne¡¯s fisted hand that was placed on her chest fell down.

    ¡°A test?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m already a saint, what kind of test will I take?¡±

    ¡°The method has not been decided yet. It will be announced soon¡­¡±

    Muttering the word ¡®nonsense¡¯ over and over again, Rabienne started pulling her hair out.

    ¡°Are they trying to test my strength? Whether I have the qualities of a saint or not?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Ahhhhh!!¡±

    Ultimately, unable to contain her anger, Rabienne screamed so violently that it seemed she wouldn¡¯t leave her room as it was.

    (TL/N: I¡¯m guessing it means she will trash her room.)

    Seeing this for the first time, Lucas flinched and stepped back.

    ¡°Now what? What if they ask me to grow holy flowers¡­ No, even if they don¡¯t, I will definitely be caught when the test is held.¡±

    Rabienne knew better than anyone else that her own divine power was incomparable to a saint¡¯s.

    ¡°We have to find the real one before the test is held. There is no other way now.¡±

    Rabienne clenched her fists while listening to Lucas. Extreme determination colored her face.

    ¡°There is one suspicious child.¡±

    ¡°Who is that?¡±

    Lucas, who had been dispirited all along, eagerly took a step closer.

    ¡°It¡¯s the child the Grand Duke took.¡±

    ¡°¡­What? But didn¡¯t you say she is not the one last time?¡±

    ¡°I just learned that I had checked another person¡¯s blood instead of hers. And I found out that she has better divine power than me.¡±

    Rabienne hated to admit it, but she had paid attention to the words of the guy her father had brought.

    ¡®If I¡¯m a jar, she¡¯s a whirlpool. Like this, it¡¯s over.¡¯

    She was going to check it a little more carefully, but now that the situation had grown beyond her control, she didn¡¯t even have time to do that.

    ¡°If it¡¯s the daughter of the grand duke, she must be heavily escorted. That is a problem, even if it¡¯s really her.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Rabienne paced across the carpeted room, frantically thinking of any and every means.

    She figured that even if she didn¡¯t capture Esther right away, with her blood, she could somehow pass the test.

    ¡°How about inviting her to the temple? While she is separated from her escorts for even a little while, we will drug and knock her out and get blood.¡±

    ¡°Is that possible?¡±

    ¡°There is no other way.¡±

    Realistically, she couldn¡¯t handle the aftermath of attacking the grand duke¡¯s daughter.

    But somehow separating her from her escorts and putting her to sleep to get the blood seemed feasible at least.

    ¡°¡­The exam will be held in two weeks. You have to invite her before that.¡±

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a tea party or an invitation to a dressing room, please make something plausible.¡±

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Even after Lucas left the room, Rabienne could not hide her anxiety. She sat on her bed, mumbling,

    ¡°She should accept the invitation.¡±

    To kidnap or to bring her back, that was a later matter. For now, blood was desperately needed.

    The next morning.

    Early on, Deheen rode to the Brions¡¯ territory to meet Duke Brions.

    He could have just summoned the duke as he was a grand duke, but he wanted to inspect the dukedom with his own eyes.

    ¡°As expected, there are a lot of people coming and going.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Trade is also active.¡±

    While on the way to Brions mansion, he deliberately passed through the main street and checked every corner of the area.

    ¡°If the ducal family is destroyed, the peace of this territory will be broken.¡±

    ¡°It cannot be avoided.¡±

    This was the only thing Deheen was worried about as he planned the downfall of the Brions family.

    The innocent residents would be harmed.

    It was obvious that all the nobles would rush in and bite each other to take this territory.

    ¡°It would be best for the imperial family to care for it, but that won¡¯t be easy either.¡±

    ¡°How about absorbing it into Tersia?¡±

    Deheen made a wry smile, knowing that Ben was joking.

    If that happened, no matter how friendly the emperor was¡­

    There was no way he could just stand by and watch Deheen swallow even the huge ducal territory.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for later. First of all, they must be punished properly.¡±

    Deheen redirected his focus to how to effectively destroy the temple and the Duchy of Brions.

    ¡°What do you plan to discuss with the duke?¡±

    Ben asked cautiously with a curious expression.

    ¡°First of all, I plan to find out if he knows Catherine.¡±

    ¡°Did you bring the drawing you got from the lady?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s good that he came all the way to my territory first and poked around.¡±

    Fortunately, Deheen had a justification.

    It was thanks to Duke Brions releasing people into the slums to investigate Lucifer.

    Having just arrived at the ducal residence, the corner of Deheen¡¯s lips twisted as he waited for the front gate to open.

    ¡°And I have to ask if he has heard the rumors floating around recently. He probably knows the fake better than anyone.¡±

    As the front gate opened and Deheen rode in on his black horse, a beam of bright sunlight hit his sleek nose and scattered.

 CH 138

    Deheen was escorted to the reception room where Duke Brions was waiting.

    ¡°Thank you for coming this far. I¡¯ve been waiting.¡±

    ¡°Long time no see.¡±

    Deheen and Duke Brions shook hands lightly.

    They both had smiles on their faces, but it wasn¡¯t a very comfortable atmosphere.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    Duke Brions was baffled. What¡¯s the purpose of his visit?

    ¡°Would you like tea or coffee?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have tea.¡±

    Soon, a maid poured hot water into the tea leaves that Deheen had chosen from among the many prepared.

    Deheen pretended to take a sip, then he put the cup down and stated,

    ¡°I heard that you have recently released people in my territory.¡±

    ¡°Yes? What do you mean¡­¡±

    For an instant, Duke Brions¡¯ eyes shook greatly.

    He was surprised that the matter came up right away, and he had no idea that Deheen knew about it.

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Deheen took the drawing of Lucifer he had deliberately kept out of his pocket.

    Although it was heavily crumpled, there was no problem in recognizing a person¡¯s face.

    Upon seeing that, Duke Brions suddenly felt thirsty and gulped down the cup of water placed next to him.

    However, he did not lose his external composure and smiled softly.

    ¡°He is a very important person to me, I have to find him. I got information that he went over to Tersia¡­ Sorry for not telling you in advance.¡±

    ¡°I see. Why didn¡¯t you ask me for help? It might be easier to find him.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the thought, but aren¡¯t you very busy? It¡¯s my personal business.¡±

    Duke Brions tried to figure out if Deheen¡¯s indifferent words were sincere.

    If Deheen wanted to take issue with it, he would be able to hold him accountable.

    As whatever the reason, it was akin to secretly releasing private knights in the grand ducal territory.

    But Deheen had no intention of tripping over such a trivial matter.

    ¡°Why are you looking for this person?¡±

    ¡°In the past, he ran away with something very important of mine.¡±

    Deheen¡¯s eyebrows twitched, wondering if ¡®something important¡¯ was a metaphor.

    ¡°I wonder how important the thing taken was that you¡¯re looking so hard for him.¡±

    ¡°Haha. I¡¯d like to tell you, but it¡¯s too personal¡­ Well, do you know anything about this man?¡±

    Duke Brions felt something amiss. Not only did it seem like the grand duke deliberately brought up the story, there was also a strange nuance in his words and the way his eyes flashed.

    ¡°I have him. His name is Lucifer, right?¡±

    ¡°¡­H-How, the Grand Duke¡­?¡±

    Duke Brions flinched noticeably.

    Never in his wildest dreams could he imagined Deheen would have the Lucifer he was looking for.

    He did think it was abnormal that the whereabouts of Lucifer, who he had been tracking, had simply disappeared from the territory of Tersia.

    But if Deheen had him, that oddity was explained.

    ¡®Do you know something?¡¯

    At this point, Duke Brions raised his guard and became nervous. His hands were wet with sweat.

    ¡°He was arrested for theft and is in prison. I happened to know you¡¯re looking for him, which was why I asked you.¡±

    Deheen stimulated Duke Brions¡¯ a little more while carefully examining his reaction.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m really glad you found him. Could you perhaps hand him over to me?¡±

    The eyes of Duke Brions and Deheen collided intensely in the air.

    ¡°It would be difficult to hand him over? He doesn¡¯t seem to be sane.¡±

    ¡°What? For what reason¡­¡±

    ¡°He kept calling a certain woman¡¯s name over and over again. It¡¯s said she ran a teahouse¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be Catherine??¡±

    Duke Brionw, who had been listening nervously, was startled at the new information and reflexively spat out the name.

    In an instant, wrinkles formed on Deheen¡¯s forehead, but he forced them away.

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s the name. Was she a woman you knew?¡±

    ¡°Just a little¡­ Were there any other stories besides that?¡±

    ¡°He talks about many things, but I don¡¯t know what kind of story will interest you.¡±

    Duke Brions gulped and his legs trembled apprehensive.

    The thought that maybe Catherine was still alive and that Lucifer might know her whereabouts made him even more anxious.

    ¡°Please. Hand him over to me.¡±

    ¡°Well, shall I?¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Duke Brions lowered his head in delight. He was smiling because he did not know that he would get Lucifer this easily.

    ¡®How stupid.¡¯

    He clicked his tongue inwardly, deciding that Deheen didn¡¯t know about Esther yet.

    However, Deheen intended to talk with Lucifer before handing him over to see Duke Brions¡¯ reaction.

    ¡°I owe you one.¡±

    Deheen moistened his lips as his eyes glazed over.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been hearing strange rumors lately. Did you hear about it too?¡±

    ¡°What rumors are you talking about?¡±

    Although Duke Brions already knew everything, he forced a smile and pretended not to know.

    ¡°The rumors about the saint. They say she is a fake. Surely that¡¯s not true, right?¡±

    ¡°Haha. Of course. Does it make sense that she is a fake? It¡¯s a story made up by people who love to frame others.¡±

    ¡°I thought so.¡±

    Deheen did not miss the somewhat awkward expression and tone of Duke Brions.

    Actually, it would have been natural and normal for him to get angry, so it was suspicious that he was so calm.

    Well, the more people wanted to hide, the more they would disguise it like that.

    Having gathered everything he wanted to know, Deheen pushed his cup forward and rose slowly from his seat.

    ¡°Then I will send Lucifer soon.¡±

    ¡°Thank you again. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±

    After exchanging a few more simple greetings, Deheen left the reception room without regret.

    ¡°How was it?¡±

    ¡°He definitely knew Catherine.¡±

    Deheen sighed bitterly.

    This made him think that there might have been some kind of relationship between Duke Brions and Catherine.

    ¡°I really hoped it wasn¡¯t.¡±

    A secret about a man that Catherine didn¡¯t even tell Irene.

    His mind became complicated in many ways; perhaps she did so because it was Brions.

    ¡°Ben, what happens if someone who claims to be Esther¡¯s father appears?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about her biological father? Um¡­ In fact, if it goes to court, the biological father has an advantage. If he claims that he lost her rather than abandoned her¡­ There are many cases where the court rules in favor of the biological father.¡±

    When Deheen didn¡¯t get the answer he wanted, he glared coldly at Ben.

    ¡°But the case of the lady is different. Whatever lawsuit it is, Your Grace will surely win.¡±

    Ben quickly changed his words and nodded vigorously.

    ¡°To Esther, I am her only father.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an accurate statement.¡±

    Loathing the thought of being sued, Deheen mounted his horse and pressed his throbbing brow.

    ¡°When I go back, I¡¯ll try to coax Lucifer and use him.¡±

    Coaxing¡­ Although Lucifer didn¡¯t have a choice at all.

    ¡°Will he listen?¡±

    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t listen, I can make him listen.¡±

    The simple and clear words sent chills down Ben¡¯s spine. He smiled awkwardly and followed his master.

    After Deheen left the reception room¡­

    Secretly, Duke Brions watched him leave through the window.

    ¡°Still, I¡¯m glad I found Lucifer. Ha¡­ In the grand duke¡¯s prison. If not for the grand duke, I would have never known.¡±

    While tracking Catherine¡¯s whereabouts, he had discovered Lucifer¡¯s existence by accident.

    It was reported that Lucifer was seen taking a woman away from the back alley where Catherine was last seen.

    He heard that at the time, Catherine¡¯s newborn baby was also present, and she was frantically pursuing him.

    ¡°He is worthy of being brought, even if it makes me in debt to the grand duke.¡±

    Duke Brions angrily closed the curtains and returned to his chair.

    He called his aide.

    ¡°Did you say that rumors about the saint being a fake seemed to have spread from Tersia?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It spread so quickly that we can¡¯t be sure, but given the circumstances, it¡¯s highly likely that it¡¯s Tersia.¡±

    ¡°Is he testing me?¡±

    Recalling that Deheen asked if he knew of the rumors, Duke Brions kicked the desk.

    If Tersia was really the source of the rumor, it meant Deheen knew that Rabienne was fake.

    ¡°No. He has no way of knowing.¡±

    No matter how much he thought about it, no one knew that he might have had an illegitimate child.

    Besides, even he himself had a hard time believing the absurd coincidence that she became the grand duke¡¯s daughter.

    Duke Brions was sure that Deheen couldn¡¯t know, but he never fully buried his doubts.

    ¡°Once Lucifer arrives, we¡¯ll start looking for Catherine¡¯s whereabouts.¡±

    It was then.

    There was the sound of a beak banging against the window, and then a pigeon came flying.

    After receiving the letter from the pigeon and reading it right away, Duke Brions¡¯ expression gradually turned grim.

    ¡°A qualification test?¡±

    His head felt like it was going to explode with the Lucifer issue, and now that there was another issue, a hysterical voice came out by itself.

    ¡°Nothing is going right.¡±

    It felt like troubles just kept piling up without any solution.

    Rabienne said via letter that she would try to dig a trap and call Esther to the temple.

    However, even if it succeeded, it was only a temporary method and not a proper solution.

    ¡°Call the messenger of the guild.¡±

    ¡°What kind of work are you intending of issuing?¡±

    ¡°The highest difficulty. Say that I will pay very generously.¡±

    He wanted to bring Esther back without anyone knowing, leaving the paternity suit as the last resort.

    If he managed to somehow secretly bring her in, all the troublesome problems would be solved at once.

    ¡°All right.¡±

    Since a long time ago, Duke Brions had connections to a cruel guild.

    He decided to have them kidnap Esther as she returned from the temple.

    ¡°If it¡¯s my daughter, it¡¯s natural for me to take her, right?¡±

    The crooked smile did not disappear from his lips.

    For the sake of the family, as well as for himself, Rabienne had to sit in the saint¡¯s place.

    Every other day, Esther visited the shelter to do relief work.

    As usual, the twins went about their own business, while Esther headed upstairs to take care of the holy flowers.

    ¡°I have never seen such rich and lively holy flowers.¡±

    ¡°Is it so?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am amazed every day at how excellent the lady¡¯s divine power is.¡±

    Paras truly admired the holy flowers that had grown to his knees.

    Esther didn¡¯t hate this kind of praise, so she finished the purification with a shy smile.

    ¡°Please send half of this to the Imperial Palace. I¡¯ll go down now.¡±

    It was said that other territories were overflowing with patients, but it was difficult to find seriously ill patients in Tersia.

    It was unknown if it was because of Esther or because of the shelter, but it seemed as if the epidemic left just as suddenly as it came.

    Still, more and more people were entering the shelter.

    This was due to Esther¡¯s recent and continued rise in reputation.

    ¡°Oh, she is going to fall.¡±

    As Esther was going down the stairs, she saw an old woman who was being pushed around by the crowd.

    She was dressed in ragged clothes and her legs were limping, and she looked unwell as she staggered.

 CH 139

    Concerned, Esther quickly ordered the knights to escort the grandmother inside.

    ¡°Grandmother, are you okay? Where are you from?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my legs can¡¯t move as they please these days.¡±

    The old woman spoke weakly. She tapped her leg, which had been limping just a moment ago.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±

    Esther led the grandmother to a chair and sat down beside her.

    Naturally, she was not lowering her guard.

    Before she treats a person, she would read their energy first, and if there was anything that bothered her, she would not treat them directly, but would use medicine.

    She didn¡¯t feel any malicious energy from this old woman.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Esther, holding the old woman¡¯s wrinkled hand and examining her body using divine power, tilted her head.

    She thought her legs might be in pain or have blockage, but they weren¡¯t. In fact, there was no part of her body that was hurt.

    Besides, the clothes she was wearing were almost rags, but the hand she held was very soft.

    Esther began to suspect the old woman when she deduced it was a hand that had never done  rough work.

    ¡°Grandmother, are you really sick?¡±

    At Esther¡¯s firm voice, the old woman slowly took off the crumpled hat she was wearing.

    The old woman¡¯s face was revealed, and Esther was momentarily startled by the clearness of her eyes.

    ¡°¡­Who are you?¡±

    Sensing that she was an unusual person, Esther hesitated and stepped back.

    As soon as he saw that reaction, Victor quickly rushed forward and acted a barrier between Esther and the old woman.

    ¡°Is she a strange person?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    As Esther grew more and more suspicious, the old woman straightened her back, which she had been bending all this while. Her eyes shone as she asked,

    ¡°How did you know right away that there was nothing wrong with my legs?¡±

    In an instant, the old woman¡¯s voice and manner of speaking changed. Even when she simply corrected her posture, she felt like a completely different person from before.

    ¡®I¡¯m sure she¡¯s a noble.¡¯

    Noble mannerisms were naturally permeated into her body.

    ¡°There is no blockage, so you didn¡¯t need treatment.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, but it¡¯s not easy to judge that in such a short time. Ordinary priests pour out their divine power once someone says they are in pain.¡±

    The old woman did not hide her surprise and agreed with Esther.

    ¡°Are you from the temple?¡±

    Esther was displeased at the thought that the old woman might be a spy sent from the temple.

    ¡°Yes, but also no.¡±

    Pink eyes narrowed at the ambiguous answer.

    ¡°Can we talk privately for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Tell me who you are.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Sharon took out her identification card and showed it to Esther.

    ¡°I am Sharon de Parcendo, a member of the temple elders.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyes widened when she saw the red card.

    ¡®It¡¯s my first time seeing it.¡¯

    This red card was given only to a handful of temple elders. With it, one could freely travel anywhere in the empire.

    Esther was also taken aback because it was the first time she had ever seen a member of the elders, who usually kept to themselves and out of sight.

    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been watching you in the shelter for several days.¡±

    But being surprised was just being surprised, Esther frowned at Sharon when she said that she had been watching.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I just wanted to check. Are you really the one in the revelation?¡±

    After hearing this, Esther came to the conclusion that Sharon was not a person sent by Rabienne.

    If she was really on Rabienne¡¯s side, she wouldn¡¯t be able to speak so openly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the position of the temple. I did this alone because I wanted to meet you.¡±

    Sharon tried hard to express sincerity to Esther, whose eyes still had doubts.

    ¡®Anyway, they have already seen me¡­¡¯

    Remembering the high priests who secretly came the last time, Esther nodded and said she would listen.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    She ushered Sharon into a small room where there was no danger of anyone overhearing the conversation, and they sat across from each other.

    She asked her brothers to escort her in case of danger, and had Victor stand between Sharon and her.

    ¡°Now tell me. Why did you want to see me privately?¡±

    ¡°You already know that you are a saint, right?¡±

    Sharon stared at Esther and asked earnestly.

    With an unfaltering expression, Esther pretended not to know.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±

    ¡°Those gloves¡­ Aren¡¯t you using it to cover your mark?¡±

    Sharon¡¯s gaze shifted to the gloves the girl never forgot to wear when she came to the shelter.

    Instinctively, Esther, who was surprised by her gaze, hurriedly crossed her arms.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you claim to be the real saint?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s not me.¡±

    No matter how much the girl denied it, Sharon, who watched the shelter for a few days, was already convinced that she was a saint.

    Just as Kyle had told her, the girl could use divine power without limits.

    In addition, the day before yesterday, she witnessed a large number of flowers going out of the shelter and being sent somewhere via a carriage.

    Others would think they were ordinary flowers, but Sharon recognized they were holy flowers.

    Her ability to nurture holy flowers was unexplainable unless she was a saint.

    ¡°I looked into you before you came. Originally, you were a saint candidate in the temple, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The priests sold me. Thanks to that, I am doing well.¡±

    No matter how much Deheen wanted to adopt her, it would not have been established if she had not been released from the temple.

    ¡°I am grateful.¡±

    For the first time since their conversation started, Esther smiled at Sharon.

    Seeing that smile, Sharon was confused and immediately paled.

    ¡°The current temple has deteriorated so much. Where did it go wrong¡­ It wasn¡¯t like this before.¡±

    ¡°I am not interested.¡±

    Esther shook her head resolutely, not even pretending to consider Sharon¡¯s words.

    ¡°Saint.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that.¡±

    When Esther did not hide her dislike of the temple, sadness crept into Sharon¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Two saints never appear in one generation. The current chaotic empire desperately needs you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Right now, it¡¯s an epidemic, but the barrier might break soon. No one knows what will happen when that happens.¡±

    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Esther didn¡¯t want to think about peace of the empire, sacrificing for everyone, or anything like that.

    How hard it was to find happiness, yet now she was needed.

    Esther was again unbearably angry at the temple¡¯s one-sided attitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. I just want to return the saint¡¯s position to the original owner.¡±

    Desperation tinged Sharon¡¯s voice.

    She sincerely hoped that the real saint would return to the temple.

    Having been a member of the elders for a long time, she knew better than anyone how important the role of the saint was.

    That position was directly related to the safety of the empire, so it was not a position that a fake could occupy.

    The situation was critical. The empire could perish if there was no saint to maintain the barrier.

    ¡°Please take back your position as a saint. I will help.¡±

    Having heard such absurd words, Esther laughed.

    ¡°Are you going to bring down the current saint?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Soon, she will take the saint qualification test.¡±

    Esther had asked the question with the intention to mock, but her eyes brightened when Sharon revealed that Rabienne¡¯s qualifications would be tested.

    ¡°What kind of test is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to measure the vessel of divine power. We will test whether she can create holy flowers, how long it takes to turn water into holy water, and so on.¡±

    It was certain that Rabienne would never pass that test.

    ¡°After that?¡±

    ¡°No matter how she is currently ordained, if she doesn¡¯t qualify for it, she will have to step down.¡±

    Esther¡¯s pink eyes and Sharon¡¯s light blue eyes intertwined innocently, exploring each other¡¯s intentions.

    ¡®It¡¯s not a lie.¡¯

    Sharon never lied to Esther.

    Her heart pounded for no reason at the thought that Rabienne might be kicked out.

    But even so, it was hard for the temple to publicize the fact that a fake saint had been appointed.

    The public was in a state of confusion and agitation, so it would not look as good as it would be seen as a belated countermeasure.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure many would argue to leave it as it is even if the saint doesn¡¯t pass the test.¡±

    The power of the Rabienne and the ducal family of Brions, which must have already been planted everywhere, will not be touched.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to bring you to the temple. Would you like to return to the temple with me?¡±

    Esther was flustered by Sharon¡¯s pleading voice.

    ¡°What are you going to do with me?¡±

    ¡°The elders will support you. If we show that you are a real saint, no matter how powerful they are, they can¡¯t oppose it. The cause is here.¡±

    Although it was only for a moment, Esther¡¯s mind pictured the exhilarating moment of taking her place back from Rabienne, who had stolen it.

    ¡®It will be thrilling.¡¯

    There were many ways to get revenge on Rabienne, but¡­

    Perhaps the thing Rabienne couldn¡¯t tolerate the most was to be usurped in front of everyone.

    But Esther didn¡¯t want to be the saint just for that.

    It was an offer she might have accepted in the past, but now she had a daily life she wanted to keep.

    Besides, wasn¡¯t the temple as rotten to the root as Rabienne?

    ¡°I like it now.¡±

    Despite the disinterested attitude, Sharon did not give up and continued to knock on Esther¡¯s heart.

    ¡°The exam will be held in two weeks. If you change your mind in the meantime, please visit me at any time.¡±

    Sharon gave her address. It was near the temple.

    And as she was about to leave the room, she turned around and spoke in a very friendly tone.

    ¡°Child of light. People are calling you that.¡±

    Esther¡¯s eyelashes trembled; she was completely unaware of it.

    ¡°The temple also desperately needs that light. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±

    Right before Sharon fully left the room¡­

    In the hardened eyes that met Esther¡¯s pink ones, sincere concern for the temple was fully conveyed.

    Upon returning home from meeting Sharon, Esther lay in bed without energy.

    The conversationsshe had with Sharon at the shelter haunted her.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know that the Council of Elders had so much power?¡±

    She vaguely heard of the existence of the elders, but this was the first time she knew the reality.

    ¡°Depose Rabienne and take back my place, oh¡­¡±

    Dorothy approached while Esther was suffering from a headache, thinking that the forces were divided even in the temple.

    ¡°My lady, someone came from the temple today.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Wondering if Sharon had been to the mansion too, Esther jumped up and sat up.

    ¡°They said it was a very important invitation, and they wanted the lady to attend. They even came with gifts.¡±

    After a brief inspection, Dorothy handed the invitation over to Esther.